ExplicitNovels

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 6 Marion continues growing but must suffer a loss. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 25. When Luke and Marion woke up the next morning, it was storming out. Nothing really serious, just one of those late summer storms with a decent amount of rain, some wind and usually some lighting. Being that it was a warm rain, Luke went out into it without putting clothes on. It was about the perfect temperature. With some persuasion, Marion came out too. Soon both of them were playing like children with them jumping in mud puddles and just having a good time. Marion, before too long, was working on getting everyone else to strip down and join them. The women were quick to strip down and Bard followed suit not too long after. Robin though, was raised to be very modest and in believing that the devil would soon visit; so, he wouldn't strip down with everyone else. Marion, for her part, respected his views and didn't try forcing his which he appreciated. Basically, as long as he respected her view, she respected his. The rain continued for almost an hour. During this time the miserable feeling of the day before were forgotten for the time being. The group was having too much fun. Not only was playing in the rain fun, but they were all busy teasing Marion about her limping and careful walking. Everyone had heard her the night before and this actually helped the group start to recover from Stella's death. All too soon though, the rain stopped and it was back to business. Marion had left it to Pollyanna, Stella's closest friend, on where to bury her. Pollyanna picked a small church, in the village, from where Stella was originally from. So, the group made to four hour track to the village church. Once there though, the group realized that the whole village had been abandoned. From the looks of things, it had been abandoned not that long ago. Gabriel found an empty space in the cemetery and Alice had even found a coffin for Stella. Luke and Bard took care of digging the grave, making sure to go down six feet. Once the grave had been dug, everyone but Matt grabbed a line and lowered Stella's body into the ground. Once done, Marion spoke a few words. After she had finished, but before everyone started to bury her, Pollyanna started speaking: “For my best friend, the woman who taught me to be a woman and who encouraged me to fight like a man; I cannot thank you enough. I swear this now that I shall ever stop working toward freeing the people of this tormented land so that no others have to make the choices that you did, Stella. For nobody should be forced into the position of selling their bodies just so that their children can have something to eat, or having to watch as those children are ripped away by soldiers because the family couldn't pay the record high taxes levied on them because some lazy noble wanted to host a bigger party then their neighbor. Go in peace know Stella and know that I will always love you for all that you have done for me.” “Amen” everyone said while trying to hold back their tears. When she finished, everyone in the group started to openly weep; Pollyanna had just said out loud what everyone had been feeling in their hearts. Eventually, they started burying their friend, and Pollyanna finished things by pushing a cross which Gabriel had made into the ground. The cross had actually been Stella's sword at one time, but Gabriel had broken it in half after Stella had been killed and had etched Stella's name and date of death on it. After they finished, Luke put his arms around Marion's shoulder. This always made her feel better and it did this time as well. Looking around, Marion started getting curious about this village. It looking like a nice enough place to stay, so the group split up to search the village. Luke found a fully intact blacksmithing shop that still had its tools in it and plenty of raw materials laying around. Marion found a small tavern but all the alcohol was gone. Robin and Bard checked out the church while Gabriel went up to check out the steeple for this looked like the prefect place from which she could pick off intruders. Alice went though the houses and found one that was significantly cleaner than the rest. To make it better, it had a large supply of herbs in it that Alice recognized as having medicinal value. Not only that, it still had to tools to process the herbs. Pollyanna meanwhile stayed with Matt and they talked quietly. They both realized that they were quickly falling in love and only hoped that nobody would object. Luke of course already knew about them and had told them as much. He also told them that as long as they continued to do their duties that he had no objections. In fact, he had wished them the best of luck and they looked like they belonged together, and they made a cute couple. Within an hour the group met back up at the church. Marion made the decision to move their base of operations here as soon as they could get all their gear and they had scouted the area. Everyone agreed with her; this was far nicer living then in the forest plus there was so much here that they could use that it would be foolish not to move. An added bonus was that they were now further away from York and therefore safer for the time being. The last thing that justified them moving was that they had been recently discovered and didn't know how long it would be before Cecilia would try again. She figured that it would probably take them about a week or so to move. Matt and Alice would stay behind, in the village, while the group moved. Moving around was extremely painful for Matt and Alice would have to take care of him. Pollyanna made the announcement that her and Matt were now an item in the most obvious way possible. She wrapped her arms around his neck and planted a giant, wet kiss on his lips. That simple kiss began to turn into something more when Matt started pushing his tongue into Pollyanna's mouth. Only Marion loudly clearing her throat made them stop. When Pollyanna looked up, she looked like the kid how got caught with their hand in the cookie jar. This made the rest of the group fall over laughing and Pollyanna's reddening face didn't help any. Eventually everyone in the group were able to compose themselves. Marion told Pollyanna to stay behind to not only help protect Matt but also to scout the area. Marion told her that the rest of them would be back the next day with some of the gear and to hear what all Pollyanna had found while scouting. Marion and Luke couldn't for the life of them understand why everyone in the village was gone. In fact, it looked like everyone had just stopped whatever it was that they had been doing and left. This was actually not far from the truth. This village was one of those that refused to follow Cecilia so she had come in and forced all the residence of the area to move to York. Of course, the young men were forced into her army while the young woman were force to become army whores. Thing is though that the village itself hadn't been destroyed and now it was going to be Marion's new base of operations. The trip back was much faster than the trip to the village, in the first place. On the way back, the group was able to ambush a small patrol. One of the members was only badly wounded so Marion was able to pump him for information; although she didn't have to pump very hard for the man was one of Cecilia's forced recruits. “Cecilia's hold is slipping as most soldiers refuse to leave their quarters anymore. For the most part she is having to rely on mercenary soldiers who have never heard of you ma'am. Also, I feel that I should warn you that she is planning another major offensive aimed at forcing you out of the forest so that she can finally eliminate you. This time she will be using her mercenary troops and their commanders are extremely tough men. They make everyone in Cecilia's regular army seem like little girls instead of fighting men.” With this the man died. Marion ordered that the man be at least given a burial instead of just dragging him off into the woods to be eaten like they usually did. This patrol had only six men in it and didn't yield very much loot. The most valuable thing they got were the extra horses. Marion was now determined to move camp even faster than before. The rest of the way back was uneventful. Once they were back in camp, Marion had the group immediately start preparing the first load of gear for in the morning. Looking everything over, Marion decided that it should only take three round trips to move everything; two less then she had initially thought. After getting tomorrow morning's gear ready, Luke took the first watch while everyone else bedded down. Marion was taking no chances now, and she relieved Luke four hours later. As soon as started to get light the next morning, Marion woke everyone up. She was anxious to get moving, and within forty minutes the first load was on its way. The trip to the village was fast and uneventful. When they were about fifteen minutes form the village, they were intercepted by Alice. She was standing watch while Pollyanna got some rest. “She found two nearby villages, Marion. In both of them the people were starving. She didn't make contact though for it was only the three of us here. We figured that once everything gets moved that you might want to go to the villages and introduce yourself for it's about time that we stop hiding and start making actual strides toward getting rid of your bitch sister.” “Very good Alice and yes that is exactly what I will do. Now for some news for you. We intercepted a small patrol on our way home yesterday. One of the men was only wounded badly and he told us that Cecilia is getting ready to launch another offensive only this time she's using mercenary troops under professional leadership. I figure that we should be able to get everything moved within three days if we don't get interrupted.” The next couple of days were busy ones for the group. Marion rotated who stayed in the village. This way everyone would have a general idea of the lay of the land before they made their presence known. In order to hide themselves, they even held off setting booby-traps for the time being. After they had gotten the last load, Marion ordered that the whole area around their former camp be riddled with booby-traps of all kinds and in much thicker densities the they usually used. Doing this took the rest of the day and they had to make the trip back to the village in the dark. None of them minded though for they had a full moon and were used to moving around in the dark. Marion was able to get a few hours' sleep when they got back. Her and Luke now had a small house to themselves. Actually, everyone in the group did. Marion's house was the one that had the blacksmith's shop attached to it. The next morning, the group had their first strategy meeting. They all shared everything that they had learned about their new home: where the villages were, where the roads ran, where were the streams, bridges, and fords were at. Luke shared what he would be focusing on for the next couple of weeks. He was going to make horse drawn reaping machines. His machines weren't combines but they would be far ahead of reaping crops with a sickle. Gabriel would go around and set up hidden watch post and look for good trees for which to make good bows and arrows out of. Alice would get a hospital set up. She would also search the area for medicinal plants. Bard would help Luke in the blacksmith shop when he wasn't busy tending to the group's livestock or the fields which the group had found. Pollyanna would be working on mapping the area. Luke had told her to pay particular attention to areas that they could fortify or areas in which they could set up a water powered blacksmith shop or a grist mill. Matt was confined to bedrest for the next five weeks, but while he was in bed, he would be working on making new clothes for everyone and more arrows for the group. Marion in the meantime would be working on getting the other villages in the area to join with her for she knew that she would need their help to overthrow Cecilia. Chapter 26. Cecilia in the meantime, was growing ever more paranoid and fearful of Marion. Her army mostly refused to leave their barracks for they had suffered enough losses at Marion's hands and they didn't want anything more to do with her. When they did go out, they stayed very close to town and they defiantly stayed out of the forest. Even Cecilia's assassins had failed. She had sent them out to kill Marion and instead twenty of them had been killed including their leader. This caused the rest of them to scatter in the wind after all they were assassins not soldiers and they quickly found out that hunting Marion was a fool's errand and a surefire way to meet with God. Or course it took a while for Cecilia to get this news for Marion didn't leave any survivors that knew what had happened. Then just a few days later, a small patrol went missing. They hadn't even been patrolling in an area that Marion had ever attacked before. This caused Cecilia to really lose sleep. Was Marion expanding her operations? Was there another group that was rising up against her? Nobody knew for they couldn't find the bodies. Soon after she had sent her assassins off, Cecilia had a most important visitor. He was a legendary mercenary commander and had a knack for hunting down rebel groups and eliminating them. He had heard of Cecilia's problems, all the way in Paris and he thought that he might be able to get a very good job offer. After all he was able to bring almost one thousand seasoned men into the field. These were very experienced and highly motivated men. At first Cecilia balked at the terms the general was offering but then again, she really didn't have much choice after Marion had routed her regular army. She was hoping that her assassins would be able to get the job done, but she had her doubts and she needed a back-up plan. Cecilia was able to make it to where she wouldn't have to pay most of the cost until the general had proven that he had been successful. After seeing everything that her sister was now capable of, Cecilia had serious doubts that this continental general could do any better. In fact, she told him as such and that was when he agreed to terms that actually favored Cecilia. The visiting general wasn't French but German. His name was General Kleist and he came from the Saxon controlled area of central Europe in what would eventually become central Germany. He was almost fifty years old and had never lost a fight. He had been a soldier since before he needed to shave and had been given his first army when he was eighteen. He had fought all over Europe and had a brutal reputation when it came to rebel groups. Against regular troops he fought with honor, but that completely disappeared when he fought rebels. Most of his men were German, but he had men from all over Europe, including England. These were the men that he would be relying on for this contract. The general had interviewed the surviving men of Cecilia's previous expedition to find out what had happened. What he learned, shocked him. Marion's troops were extremely ingenious and ruthless, but they were also capable of showing extreme kindness as well. Furthermore, Marion didn't strike at the noble's morale, she struck at the common soldier's morale. By convincing them that the fight was worthless and that they would only die if they continued. This made the largest part of the army worthless for its commanders and left the nobles vulnerable to ambushes. General Kleist didn't share the common misconception that knights were invulnerable in battle for he had seen this notion get crushed on numerous occasions. Knights did have their roles to play but they had to have the protection of the infantry. Just as the general was about to leave to fetch the rest of his men, Cecilia got word that a small patrol had disappeared. This sounded like one of Marion's tricks and she forbid the general from leaving for he could send a messenger for his men; she needed him with her now. Kleist would have to force Cecilia's own army into the field. He knew that as a fighting force, that army was worthless at the moment and he told Cecilia that. She then did something that he wasn't really expecting in that she gave him free rein over her army. “General just do whatever you have to do to get those worthless bastards whipped into shape. Then when you are ready, take them out and crush my sister.” “Yes milady.” And he left. What followed was a brutal time for those in the army. General Kleist whipped any man that didn't follow orders. If they complained, they got whipped. If they tried to desert then he had them hung, drawn and quartered, and finally beaten to death by his own comrades. Kleist wanted the men to fear him more than Marion. It took a couple of months but he was making real progress with turning the mob that he started with, back into a real army. During that time, he and Cecilia had started sleeping together. The general found Cecilia to be a very passionate woman and Cecilia found the general to be very experienced in bed and would always make sure that Cecilia was very satisfied. Cecilia was doing this because she hadn't gotten laid since leaving Lincoln and figured that this would be a cheaper way to keep Kleist loyal to her. Kleist was fucking her because for one, she was beautiful. Two, she was powerful and Kleist wanted some of that power for himself and third pounding Cecilia senseless helped him relax in the evenings. Retraining her ragged army was very stressful and Kleist found that fucking Cecilia helped him forget. His eventual goal was to marry her and then use her army to force her out after she had produced a number of children for him but first, he would have to get rid of Marion. It was almost three months after the general first arrived that his army got there. These men were professionals and it showed. They had excellent gear and marched with supreme confidence. It took them just over a week to integrate Cecilia's army with his own, but by the time it was done, he had an army of just over two thousand men. They still didn't know exactly where Marion's forces were at but the area of where Cecilia's first army was routed seemed like a good place to start. Everyone knew that Marion was still around, only now it was Cecilia's tax collectors that were being targeted and all the villages near that forest were now in open rebellion. Problem was that by the time that the general had gotten the army ready, winter had settled over northern England and put all thoughts of an offensive on hold until spring. Nobody fought in winter. It was too dangerous and with no grass available, horses and oxen died in groves so the army and the general settled in for the winter. Chapter 27. Marion and the rest of the group rapidly settled down into the village. Bard was finding out that Luke was a man of many parts when Luke started making reaping machines that they could rent out to the local villages for a tiny part of their harvest. Luke told Bard that the machines would save so much grain that even with paying the fee, the villagers would still be coming out ahead. This way everyone would win. Marion's group would get the food that they would get the food that they would need for the winter and the villagers would get even more grain than usual. An added bonus was that the locals would start trusting Marion and that was more important than the food. While Luke was making machines, he also took the time to teach Bard how to make knives and swords. Before long Bard was making amazingly beautiful swords that were very balanced and were very good at holding their edge. By the time the harvest had come around, Luke had built six reaping machines and had furthermore made harnesses so that horses could be used instead of oxen. This would further speed up the harvest over the old ways. One of the long range projects that Luke was working on was a steam engine that would be able to power the shop and would enable Luke to work on bigger projects faster. Bard kept working on his swords for which soon he was making really good money from; by selling them. In the meantime, Alice was rapidly growing her skills as a doctor and an apothecary. As soon as Marion had started to draw more people to her banner, Alice's skills began to come into high demand. At first Alice completely memorized every scrape of medical information on Luke's computer and every last bit that he had drifting around in his head. Alice made sure to write everything down in the common language, English no Latin or Greek here. She would then give this information to Pollyanna who had set up a print shop in town and was printing books using a press that she designed herself. It was based on an idea that Luke had given her, based on what her could remember about the Guttenberg press. She knew that at first there would be no market for these, but once more people had learned to read then she would be ready. In addition to Alice's books, Pollyanna printed every book from Luke's computer. She also printed books that were designed to help people learn how to read. One of the other things that she printed was maps of the area so that Marion's troops would know where to go and how long it would take to get there. Luke had taught everyone the metric system being as that was what he was most comfortable with. Being that he had been an engineer that had worked all over the world, Luke used the metric system so that there would be no screw ups in specs. Pollyanna also helped Luke in engineering his new machines. Luke was working on everything from lathes to mills for machining from powered looms to sewing machines for textiles. One other big thing happened to Pollyanna, she got pregnant and Matt was going to be a dad. When Pollyanna gave everyone the news, the group erupted in celebration. They all loved Pollyanna and Matt. After Gabriel had set up out the best look-out post surrounding the villages, everyone took their turns at standing look out. One of the things that Luke had already made was a telegraph and every post was equipped with one. This way the lookout could immediately warn everyone else if enemy troops were sighted. When Gabriel wasn't standing guard, she was Marion's personal bodyguard; a duty which Gabriel took dead serious. After everything that Marion had done for her, Gabriel would gladly give her life to make sure that Marion survived and stayed out of Cecilia's grasp. With everything that Marion was doing, Gabriel had her hands full but so was the life of the personal bodyguard of a very capable ruler. Just after the group had settled down in the village, Robin died. He had never fully recovered from his earlier brush with death either physically or mentally. His death had hit Alice hard for she had poured her soul into keeping helping Robin recover. “Alice” Luke quietly said to her just after they buried him “The first rule of being a doctor is that you Will Not win every battle. Some people will be too badly injured physically; or in their mind they are already dead. That's not to say that you shouldn't try to save everyone because you have amazing skill but always remember that you're not God.” “I know Luke, but that kid was so innocent. I mean what did he do to anyone? Why did he have to die when there are plenty of evil people that could have taken his place?” “Alice, that is a question that humans have been wrestling with since time began and there's no good answer. The religious would say well that's just God's plan, but I have never found that line to be of any comfort. You just have to accept it and move on. Learn everything you can from each case and that way if they don't make it, then at least they wouldn't have died in vain.” “I keep forgetting that you've been through all this before.” Luke nodded and put his arm around Alice as she sobbed quietly and he kept it there until she had cried herself out. He didn't even bother to say anything to her because he knew that there was nothing for him to say. After the funeral, Alice began to pour everything she had into her studies. Marion had the busiest time of everyone. She was to one that would travel to the surrounding villages to talk with the leaders about joining her. At first, nobody could even believe that she was still alive. Her next battle would almost always be about her being female and why they should follow her. A couple of things always helped her with this argument. First is that she already had a reputation for being ferocious in combat. The second was that she was nobility whether she liked it or not. The third thing was that she projected leadership like nobody else. In meetings she was the dominate personality but she wasn't domineering and she would always go out of her way to make sure that everyone had the chance to include their input and when someone made contributions to one of her plans then she would always make sure that person got credit. It took Marion almost three weeks of almost constant effort before the first village signed on with her and they were almost immediately rewarded for Marion started stopping Cecilia's tax collectors from visiting that village. As word of this spread, other villages signed on with her. Marion was also always on the lookout for new recruits for her army. Yes, she would be building it from scratch but she had the help of Gabriel and especially Luke. Luke could get the most thick-headed person to follow orders within an hour or so with very little effort on his part. The army that they were starting to build would be the most professional one since the ancient Romans. Marion knew that for a while she wouldn't be able to compete with her sister based on numbers so she would have to make up the difference with quality. She was able to get one of the villages to agree to try Luke's mechanical reapers saying that if the results didn't live up to her promises then she would make the difference up herself. Once Luke had finished the first field, the villagers were amazed for they had no idea just how must grain they lost every year. By having Luke harvest the field, the village got almost a quarter more grain than they would have gotten themselves. Within days, every other farmer in the area was wanting Luke to harvest their fields too. Instead, Luke taught some of the farmers how to use his reapers and subcontracted them to do the harvest. Luke had enough on his plate the way it was and he also wanted to make sure that the locals learned how to do these things for themselves. In Marion's personal life, she was just as busy. Her pregnancy was starting to show and one of the things that Luke liked to do was to play his music for the kid. He would place his old cell phone on Marion's stomach and play different music for the kid. He just loved the feeling of the kid kicking. Even before Marion gave birth, her house got another person to live in it for Gabriel moved in with her and Luke. At first it was just Gabriel being dead serious about protecting Marion, but as time went on it became more than that. Everyone realized that Gabriel was falling in love with Marion. At first Gabriel was deeply ashamed of her love for Marion and by extension Luke. This feeling continued until a rainy day when all three were home. “Gabriel?” asked Marion and Luke “Can the three of us talk please?” “Yes” replied Gabriel who was so nervous that she thought that she might pee at any moment. “Gabriel” started Luke “We know that you have fallen in love with Marion and after talking with Marion we have no problem with this. After all you have no control with who you love and we don't believe that anyone can tell you who you can love and who you can't. Back in my time we had plenty on men and woman who were homosexual or bisexual. F Y I, bisexuals love both men and woman. There were plenty in my time who didn't like this fact but to repress this fundamental human fact is exceptionally cruel.” “Gabriel” started Marion “I am fine with you loving me and being completely honest with you, I find myself falling in love with you too. I just ask you to remember that Luke is and will always be my primary love but he has agreed to share” giving Luke a funny look “a bit too eagerly now that I think about it.” Luke just gave have a shit eating smile and Marion gave him a playful punch. “So, both of you are fine with this?” asked Gabriel as if she was reaching for some distant hope that she was too afraid that she would never reach. Luke and Marion smiled at her. “Yes, we are fine and to prove it to you…” Marion took Gabriel by the hand and lead her to her and Luke's bed. Luke whispered something to Marion and he left the room. At first Gabriel was worried about Luke until Marion explained that Luke was giving them some privacy for their first time and he was going to work in the shop. Marion took the lead when she pulled Gabriel in for a deep kiss. At first Gabriel was so nervous that she could barely participate. Her upbringing was keeping her back for she was about to partake in one of the vilest sins, but Marion was patent with her. After a few passion-loaded kisses from Marion, Gabriel started to loosen up and she started returning them. Marion then started to run her hands up and down Gabriel's body with Gabriel quickly replying in kind. As Gabriel's hand ran across Marion's swollen stomach, the baby kicked and the girls giggled. As their hands reached each other's pussies Gabriel was now completely involved and couldn't have stopped if she wanted to. Both of them were wearing pants and shirts. By this time all the woman in Marion's party had given up on dresses. Gabriel made quick work of untying Marion's pants while Marion ran her hands up under Gabriel's shirt, pushing it up as she went. As Marion's pants fell away, Marion pushed Gabriel's shirt over her head. Marion then untied Gabriel's pants as Gabriel removed Marion's shirt slowly. After the two of them were naked, they embraced each other. It was then that Marion realized that Gabriel was softly crying and Marion was instantly concerned, ‘had she gone too far, too fast.' She didn't need to worry though “Marion, my love” Gabriel started when she noticed Marion's concern “All my life I have known that I was different but could never figure out why. I was always more interested in spying on the other girls then I was in spying on the boys. I never told anyone because I knew how people would react and then I met you though Luke. You took me under your wing, protected me, and helped me grow to heights which I never knew existed. Then you and Luke took me to bed with you. That was until now the best night of my life and if I had died, I would have been happy. Afterwards though was so awkward; at first, I thought you were just ignoring me like my parents did after they made love. Then I began to fear that you hated me for it didn't seem that you wanted to be with me anymore and that hurt so bad.” By this point Marion was in tears. Part of this was simply her hormones but most of it was caused by Gabriel pouring her heart out. “Gabriel, to be honest with you, I never thought about you sexually until just a few days ago even after that time with Luke. For back then I was just trying to help one of my best friends get through a very difficult time in her life. I did notice that you were more distant toward me after and I thought that I had offended you in some way. Then you moved in with us. At first you were just a loyal guard who was serious about her duty, but then Luke noticed that your eyes seemed to be full of pain whenever you saw me, especially when I was undressed. The reason that Luke kicked you out of our house the other night was so that we could talk about you. He's concerned about you, Gabriel. When he first suggested that you might be in love with me, I was taken back to put it mildly. However, the more I thought about it the more I thought about that night with the three of us and I realized that was when the awkwardness really started. Then I truly examined that night and every night after and I realized that Luke was right. At first, I was embarrassed and angry. I mean we have always been told that homosexuality was evil. Then I started to wonder how something so beautiful and pure as what we shared that night could possibly be evil. After I couldn't find an answer for that question, I realized that the reason that I couldn't find the answer was that I had fallen in love with you too.” By now both girls were in tears. They had opened their hearts to each other and had been accepted by the other. “But Marion, what about Luke? About everyone else?” “What about Luke? I still love him and he loves me. As you know, he knows all about us and He was the one who started me on my road to discovering myself. If anything, I love him more now than I did before. Just know that he has already stated that he is strictly a one woman man and that he felt terrible after he made you a woman. It actually took me a while to convince him that he didn't do anything wrong and I'm okay with it. I still think he feels guilty once in a while though As for everyone else, if they don't like the facts then they can choke on it. Luke does suggest that we keep us to ourselves for we are trying to lead a revolution in which everyone will be equal in the eyes of the law. Everyone will be free to be themselves. Everyone will have the freedom to succeed or fail and whatever they do will be up to them.” “Remind me to give Luke a thank you.” Marion smiled at this “He's already said that you being happy and able to thrive will be thanks enough.” With that Marion gently pulled Gabriel to lay with her in bed. What followed was something that could only be described as pure love. Marion started by softy kissing every square centimeter of skin on Gabriel's face and neck. As Marion made her way down Gabriel's neck, Gabriel released her first moan of the night. Marion then made her way down to Gabriel's tit. Gabriel wasn't as gifted in the tit department as Marion, but that was okay because Gabriel having smaller tits made it easier for her to use her bow. Marion the started sucking on one of Gabriel's nipples while foundling the other. This gave Gabriel her first orgasm for the night. Gabriel had another orgasm before Marion moved on. Down across Gabriel's tight strong stomach Marion kissed and caressed. Finally, Marion reached Gabriel's bush. It was the same chestnut color as her hair and while sparse was curly and soft. Marion didn't spend too much time here before she started down Gabriel's legs, much to Gabriel's disappointment. After working on both of Gabriel's long, strong legs; Marion returned to Gabriel's flower. This time Marion was looking for nectar and she found it by the bucket full. As fast as Marion could lap it up Gabriel produced more. Marion then gave up trying to lick her lover clean and sent right to the source. She locked her mouth over Gabriel's fuck hole and used her tongue to fuck her. Marion found a rough patch inside Gabriel that when licked drove Gabriel crazy, in fact it was all that Marion could do to hold Gabriel down. As Marion's tongue found her special place, lights started flashing in Gabriel's eyes. She didn't know what was happening to her and really didn't care for this was far better than anything she had ever experienced before. Things hit a crescendo when Gabriel started shaking violently and flooding Marion's mouth with nectar. Marion almost couldn't keep up but somehow managed to keep everything in her mouth. Marion then stopped to give Gabriel some time to recover. She gently moved up to lay next to Gabriel. As Marion lay on her back, Gabriel moved around to where her head was lying on Marion's shoulder and her long hair was spread across Marion's upper body. At this moment, Marion knew why Luke always loved when they did this for, she found that there didn't seem to be any other way to show that two people loved each other more. Marion then made sure that all the hair was out of Gabriel's face and then she drew the blanket over them and joined Gabriel in sleepy land. Some hours later Marion didn't know when, she was awakened by movement under the cover. At first, she was disoriented, someone was gently sucking on her right nipple. Marion moved the cover and by the light of the moon could see a head covered in chestnut hair whose lips were latched on to her nipple. The realization came to Marion of what was going on and she put her hand on that head and gently stroked the hair. Gabriel was startled by this but recovered quickly when Marion started stroking her hair. Gabriel was determined to return Marion's love with interest. She moved up to Marion's face and their eyes locked. Neither of them could seem to break contact for it was like there was some spell over them. They didn't know how much time pasted but Gabriel slowly started kissing Marion's neck while caressing Marion's face. This time it was Marion who was cumming buckets for to her this was almost a dream because she had never fully woken up. Eventually Gabriel moved south back down to Marion's sensitive tits. Marion was a bit larger and with her pregnancy was getting bigger and more sensitive. Gabriel didn't spend too much time here for she wanted to make sure that Marion was still conscious when she went down on her and so far, Gabriel had given Marion two powerful orgasms. Gabriel worked her way over Marion's slightly swollen belly tracing every stretch line as she did. She then made her way down to Marion's golden bush. Since she began spending time with Luke; Marion now kept her bush neatly trimmed so that Luke wouldn't get hair in his mouth, plus it gave her more skin to skin contact when Luke went down on her. Now it was Gabriel's turn to enjoy. By this time Marion was talking in moans and gasp and not saying anything. When Gabriel spread Marion's pussy lips and started to lick; Marion saw the stars in her eyes. The more Gabriel licked the more intense the starlight became. Those stars exploded the second that Gabriel put her tongue up inside Marion and started licking her G-spot. Since Gabriel had Marion's legs propped up on her shoulder's Marion's orgasm was beyond intense. She screamed out into the night at the top of her lungs. She screamed until there was no air left to scream out and then Marion collapsed. Every muscle went to jelly and every cell felt like it weighed a ton. She couldn't even pull the blanket over her before she passed out. Gabriel smiled, seeing this and pulled the blanket over them and fell back asleep. Chapter 28. Life after this got better for Marion and the rest of the group. Cecilia's troops wouldn't even come out of the castle anymore and Marion was making rapid progress in turning the entire area against her. Luke was making amazing progress in forming the army. He assigned one unit to learn under Pollyanna and one to learn under Matt who had recovered. If the recruits thought that winter would slow things down, then they were mistaken. If anything, Luke made them train harder for by now they had excellent intelligence on what Cecilia was up to and they knew that she had hired a professional general to rebuild her army and he had brought units with him from Europe. Marion always made sure that her men and woman were paid on time and their pay came directly from her coffers and not from the officers. This was something that Luke had insisted on; the new army would be government troops, G I as he called them, and not independent contractors. With Marion now in control of the countryside, she instituted her own taxes. They were much lower than Cecilia's and with the extra grain that had been taken in, the people could easily pay it and were glad to for Marion was a much better ruler then Cecilia ever was and they knew that if Marion lost the war then their lots would get much worse. On Christmas day 1065 several big things happened for Marion and her followers. First was that Luke got his steam engine up and running. Now he could make weapons far faster than before and much more advanced weapons. In fact, Gabriel was the first one to receive them. Luke gave her a pair of six shot revolvers and a bolt action repeating rifle that was based on the German Mauser rifle. Granted it was slower to shoot then if he had based it on the Lee Enfield; it was more rugged. Gabriel also got a small unit of bodyguards to help protect Marion; four women and four men and within a week they were equipped just like Gabriel. Luke gave Pollyanna a set of surveying tools that she instantly fell in love with. Measuring distances was always a pain but now she could do her work much faster. Alice got a surgeon's tool set. Luke had scrounged high and low to find enough of the right metals to make the tools but he just managed. Alice of course knew what Luke was doing for her because he had measured her hands so that he could make the tools so that they would fit her properly. Matt had also got a set of guns but his were a bit larger than the ones that Luke had made for the woman. The caliper was the same of course but the rifle stock was a bit longer and his pistol grips were a bit larger. Luke had done this so that Matt could use them more comfortably. The other big thing that happened was much more personal for Marion. That morning, before they left the house, Luke gave her a diamond ring and asked her to marry him. Of course, she said yes and everyone's reaction was “Well it's about time” Luke had gotten the diamond while he was in one of the port towns looking for salt so they could preserve meat for the winter. Luke had met a gem dealer and after much bargaining, which saw Luke trade in the loupe that he had made, he got several large rough diamonds and a couple of smaller ones. He also got some sapphires and a ruby. Luke had then taken those rough gems and cut and polished them to perfection. The biggest diamond got a solitaire cut and this truly brought out the fire in it. Luke then made a pair of rings out of gold. The diamonds were held in by six prongs that Luke had carefully shaped like tulips and the small ones down the sides were held in by a V shaped groove that Luke had formed. Luke took the sapphire and a couple of other small diamond pieces and made a necklace for Marion. He took the Ruby and made a necklace for Gabriel. After Marion and Gabriel's first night together, the three of them slept together every night. That had happened in November and now Gabriel was wondering if she too was pregnant. If she was then so be it for, she had always wanted to be a mother. Everywhere Marion went her ring caught everyone's attention. Nobody had ever seen jewelry like hers. The diamond shined and shimmered in the sunlight and the sapphire necklace was just breathtaking. Luke thought that Marion wearing jewelry was like guiding a lily but seeing her wearing the pieces that he made was unlike any other experience he had ever had. Gabriel loved her necklace too but refused to wear it for the most part so that she wouldn't lose it in battle. She did wear it around the house and on formal occasions. After Christmas, things started to get extremely hectic for Marion and her group. For one she was really starting to have a hard time moving around due to her growing belly. One of the local midwives how had joined with Alice estimated that Marion had about six weeks to go. Alice, like the rest of the group had taken on followers of her own, only her followers were interested in medicine. So far, she had gotten a herb specialist, a couple of midwives, and two men. These men were not like most of the other men in that they considered woman equal and they would be more than happy to treat anyone who might need their assistance. In fact, Alice had enough people around her that she asked Pollyanna to design a hospital for a base. Pollyanna rapidly agreed and got to work. Another reason that things were hectic was that Marion had declared a total blockade of the city of York. The blockade wouldn't be lifted until Cecilia's army laid down their arms and Cecilia left. Marion was demanding that Cecilia not only leave York, but leave the British islands as well. At first Marion had a hard time enforcing the blockade but as more and more troops came out of Luke's training program this became easier. With the first snowfall, Luke introduced something that the world had never seen before, winter camouflage. With the padded jackets and pants that he had developed, Marion's troops could move very quickly and stay hidden until it was time to strike. Not only that but Luke's gun making was gathering momentum. He was having a problem securing a steady supply of potassium nitrate and iron but he had enough to manage. He designed the firearms to use black power at first because it was the easiest to manufacture. Marion and Luke were married on New Year's Day by one of the local priests. He wasn't all that happy about Marion already being pregnant but he was far from stupid and was able to see the reality in front of him. These two people loved each other with all their being. Not only that but he had been one of the early victims of Cecilia's extortion and he saw marrying Luke and Marion as a way of poking Cecilia in the eye. Within a week, Pollyanna and Matt were married as well. In mid-January news came in of Edward's death. Marion and her immediate group already knew that this was going to happen thanks to Luke so they didn't react at all to the news. They also knew that the new king would have his hands full with the threat from the Duke of Normandy so Marion knew that the only threat they would be facing for a while was from Cecilia. By the end of February Marion had fifteen hundred troops at her disposal. A thousand were infantry, four hundred were cavalry and the last hundred were artillery. In addition, Pollyanna had fifty combat engineers under her command and Alice had a medical unit with four doctors besides herself, twelve nurses, and thirty others. A week before the end of February though Marion's life made a drastic turn when she became a mother. It was about two in the morning when after fourteen hours in labor, Marion gave birth to a beautiful baby girl which Marion promptly named Mackenzie MacDougall which brought tears to Luke's eyes. Marion knew for all that he loved her, that he still missed his family terribly. Marion had caught him numerous times just sitting in front of his computer looking at pictures of his sister Mackenzie and her family, pictures of his former coworkers who were like family to him, and pictures of his parents. Thankfully Marion's pregnancy had been uneventful for the most part and their child was healthy. Chapter 29. Marion defeats Cecilia; but at what cost? As her general and his troops settled in for the winter, Cecilia started getting very disturbing reports from some of the villages. Marion was starting to really make herself a pain in the ass. Villages were declaring their allegiance to Marion and she was gathering troops around her. General Kleist of course wasn't worried, after all what could a woman rebel and a few villages do to him. The worst bit of news for Cecilia came in just after Christmas and was that Marion appeared to be pregnant. The first time Cecilia heard this; she went started doing a pretty good impression of a super volcano erupting. Even General Kleist was fearful of her for Cecilia had finally shed the last of her nice person persona and was now easier to equate to the devil's evil twin then a person. Any empathy that she might have still had evaporated. After a few days and Cecilia had calmed down a little, Kleist asked her about it, “That fucking whore got herself knocked up by the man that I deserve. He was supposed to be mine; do you understand; Mine and she stole him.” She shrieked “So general when the fuck are you going to get your men into the field?” “Milady it be the middle of...” Cecilia cut him off “Middle of fucking winter my fucking ass!! That cunt has her army in the field and now I have just been informed that she is demanding that I leave not only England, but the British islands all together!” “Milady, please clam down. This town is well stocked with food and water. The army is ready to go, but to fight in the winter is begging for disaster. Just give me until spring then I will scatter that cunt's forces and bring you Luke.” “See that you bring me Marion's head on a pike as well general or it will be your head on a pike. Now get out!” The general began to ride his troops hard in focusing on their training. He also began to make a contingency plan for if Marion somehow defeated him in battle. He decided that if that happened, he would take every man left in his army, race for the coast, and get out of England. He knew of Cecilia's wide range network so he would have to most likely head to the port of London to make his escape. A new problem made itself known in mid-January. The king of England had died and the throne was passed to Herold Godwinson just as Luke had told Marion's group. Cecilia of course didn't know this and sent envoys to meet with the new king and to pledge her allegiance. She couldn't go herself because she had her hands full with Marion. The only bit of good news was in early February when Cecilia found out that she was pregnant, but by this time Kleist didn't care anymore. He couldn't stand Cecilia and only stayed around so that he might still collect his bonus for getting rid of Marion. There was this too; Marion's troops seemed to be in possession of some new type of weapon. One that made thunder when they were used. Kleist didn't put too much stock in these reports but with so many coming in he figured that he just had to get a look for himself. He couldn't see any way in which thunder weapons could affect his heavily armored knights and highly disciplined infantry. With the end of February more bad news came in. Marion had given birth to a healthy baby girl and had married Luke. If this wasn't bad enough for Cecilia then the news that Marion's army was almost as large as hers was worse. By this time though Cecilia knew where Marion's main base was. The arrogant bitch had the nerve to set herself up one of the villages that Cecilia had depopulated and forced into York so she could keep an eye on them. Cecilia then got news that she would most likely get no help from King Herold for he was gathering men on the Isle of Wight to face the Norman threat. Nobody knew when the Normans would attack but it seemed like that attack could come at any time. As each day went by, Cecilia became more and more anxious for it was becoming increasingly obvious that waiting to rebuild the army hadn't been the right call. Marion was gaining strength by the day and she was becoming increasingly brazen for she was raiding almost right up to York's walls. These raids were becoming more effective as time went on. On 1 March 1066 Cecilia had enough. She ordered General Kleist and the entire army into the field with strict orders the either succeed or die. To make sure that these orders were followed Cecilia sent a number of her personal henchmen along with the army. It took the general and his officers almost three days to get the troops ready and march them out of town. Their objective was the village that Marion had taken over. Kleist estimated that the march would take about two days and then they would burn the village to the ground and leave no survivors. They would then go on to the other villages and raze them as well. As the general was leaving the city gates, he was shocked beyond belief to be joined by Cecilia and her personal guard. “If you lose general, then Marion will make sure that I die. If I am to die then I will die in battle.” The general could barely hide his disgust for Cecilia's guards were the worst examples of humanity. In addition, woman didn't belong on the battlefield and the general was going to prove that. As Cecilia rode out with him, the general was getting another idea. During the battle, he would make sure that Cecilia died and he would take over all of her lands. The first day out of town was pretty routine. The army made almost five miles the first day. They would have made many more but the roads were in terrible shape and the bridges had been destroyed. They also knew that Marion's troops knew where they were at for they could see scouts in the distance. That evening they made camp around the remains of an abandoned village. Form the looks of things, the village had very recently been abandoned and destroyed. That night, the general's officers set a heavy guard around the camp. Cecilia's nerves were trying to get the better of her but she was so far able to fight it. After all the general seemed calm and she was better than any man. The next morning the whole army knew that it was in trouble for every one of their night guards were dead. This made everyone more than a bit nervous for nobody heard a thing the night before and every one of the guards had their throats slit. The army got going within an hour of sunrise. All over there was signs of Marion's army. Men and woman lurked in the shadows of the army. If Cecilia's cavalry charged then the troops lurking disappeared without a trace. As Cecilia's army came to within a few miles of their goal, they stumbled onto Marion's army. Chapter 30. On 1 March, Marion received word that Cecilia was marching her army out of town. Marion had gotten word so fast because she had been able to slip spies into York and they were all equipped with advanced signaling equipment. They all had a set of flags and they all knew the code for sending messages. They would sneak up to a high place and signal their partners outside the wall. That partner would then send the message via telegraph back to Marion's headquarters. This was another one of the many advances that Luke had introduced into the army. It had been a serious stretch and was expensive as hell but he managed to find enough copper to make enough cable to reach York. When she heard the news, Marion wasn't worried though for she and her group of advisers had been discussing this for months. They had all traveled the entire area and studied the land. They knew where it would be to their advantage to fight and where not to. They had informed all the villages that were in the likely paths that when Cecilia's army started their march that they would need to evacuate or likely be killed. When Cecilia's army finally came out of the gates, Marion's scouts were watching and with the spy glasses that Luke had made could count the army as they came out of the gates. They even saw that Cecilia herself was with the army. All this was reported along with the army's path. Marion ordered that all villages along that route were to be immediately evacuated and burned. Her cavalry units helped the villagers get out of harm's way and even used their horses to pull wagons loaded with the villager's possessions. She didn't want to leave anything for Cecilia's army to use. Luke called this tactic scored earth and because Marion had helped the villagers get out of the way, they complied with her order. All through the day Cecilia's army was watched closely. The scouts had orders to let themselves be seen but only from a distance. They were not under any circumstances to get close enough to even remotely endanger themselves. That evening, Cecilia's army camped in one of the burnt-out villages and the next phase of Marion's plan was put into operation. It was time for more psy-ops. Gabriel and Pollyanna would move around the enemy camp at night and kill all the guards. If they could do so without being seen they would also leave signs in the camp itself that they were there. That night Gabriel and Pollyanna struck. The enemy had many more guards than they had figured on but the duo was still able to wipe out all the guards. Problem was that taking out all the guards took so long that they didn't have time to enter the camp safely. They reported this failure to Marion but she wasn't disturbed in the slightest. She privately figured that their plan was a bit too reckless anyway. Granted it would have been nice to leave signs inside the camp it just wasn't worth the risk to two of Marion's closest friends. As soon as they reported in, Marion ordered them to get a nap. The battle would begin in a few hours and those two would need to be at their best for Gabriel was the leader of Marion's bodyguards and Pollyanna's engineers would play a critical role in Marion's plans. To be continued in part 7, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 5 Marion returns with vengeance. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. They waited until the troops had pasted them before attacking. Pollyanna and Stella started shooting when they were about twenty meters behind the last of the soldiers. They were able to shoot two volleys before the soldiers even knew that they were under attack. As the soldiers were stopping to turn around Pollyanna and Stella dropped their third pair of targets. Now the odds were seven to one. Before the soldiers could charge the odds had become to six to one. As the soldiers started their charge toward the two women, they ran off the road and continued to shoot from the forest. Being in the forest allowed them to hide and shoot and the trees slowed the soldiers down. The odds were down to five to one by the time the soldiers had made it to the pair but now they were close enough to use their swords. Stella was the first to catch a blow when one of the soldiers struck her bow and cut it in half, but before he could strike again, Pollyanna shot him and Stella was able to draw her sword and cut down another passing rider. Now it was four to one but the problem for the women now was that the remaining eight were some of the best and most loyal men that Cecilia had. Stella had barely seen him but was able to yell out: “Polly Behind You!” As Pollyanna turned, one of the men drove his horse right over her and knocked her out. Normally, something like that would have killed Pollyanna but her armor saved her and now Stella was by herself. She continued the hack and slash at anyone who came close while working herself over to where she could protect Pollyanna. Stella hoped that Pollyanna was only knocked out and not dead, but had no time to check. Finally surrounded, the troop leader demanded Stella's honorable surrender. At first, she refused, but when she took in the full situation, she could see really didn't have a choice. She was outnumbered eight to one and Pollyanna was out cold. Hopefully by giving her honorable surrender, Stella could buy herself and Pollyanna some time for Marion to bail them out. Thankfully Marion knew where the two of them had been patrolling and Stella knew that Marion would be looking for them within only an hour or so. They had left a note, written in the group's code at the site where they had rescued the women explaining where they were headed. So, Stella surrendered. Stella and Pollyanna were both searched while most of the men searched the surrounding forest where they managed to round up all five of the other women. Stella knew better then to fight at the moment but the other women were fighting viciously. This was deeply amusing for the soldiers. The commander wanted to just kill the five women and take the two captured back to York. His men had other ideas; they were not about to waste five good pussies before they could play some. “Fine, you idiot's have an hour and then we kill them.” The commander stated. His authority over these men was still a bit shaky for he was a very recent transfer from Richard's former main estate plus an extra hour wouldn't matter and maybe he could get some information out of his captives; so, while his men started to rape the women, he sat with Stella and Pollyanna to have a talk with Stella. By this time, Stella had checked on Pollyanna and could see that she was only knocked out and should be coming to before long. The commander had watched this and was impressed. Stella went through checking Pollyanna in such a way that suggested that she not only knew what she was doing but had nerves of steel as well. “So, lass what be your name?” Stella just looked at him but didn't answer. The commander had expected as much for this clearly was not a weak woman. “Well, my name is Captain Hall, but you can call me Matt.” “Why are you letting your men rape those poor women? Don't you think that they're been through enough already?” Stella asked with enough venom to kill all the men. “Well, there are seven of them and only one of me, plus those men are mercenaries while I am not. Also, what kind of word is don't?” ‘Shit, didn't think that though' thought Stella. “Where I come from that is called a contraction. It is a combination of the words do not and by using contractions it makes speaking more efficient.” “Where are you from then? I have traveled widely in my many years and I have never heard speech like that.” “Well, I am from a far-off land known as America.” Stella knew that she couldn't tell the truth here so she made up a cover story using parts of Luke's story as her own. “America? I have never heard of such a land.” “It is far away after all. It lays far to the West, across the sea.” “Then how did you end up here then?” “Like you, I have traveled widely and I have been travelling almost constantly for many years. I have probably been to more places than you have ever heard of.” By this time Pollyanna was starting to come around so Stella went to her side to help. Matt quietly watched as Stella helped Pollyanna sit up and then do something with Pollyanna's eyes. Stella then checked Pollyanna's pulse and then checked her for broken bones. Eventually Stella decided that Pollyanna probably only sustained a mild concussion and she would be fine. While she was checking her Stella quietly told Pollyanna what was going on including the story that she was telling the commander. The other men were making enough noise to cover up their own conversation. Matt then started trying to get some information out of Pollyanna but all that she would say was that she was an engineer. Matt had heard of engineers, he had served with many large armies in his past, but he had never heard of a female engineer before. He guessed that it was possible after all one of his sisters had been very bright before disease had killed her and truth be told; it was his memory of her that had caused him to be so kind to these two women. After an hour the men's time was up. “Hey idiots, when you finish up with your current woman, kill her. We need to get going.” Neither Stella or Pollyanna said a thing for they both knew that if these women were kept alive then their secret would be revealed and they would most likely be killed. Within ten minutes, all five women lay dead and the men had themselves dressed and ready to go. The men then started showing interest in Stella and Pollyanna but the captain claimed them for himself. These two amazed him and he wasn't about to let them be used by some lowlife soldiers. When one of the men tried to grab Stella, she grabbed his wrist, flipped him over her body and stomped on his throat at the same time he was landing on the ground. Stella's aim was true and she crushed the jugular, leading to the quick death of the arrogant soldier. The other men, including Matt, took a step back at seeing this. Obviously, these were not women that you would want to piss off, and now with both of them awake and alert the odds were now three and a half to one and none of them were confident that they could win even with the odds in their favor. Matt quickly ordered that the women's hands be bound and to the women: “If you fight us anymore, I will have you ran through. Is that clear?” Both women nodded. “Good because the last thing I want to do is have you two killed.” Once the women were bound, the group continued on their way. Matt had the women put on horses and had one of his men keep hold of the reins to keep the women from doing anything stupid. Another one of his men rode next to each woman with their sword out and ready to use at a moment's notice. Matt wasn't going to take any more chances that these women try to escape. For hours, the group rode in mostly silence. There was some occasional talk between the men and Matt. Once in a while Matt would ask one of the women a question. Sometimes they answered, sometimes they didn't. The answers that they did give were always very short. It almost seemed that the women were waiting for something or someone. Matt had quickly caught on to this and had sent two of his men ahead to keep an eye out. Finally, the woods thinned out and they could see the city of York in the distance and Matt was relieved for these two women had been making all of his men and himself, for that matter, nervous as hell. Matt almost couldn't wait to get the women back into his small house that he rented in town. Through Matt's cloud of thoughts, a sound broke through, the sound of men being killed quickly. Matt snapped out of his thoughts and looked around. All the men with him were still alive, but it was obvious that they had heard the noise to for they all had their swords drawn and were looking into the woods. They had also sped up their mounts for right now all they wanted to do was to get back to the safety of town. Coming around the last corner, the group stopped in their tracks. There laying on the ground were their two advance guards and standing over them was a giant. The giant had a green overcoat on and the hood had been pulled over its face. Matt actually wondered if this thing might actually be capable of picking him and his horse up and slamming them both into the ground. Then the giant spoke: “Those two women belong to me and I would appreciate their return.” The voice was very calm and under these circumstances very unnerving. “They are mine now” growled Matt. Then speaking to his men: “Kill that bastard” “I believe the gentleman asked for his women back and it will be in your best interest to return them” came a female voice. All the men including Matt stopped and looked. Stepping out from behind the giant was another person that wore the same long green overcoat. Now that Matt was thinking clearly, this was the same type of overcoat that is captives were wearing. Again, the female voice spoke: “This is your last warning; release them and I might let you live. If you refuse to release them, then I guarantee that you will be dead within a minute.” “Who the fuck are you?!?!” spat Matt. He was getting pissed and he wasn't about to release the woman that had killed over half of his men. Ahead of him the two looked at each other and them back to Matt. At the same time, they swept off their hoods and Matt found himself looking at a fairly handsome man and a woman that could only be described as an angel or the goddess of beauty. Behind him, he heard a gasp. “What?” he asked the man who had gasped. “We should do what they say sir for that is Marion of York and therefore I bet the giant is the man named Luke. I am telling you now sir that we stand no chance against them.” Now Matt knew who they were for he had heard the tales and seeing these two in the flesh didn't doubt that the tales were true. Now knowing the two in front of him, he could guess at who his captives were. He also knew that if Cecilia heard that he released two members of Marion's group that he would die a very slow and painful death. As he was deciding what to do, Marion spoke “If you don't release my people by the time, I count to five, then I will have you killed where you stand. Of course, if you try charging then you will only die faster. My best archer is hidden in the woods and she never misses” This decided things for Matt and he told the men to put away their swords and untie the women. “But Milord, if Cecilia hears of this then we will all be dead anyway. I know not about you, but I would much rather die at Marion's hands then Cecilia's. For you know that Cecilia will torture us and kill our families where if Marion kills us then it will be at least fast and our families will hopefully still have a chance.” “You men know that you have a third option” said Stella. She urged her horse forward until she was in front of all the men and then she turned to face them. “You men can join us and serve Marion in her bid to oust the tyrannical Cecilia and bring peace and prosperity back to northern England.” All the men were staring at her like she was a ghost or had turned into a monster and their faces turned white as sheets. The seconds ticked by, the men under Matt's command were paralyzed for they had never expected this. From what everything that was said about Marion, they had expected to be killed very slowly. Eventually Marion stepped forward and came to stand next to Stella. “Choose now!” Marion snapped. This seemed to snap the men out of their paralysis. “The men who are willing to follow me need to get off their horses now. The rest of you will have ten seconds to get the hell out of here before I have you killed.” Matt was the first one to dismount. Something in Marion gave him hope and it was like she was an angel, with a halo surrounding her, that screamed “Follow me”. About half of his men followed suit while the rest decided to run. They had family that still lived in York and without them there to protect them, they would be dead within a month. Marion true to her word let the men go, but before they rode off, she stopped them. Handing them each a small pouch; she told them “Here, take this and make sure that your families get it before you meet with my sister. Make sure that when you report what happened that you do not mention it for, she will surely steal it from you. Now good luck and ride safe.” Marion stepped out of the way and let the men ride on. She then turned to check out her four new recruits. Chapter 21. The mood in Cecilia's castle was bleak to say the least. It had been going downhill ever since the raid that had killed Richard had happened. If there was any rumor that Marion had been sighted, Cecilia sent off a group of her men to investigate but that was all they ever were was rumors. In the meantime, Cecilia's grasp on reality started to slip. She was ever more fearful of the people turning against her. This fear lead her to institute loyalty oaths for all her men. She had also demanded that they all move their families into York. She made it clear that if any of them tried anything that went against her, that their families would be killed by either torture or being burned at the stake. She would use fear to keep everyone in line. At the same time, she raised taxes even further. Any household that couldn't pay were either forced to provide free labor for Cecilia's estates, or had to provide a young man for her army, or had to provide a young woman to help entertain the soldiers. If the household couldn't or wouldn't meet these conditions then the household would be destroyed. The men would be worked to death on her estates, usually in the mines, while the women would be forced into sexual servitude. They would be sent to one of Cecilia's brothels where their life span would be measured in months. For these women would be the ones to serve the customers that had social diseases or who had very kinky taste like murder or cannibalism fetishes. As long as they paid for the goods, Cecilia didn't care what happened to the girls. On this day, Cecilia was waiting on a gold shipment. It was money that she had made by selling the extra food that she had brought in with her taxes. The food was needed but she needed hard money even more. The shipment was under a strong guard and was led by one of her most trusted men; Captain Matthew Hall. He was extremely capable and extremely loyal. The only thing that bothered Cecilia about using him was that he had no family for her to have leverage over him. The captain was due back soon for he had sent a messenger ahead to tell Cecilia that he had the shipment under guard and was leaving London. He had even given her an approximate date that he thought that he would be back by. She got a message that said that some of the Captain's men had returned but not the Captain. Cecilia went to meet with them and there was only three that had returned out of twenty that had left. Furthermore, none of the money had made it back and this outraged Cecilia. She managed to just barely hold her temper in check while the men gave their reports. It seemed that Marion was back and her entire group that had escaped, had survived. She had ambushed the convey and had killed most of the guards. The only way they had survived was that they had played dead while Marion and her followers had looted the money, the arms, and armor from the dead. Cecilia exploded. Her damn sister was back and now had a lot of money. Cecilia had been expecting almost five thousand pounds from the sale of her extra food and other goods. The surviving men made their retreat while Cecilia was busy ranting and raving. “Was that a good idea lying to her like that” one of them asked. “You want to go back and tell her the truth? Plus, we did not exactly lie, we just left some things out of our report.” was the response “Besides with the money that Marion gave us, we can afford to buy food for our families for the next month.” This settled it for the three of them, after all Cecilia didn't need to be bothered by the embarrassing details of how they had been ambushed by only two women and half of the survivors had joined Marion. After Cecilia had worn herself out, with her tantrum, she called all her commanders together. The survivors had given her the approximate position of Marion's ambush and Cecilia was eager to get revenge and to get her gold back. It would take a couple of days to get the men ready to go. Cecilia gave her men just one day to get ready. She had almost three thousand men at her command and one hundred elite knights. She was going to send almost everyone out with the exception of about one hundred men that she used to keep order in town and guard the castle. Everything in town was thrown into chaos. Soldiers were busy gathering food and fodder for the expedition. They had to get all the horses and mules ready as well. Weapons had to be sharpened and uniforms had to be repaired. Some of the horses needed new shoes and a few saddles had to be replaced. Every civilian in town was put to work in helping get the soldiers ready to go. Cecilia had also ordered the gates of the town to be sealed. No one was allowed in or out without her direct orders and there were no exceptions. The preparations went on through the night, no one in town got any sleep and that included Cecilia for she was going over her commander's plans, gathering any and all intel on the forest in which it was said that Marion and her crew were hiding. She also talked to the armorers which she had tasked in recreating Tom's gear; to see if they might be able to add anything new to what Cecilia knew about Marion's likely hiding area. Problem here was that even after a month, her armorers were no closer to recreating the armor. Apparently, some mysterious process had been used to create it, and sorcery was suggested as the only way it could have been possibly done. After all, Cecilia had hired the most experienced armor makers around to make armor like Tom's and none of them could even come close. By dawn the next morning, everything had been done and Cecilia's army marched out of town. Their orders were simple. Comb every inch of the countryside until they found and eliminated the threat that Marion posed. They were ordered that under no circumstances were they to return until Marion's whole crew had been killed. Cecilia wanted Marion's head returned to her on a pike. She no longer cared about taking her or Luke alive. Within a day, the army had reached the final ambush site and they found plenty of evidence to show that Marion had been there. First there were plenty of tracks on the road that appeared to be from the right time. One of the men found a scrape of green fabric that appeared to be the same that Marion's crew was said to wear as overcoats. They also found the dead guards scattered around the site. Some of them still had the arrows imbedded in them. The three that had escaped were really amazed for they had been actually ambushed several hours up the road. After all the only ones killed here were the advanced guard and yet the bodies of all their companions were here. It didn't take them long to figure out that it was Marion actually cared about them, not Cecilia. After all Marion had risked detection to place the other dead men around so that they wouldn't look guilty. All three decided separately that as soon as they could, they would take their families out of York and join with Marion. That is if this wild goose chase actually ever ended and if they weren't killed by it. They privately acknowledged to each other that their chances of actually catching Marion ranked far below a snowball's chances in the depths of hell. The scouts had found five different trails leading away from the area and some of the tracks were from heavily loaded horses. That would be the pack animals. There had been fifteen of them in the convoy and none of them were found with the guard's corpses. In fact, no dead horses were found. The commanders sent groups of their scouts to follow every track. They were to follow them for the rest of the day and return tomorrow, unless they actually found Marion; then they were to report back while leaving some of the men to shadow her while the army got into position. The first scout was screaming within five minutes of leaving the main army. It was close enough that the commanders went to investigate for themselves. When they got there, they found that parties leader hanging by his feet from a tree and impaled on a bed of wooden spikes. A new leader was appointed for that group and they were strongly advised to stay off the trail and to keep alert. When the commanders returned to the army, they got word that one of the other parties had also walked into a trap. Only there, half the scouts had been killed for they had been bunched up and had walked over a camouflaged pit that contained a large number of sharp wooden stakes. Another group had lost two members to arrow fire. The arrows had come out of nowhere and no shooters could be found. This was going to be a very long and costly expedition, but they had their orders. They were not to stop hunting Marion until she was found and killed or Cecilia herself recalled the army. This is how the next week went. Some groups of scouts would see nothing and other groups would be ambushed and annulated. For the night guards it was far worse, for in the morning half of them would be dead; their throats slit and their armor and weapons stripped. The mood in the camp was getting worse and worse. It didn't take the soldiers long to learn that being assigned to night sentry duty was a death sentence. The disciple of the army started to break down despite most of the men having families back in York and being well supplied with food and drink. It got to the point where there would be groups of five or six men assigned to every sentry post. Finally, they got a solid lead. One of the patrols had sighted a large camp near a stream. In the camp they saw a very beautiful female bathing. They also saw bits of armor laying around and a couple of men moving around. The patrol reported back as ordered and the commanders got the army underway within an hour, and they also sent a report back to Cecilia detailing what was going on. To move through the forest at speed, they had to leave almost all of their gear behind. The men were spread out through the forest so that they could move easier. Deeper and deeper into the forest the army went. Occasionally a man would scream and then there would be silence once again. The booby traps that Marion's crew had set up were extremely ingenuous and very well hide; and they were taking a heavy toll on the men. After almost three hours, they reached the camp. There they found two men still in camp and they were quickly captured. These were two of the men who had deserted from the money guard detail. They had been sick so they hadn't been out on patrol with the rest of Marion's group. It didn't take them long to start talking. In fact, Marion had told them not to bother keeping secrets if captured. If there was something that she didn't want them to know, she simply wouldn't tell them. The army set about looting the camp as the two men were tortured. Everything from thin knives stuffed under fingernails to their balls being crushed didn't tell the commanders anymore then they had been told when the men were first captured. The torture went on for hours and still nothing could be learned so the two were tied to a stake and burned alive. The men that had been looting the camp didn't have any better luck. All they found were a couple of coins, some pots and pans, and an old horse. The commanders kept the army there until the corpses were completely burnt. The reason for this was to remind the men what would happen to them if they betrayed Cecilia and to send a message to any others that were thinking of deserting that if caught, they would receive the equal treatment. Late in the afternoon, the army started on its way back to their original camp. This time they moved much faster for they had no reason to keep quiet. When they got back to their campsite, they realized that they had fucked up big time. Spread around were the bodies of the one hundred men that had been left to guard the camp. All the horses and mules were gone. Along with all the extra weapons, food, medicine, and drink. Anything that couldn't be taken had been piled up and burnt. They did manage to find one of the men still alive and able to tell what happened. Chapter 22. The attack started just after an hour after the main army left. It was as swift as it was brutal. The attack started with arrows coming in from every side. Every time one of the men had thought that he had found a good hiding place, he would catch an arrow in the back. Not very many arrows missed their marks either. Within fifteen minutes half of the men were dead or injured. The rest had found some shelter by drawing some of the wagons around them. If any of them even tried to raise his head to look out, he caught an arrow to the face for his efforts. Eventually I saw a couple of people step out of the forest dressed in green. They approached the wagons and lit something, they held in their hands, on fire. They then tossed those objects onto the wagons where the fires rapidly spread through all the wagons. The men caught inside found that they had been caught in a death trap. Some of the managed to get out but they were cut down by arrow fire or by the two that had started the wagons on fire with swords. After the attack was finished, more people came out of the forest, also wearing green. They went through the remaining wagons looking for loot or survivors. After they swept the camp, they loading everything they could carry onto the pack animals and piled everything else up in the middle of the camp and lit it on fire. They then melted back into the forest.” “How many of those bastards did you see, laddie?” “I saw at least six and five of them were defiantly women. I also saw the giant that we keep getting reports of, and there might have been another man or two around but I could not tell. I was too busy trying to pretend to be dead.” At this the man started crying for he had just admitted that he had been a coward and fully expected to be executed for being one. Instead, the leading commander patted him on the shoulder, told him to get some rest, and that he had done a good job. “Why were you so lenient on that man sir? He obviously was a coward so why are you not ordering him to be killed?” Asked the second in command. He was a nobleman through and through and as such didn't hold any of the lower classes in high esteem. “Because you ignorant jackass; that man had watched as a group of one hundred men had been overwhelmed by a group that was less than a tenth their own strength. Plus, he has given us some really good and usable intel on Marion. Now a question for you: If you were her, where would you go after getting ahold of that much loot?” The second in command thought for a moment, “Not back to my main camp. Hauling that much loot will leave an obvious trail and the last thing that I would want to do was to led the army which I had just humiliated back to my main camp.” “My thoughts exactly. Now let's go see if any of the men know these woods.” After taking most of the evening to question the men, the commanders had a good idea of where to start looking in the morning. They made sure that the men had settled down the best that was possible and then they started writing the report to be sent back in the morning. That night, none of the sentries were killed; indeed, it seemed like the enemy had disappeared, but then again, why stick around when they had already gotten most of the valuable stuff. The army set off first thing in the morning. This time they left nothing behind but some smoldering camp fires. They started moving toward an area that was known to have a number of caves in it. As they moved, they came across signs that they were on the right track. They kept finding bits of armor and clothing that had been looted from their camp. As they kept moving, they eventually came across a bridge. It was built out of timber and was much heavier built then something that one would normally find in such a remote area. Going across it they could see fresh wagon tracks, probably no more than a couple of hours old; for it was now about midday. The army formed up to cross the bridge, for the small river that it crossed was moving too swiftly and had too high of banks to be forded. About half of the army had made it across when the bridge disappeared in a burst of light, sound, and smoke. The air then hung thick with the stink of sulfur, and the men that had been near the bridge were screaming in pain. Many of them had received nasty wounds from the wood that flew from the bridge during the explosion. Still more were now in the river and were starting to drown. The army then had to stop to not only rebuild the bridge but to tend to the wounded. This was going to prove extra difficult because the army's surgeon had been on the bridge when it went up. The commanders quickly began to organize the men. Some of them would tend to the wounded while others would start to use whatever tools they had to cut down new trees to rebuild the bridge good enough so the men on the far bank could retreat and link back up with the rest of the army. The army was working as fast as they could when men on the far side began to drop like flies for, they were being picked off by arrows. Every time they would rush to try and catch the shooter, more of them would die and they still couldn't find the shooter. Time and again this happened. After almost an hour, a bridge of sorts was in place and the men started rushing back across. By the time the last of them had gotten across, almost two hundred lay dead on the other side. The men now had had enough and demanded that they be allowed to go back to town where they wouldn't have to worry about being ambushed every time one of them would leave the camp. As the army started to retreat, they heard a trumpet sound from across the river and a woman dressed in green stepped out of the forest and into full view. She spoke to the army through something that magnified her voice many times over. “We thank you kindly for all the gear. I am truly sorry for all the men that we killed defending ourselves and I truly wish that we would not have had to kill any of you. To the commanders; be advised that if we capture any of you, we will execute you in the same manner that you executed my two men that you captured. Now in the interest of avoiding any more deaths, we have left for you a marked path back to York. There will be a red ribbon tried to trees about one hundred paces apart. As long as you stick to the path no further harm will come to you. If you leave the path for any reason you will be killed. I have left enough tents in a clearing next to a stream for your wounded to spend the night in. The army will camp at that spot and then you will continue on your way as soon as the sun is up and your campfires have been extinguished tomorrow morning. If you leave the fires burning you will be killed. As long as you do what you are told, then you will be back at the walls of York be late tomorrow afternoon. When you get back, tell Cecilia that Marion of York sends her regards and thank her for the gear. Now good day gentlemen.” With that the woman melted back into the trees. The men found the ribbons quickly enough and started following the path, just like the woman had said. When they got to the clearing, that she had talked about, they found tents, food, medicine, drink, and enough firewood for the night. The commanders didn't even have control over the men at this point as the only thoughts of the men was to get back to York without pissing Marion off any further. When the commanders ordered foraging parties out, the men flatly refused, telling the commanders that if they wanted to forage then they should go out themselves. The next morning the men put the fires out as instructed and continued on their way. Occasionally they saw one of the green ghosts watching them from the trees but it was never more than a glimpse before they were gone. By late afternoon they had made their way back to York, just like Marion had said. By the time they had got back they had been able to count their losses. Out of one hundred knights that started out, only thirty survived and none of them still had their horses. Out of almost three thousand soldiers, only eight hundred returned and almost all of them were terrified of the forest. The army had lost almost all of their gear including their pack animals. This was going to cost Cecilia a very pretty penny for many of those animals had been loaned to her and now she would have to pay for them. To make the matters even worse, the army's payroll had been taken when they lost their gear. Cecilia was beyond furious. Her army had failed spectacularly and large amounts of gear had fallen into Marion's hands. Furthermore, all of the men that had come back spoke admiringly of Marion. She could have killed them all but had given them a way out and had even given them food, drink, and a place to sleep for a night. As long as they did what she had said then they wouldn't be harmed and they weren't. Cecilia had the top commanders executed by impaling them. Some of the men that had spoken especially well of Marion were burned at the stake. The people in York then started to get rebellious and Cecilia had to crack down extra hard to keep order. She had only one option left to her and she took it. She called in her assassins. So far, she had avoided using them because they were expensive and their expense came directly out of her pocket. Furthermore, she had been trying to keep her reputation among the people of the upper classes intact. When her army was so soundly defeated; her reputation was shattered with the army. All told she had thirty assassins that she kept on retainer and she called all of them up. Their mission was simple, kill Marion and anyone that got in their way. The one who brought back Marion's head would get a five thousand pound bonus. Chapter 23. Marion's team was relaxing after a hard week. They had beaten back her sister's army, but had lost two of their own in the process. It wouldn't have been so bad if the men had been killed in combat but they had been murdered after they had been captured. This had taught Marion that no quarter would be given and none would be expected in this fight. Luke was massaging her feet for she was starting to feel the weight gain from her pregnancy. She loved when he did this and she could feel the tension leaving her body. Matt and Pollyanna were sitting by a fire talking quietly. They had proven to be a very good team and got along well together. In fact, Marion had started teasing her about them getting a room. This was always good for a round of laughs, including from Pollyanna even though she always turned red when Marion did this. Gabriel was in the process of making more arrows. She had shot through almost all that she had made. In fact, her shoulder was sore from all of the shooting that she had done. Alice was reading more on Luke's computer. She had gotten to where she could navigate through it without Luke's help and she was taking full advantage of it. Stella and Robin were on guard duty. Even though they had just defeated most of Cecilia's army didn't mean that they could let down their guard and in fact Luke and Marion figured that Cecilia's next move would be the try and hire assassins to sneak in and kill Marion. This left the last member of the group and his name was Bard. He had been one of those who surrendered to Marion when she had captured the money convoy. He didn't much like the idea of serving a female leader, but Marion was many times better than her sister. Marion was calm, approachable, outgoing, and listened to everyone in the group and their resent triumph had been the result of that. After all it had been Pollyanna's idea to blow up the bridge using some kind of devil powder. Luke had provided her with the means to blow up the bridge from a safe distance and do it at command. Alice was the one who came up with the idea to kill only half of the night sentries. She had almost been captured with the two men. She had been there that morning to take care of them. She had even washed up in the stream after she had tended to their medical needs. She had left to rejoin Marion only fifteen minutes before the army struck. She had watched as the men were tortured and eventually killed. Gabriel had been responsible for killing most of the scouting parties and had been instrumental in building the booby traps as Luke called them. Matt had provided them with insight into the army's commanders frame of mind and had allowed Marion to stay at least five steps ahead almost the entire time. Meanwhile Stella and Robin had kept the army under observation the entire time and provided Marion with hourly updates. Marion had the biggest role of all. She had held everyone together after her men had been murdered and it had been her idea to provide the army with a safe way out when they had gotten close to where the loot had been stored. They had moved it the night before. Bard was moved from his reminiscing by the sounds of horses entering the camp. Stella had come in and had a young man with her. He was also riding a horse but was blindfolded. “We caught him riding through the forest alone” explained Stella to Marion “he says that he has important news for you.” Marion nodded and the man's blindfold was removed. The man struggled for a minute with the light before he started. “Marion of York I presume” he continued once Marion had nodded. “I have come to tell you that Cecilia has hired thirty assassins to kill you.” Bard was stunned, but Marion didn't look surprised at all. “How do you come of this information young man?” “My sister is Cecilia's scribe so I know most everything that Cecilia does. Although I should mention that for some matters Cecilia uses a special scribe who is almost never seen in the castle and when he is seen; he is surrounded by a large group of very tough looking men. “When did her order go out?” “The day after her army returned.” “So yesterday” Marion stated. The man nodded “Is there anything else I should know? How it the town doing?” “The people are getting rebellious. Cecilia has almost reached their breaking point and with the defeat of her army, I doubt that it will take much more before the people openly rebel against her.” “Well thank you young man. Here is some money for your trouble of coming out here.” “No money is necessary milady. We all want that witch gone.” “Stella, Pollyanna, Matt” Marion said “See that this young man is safely escorted out of the forest.” Stella retied the man's blindfold and then lead his horse out of camp. After they had left, Marion returned to Luke and asked: “Well honey what do you think?” “I think that we need to get going and observe our young visitor from a distance. Something doesn't seem right. For starters, how many women do you know that can write outside of your group? Yes, he told us everything that we expected to hear but that's what bothers me.” Marion had a confused look on her face “The fact that he told us everything that we were expecting makes me suspicious” Luke stated. Marion thought for a second, “Bard” she continued when he looked at her “go with Luke to keep an eye on our young visitor from a distance. I don't want him knowing that there's extra eyes on him” Luke and Bard quickly gathered their gear and took off. They had to hurry to catch up with the others. On the way Bard and Luke talked a bit because Bard was confused, after all Luke and Marion had apparently expected this to happen. Luke explained that yes while the man had told them everything that they had expected to hear some things were bothering him. How did this man get out of York? The last they had heard the town was still on lockdown. Why did he have such a nice horse? Most of the horses that they had captured from the army were nowhere near this nice. How did his sister become Cecilia's scribe? Almost no woman knew how to write their name, never mind take dictation from someone. Granted all the women that had gathered around Marion could read, but that was because Luke had taught them and constantly encouraged them. Something here smelled rotten and Luke was going to get to the bottom of it. As they traveled, they would occasionally catch glimpses of the group ahead of them and this was close enough for Luke. As they were approaching the edge of the woods, they heard yelling and as they came around the last corner they could see why. Chapter 24. Marion continues growing but must suffer a loss. As Luke and Bard came around the last corner, they could see Stella was already down. They didn't know if she had been just dismounted or was hurt. Matt's horse had been shot out from under him and he was trapped under it. The young man that had come to the camp was in the process of wrestling Pollyanna's reins away from her and several men were coming out of the woods with bows drawn. Luke and Bard quickly dismounted. Bard wanted to ride straight to their rescue but Luke was worried about secondary traps. “Bard, think of it as fishing. You use some bait to catch some small fish. You then take the biggest of those small fish to catch much bigger fish. That is what Pollyanna and Matt are at this moment. They are the small fish that on their own would be a meal, but I think they're fishing for a banquet and they're planning on or are already using Pollyanna and Matt as bait. So, we are going to sneak up either side of the road while staying in the forest and looking out for more men hiding. If we don't find any, then we'll free Pollyanna and Matt.” Bard wasn't really convinced, but did as Luke planned. One of the things that Bard had learned was that to not trust Luke's instincts was beyond foolish. Within only minutes, Luke was proven correct. Both him and Bard had found other men in the woods. Fortunately, they all had their attention on the road, where Matt had been pulled from under his horse and Pollyanna had been brought under control. Luke and Bard worked the way up the road, silently eliminating men as they went. Finally, they got to where they could rescue their people. Together Luke and Bard had killed ten men and they hadn't even got the men holding Pollyanna and Matt who were by this time tied up. All this time Stella hadn't moved and Bard could see why; she had got an arrow through her throat. Bard was getting ready to start shooting these bastards with his bow when Luke stepped out of the forest with his handgun at the ready. This was the first time that Bard had ever seen it in action; he had heard the tales but thought that they were just that, tales. Now he was convinced. Within seconds, Luke had taken out all ten of the men on the road except one; he only wounded the man that had first came to their camp. Before Luke went to untie Pollyanna and Matt, he went to check on Stella. Before he even checked her pulse, he could see that she was dead. The color was gone out of her face and Luke could see the pool of blood under Stella and the fact that she was no longer bleeding was proof enough that she was dead. Luke knew that later he would be crying his eyes out, but right now he had more important things to do. Bard was untying Matt and Pollyanna so Luke took the job of interrogating the prisoner. Luke had only wounded him on purpose, he wanted the man to talk. “Okay this is how things are going to be; you are going to die, but how you die is up to you. If you tell me everything that I want to know then you will be killed quickly, but if you don't tell everything or you lie to me, then your death will be beyond painful and will last for days. Also, if your answers satisfy me then I will make sure that you get a church burial, but if you don't then your body will be cut up and fed to the hogs. You have until I get back to decide.” Luke went over to check on Pollyanna and Matt. While Pollyanna was just shaken up; Matt was in bad shape. When he got trapped under his horse, it had broken his leg bad enough that his leg wasn't anywhere near straight. “Luke what about Stella, you have to help her!” screamed Pollyanna. Luke just gave her a sad look. “No, no, it can't be! She can't be dead; damn it! Tell me that she will be fine!” “Pollyanna, I'm sorry but there's nothing that can be done for her. She was dead almost as soon as that arrow hit her in the throat for it looks like it also took out her spinal column as well. Even in my time that would be a fatal injury.” As Luke spoke these words, he shed a single tear. He wiped his face and turned back to his captive who was trying to get away. Luke would have been impressed if he hadn't been so angry. Angry at himself for not seeing the ambush sooner, angry at Stella for dying, and angry at the fuckhead who had led her into the ambush in the first place. At least Luke could get some revenge on this fucker anyway. “Well, are we going to do this the easy way or the hard way?” asked Luke as he kicked the man's leg out from under him and then stepped on the man's shot out knee as he landed. “Fuck off!” the man yelled from the ground while trying to fight his way through the pain. “Figured as much” Then Luke put much more pressure on the man's shattered knee. After a couple of minutes, the man still was being stubborn so Luke moved his foot up and stepped on the man's balls. The way in which Luke had stepped on them had pinned them against the man's body, so that they had nowhere to go. He gradually stepped up the pressure until tears came to the man's eyes. “Well, you ready to talk now?” “Yes, please just stop stepping on my boys, please.” “How did you find us?” “I just dressed up in poor person clothes and rode through the forest until someone from your group found me.” “How much is Cecilia paying you?” “Three hundred up front and five thousand when we completed the job.” “We?” “Aye, there were thirty of us. Cecilia keeps us on retainer for people that crossed her.” “Were all these men in your group or are they just hired thugs?” “They were all in the group.” “How many other assassins does Cecilia keep on retainer?” “How would I know?” Luke moved his foot back to the man's balls. “Honestly, I have no idea. I do know that she has a large network that has a presence all over England.” “What all is she involved in?” now Luke was getting increasingly curious. “Assassins for hire, prostitution, sex slaves, counterfeiting, espionage, and anything else that she can make money using other people's suffering.” “Well, I think that I am about out of questions; Matt, Pollyanna, do have anything you want to ask?” “Why did you have to kill Stella?” snapped Pollyanna. “We had to let you know that we are serious; plus, she was just a woman so nothing much was lost.” At this Pollyanna lost it and, drawing her sword, beheaded the captive. She was still breathing like a bull when Luke came up and put his hand on her shoulder, a move which almost earned him a swipe with Pollyanna's sword. Seeing Luke, Pollyanna broke down and started crying as she wrapped her arms around Luke's neck and buried her face in his chest. Her and Stella had been very close and Stella's death was hitting Pollyanna particularly hard. As she cried, Luke gently moved her toward Matt who was still in need of help. Eventually Pollyanna had cried herself out and was able to help Matt. Together Luke and Pollyanna got Matt's leg set and splinted. They then helped Matt get sat comfortably against a tree while Luke and Pollyanna looted the dead. As usual they found plenty of arms, money, and other useful items. The biggest haul though was a piece of paper. On it, it detailed the assignments of the entire group of assassins, not just the group that Luke killed. Bard had been looting the dead that Luke and he had killed while coming up the road after he had retrieved their horses. The trip back was very slow due not only to Matt's injury, but Luke wanted to make extra sure that they were not being followed. Eventually they made it back to camp and managed to get Matt into the bunker that they used as a sleeping quarters/hospital. There, his care was handed off the Alice. Meanwhile, Marion was busy debriefing Pollyanna and Bard. Debriefing Pollyanna was especially hard because she really didn't want to relive that experience but Marion needed to know what had happened so that they could prevent it happening in the future. Then, it was Matt's turn. His take on the events of the day weren't as good because he was suffering from extreme pain in his leg. Luke had managed to make primitive aspirin from willow bark and this helped take the edge off of Matt's pain. Finally, Marion had a go at Luke but here it was more of Luke comforting Marion, while he told her everything his captive had told him. He also showed her the paper that Pollyanna had found on one of the dead men. They still had to be on the lookout for ten more assassins. Once everything was finally done, Marion finally broke down and allowed herself to weep for her friend. After all, this was someone how she had known before her father was murdered. All through this Luke stayed quiet right next to her and gently rubbed her back. The woman that he loved more than anything else even more than life itself and the mother of his child was having the worst day of her life to date. Worse yet was that Marion was also now responsible for the lives of eight other people if you counted her unborn child. This was something that she had never been prepared for growing up. Personally, Luke thought that she was handling things quite well, all things considered. As the sun set on the day, Marion made her rounds around camp. She checked on their horses, the booby-traps, the armory, and finally her men and women. This was the hardest. The mood across the group was almost uniform, absolute depression. They would need time to heal, but Marion was determined to bring everyone out of their funk. This had also helped make her own mind up; she would go back to the sleeping pad that she shared with Luke and fuck him senseless. While it was true that they made love almost every night, it had been a while since they had a good animalistic fucking and this was what Marion was in the mood for. Getting back to their sleeping area, Luke wasn't there. At first Marion wondered if Luke had assigned himself to night watch again, for he had a habit of taking an extra night watch if he was worried about being surprised. He usually did this when the conditions were ideal for someone to sneak up on the camp, like on damp nights. Tonight though, he just had to take a piss and he came back soon after Marion had gotten there. As soon as she saw Luke, she launched herself into him and started almost ripping his clothes off and she was trying to shove her tongue down Luke's throat. Luke had been taken by surprise at first but he caught up fast. Before long he was working at Marion's clothing. At least he didn't have to fight with bras anymore. With his large fingers, they had always presented a bit of a problem in the past, even as nimble as his fingers were. All he had to do was to unbutton her pants and push them down her shapely hips and then pull her shirt up and over her head. This was the hardest thing because she wasn't in any hurry to take her mouth away from his. Eventually, Luke managed to get her shirt off and they were now both naked. Luke started kissing his way down her long neck and this sent chills all through Marion's body as it always did. She was moaning before Luke even made it to her nipples which were more sensitive than they had been because of the baby. As soon as Luke started kissing them, Marion had her first explosive orgasm of the evening. The only reason that she managed to keep standing was that Luke was holding her up. As Marion recovered, she shoved Luke over so that he landed on his ass. She was on him like a cat and had pushed him onto his back. There she straddled him, her pussy leaking all over Luke's stomach as she kissed her way down his chest. She just loved to run her hands through the hair on Luke's chest. Luke then saw another reason for tonight to be more special than most for the Northern Lights had decided to make an appearance and were putting on a spectacular display. He didn't have long to look at then though for Marion was beginning to impale herself. “Ah; fuck me hard Luke! Fuck My Brains Out!” Marion yelled as she slid down his shaft of steel. Tonight, was one of those times that no matter what she did, she just couldn't get Luke's cock deep enough to satisfy her cravings. “Luke fold me up please, god damn fold me up and fuck the shit out of me” begged Marion. Luke was amazed that his sweet, wonderful woman was talking so dirty, but her wasn't about to complain about it because he was more turned on now than had had ever been. It felt like his cock was about to rip open from all the blood being forced into it. Luke then did what Marion had been begging him to do. He rolled over without taking his cock out of Marion. Once on top, he put her ankles up on his shoulders. In this position, Luke could pound Marion until she fainted. Not only did he dive deep enough to ram into her cervix with almost every thrust, but he also rubbed against her G-spot with every movement. Within seconds, Marion was yelling at the top of her lungs, in fact Luke had never heard her yell this loud before and she was usually quite a vocal love-maker. Marion could feel Luke's heartbeat through the veins on his cock and this sent her to new heights for this was something new to her. Usually, she could feel his veins rise up on his cock but she had never felt his heart beat. Then it happened, Marion had herself the orgasm of the millennium. She actually felt like her pussy was going to cause her to fly like some of the rockets pictured on Luke's computer. In fact, if it hadn't been for her pussy muscles clamping down and Luke holding on to her, she might have flown. As she was reaching her climax, she set Luke off as well. Luke thrust up into her so hard that he actually bruised her a bit, not that she cared. When he exploded in her, he shot nine white-hot shots of sticky cum into her; it was a new record for them. He put so much into her that when he pulled out, it looked like a white-water river flowing out of her cunt. Although, at first Marion had wanted to be fucked longer than this, she and Luke were at their limits and they barely got onto their sleeping pad before passing out for the night. To be continued in part 6, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 4 Marion grows as a leader but only after some serious pain. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Luke was glad to get out of there. Richard smelled terrible. Not only was he super obese and he smelled from that, but he had bad body odor and smelled of stale sex. He went to make his way back to his chambers, but he stopped before he got there. He had to do some recon. He explored the castle from top to bottom and stopped to have friendly chats with the guards that he came across. Luke was quickly gaining a reputation for being polite and considerate. Any maids that he crossed paths with didn't fear being attacked by him. Instead, they all stopped to have a quick chat. Through all this Luke learned that Richard was very unpopular with the men and women of the castle and only stayed in charge because he had the support of about a dozen key men. Luke also learned that the last of the men that had been openly loyal to Charles or Marion had been killed, but the general opinion was that it was for the best for they had long ago resigned from the human race and had become animals just to survive. Finally, after some hours, Luke returned to his quarters. There he found the others very tense and it didn't take long for Luke to find out why. Richard was planning on leaving within a week and was demanding that Luke's women accompany him back to his regular home. “Well, that decides it. We have to act tonight.” “Tonight? Luke are you sure?” squeaked Marion. “Yes sweetheart, I'm sure. Because if we don't act, they will find out who you really are.” Marion nodded her final agreement. The group went through all their gear and Luke shared all the intel that he had gathered. This was the first time that any of them other than Marion had seen Luke's handgun and they were all amazed. “I promise that after all this is over and if I am still alive then I shall explain everything to all of you. Marion knows most of the things about me but not all.” Chapter 16. It was almost midnight when Marion's group started their attack. Luke had instructed them that if they heard him firing then they should leave as soon as possible and not to look back; Luke wouldn't accept any arguments. Their first target was Richard's key supporters. Slip up, kill the guards quickly, then kill the key supporters. Gabriel would start off each attack with her bow. She would hide in a dark corner and shoot the guards throats out. This way they couldn't scream. Luke would then usually pick the lock and they would slip in. When they found their target, they would slit his throat and usually would have to cover the mouths of the women with them so that no one screamed. Usually, Stella would calm down the whore that was in the bed. Stella was well known in the castle and had the respect of all the woman. After everything was taken care with one target, they would move on to the next. They worked like this through all the key supporters. Eventually, they only had one target left, Richard. Problem was that he was under heavy guard by loyal men, not the run of the mill castle guards like the rest of them had been. It took almost three hours to get through all the key personal. This had the benefit that by the time they struck at Richard, most of his guards would be drowsy. Luke stopped the attack for a couple of minutes to regroup and plan out their final assault. After looking things over Luke decided that it just might be time to get the trump card out and ready. He put his sword away and pulled out his sig. Quietly he checked to make sure that there was a round in the chamber. Just as the group was starting their assault, there was a blood curdling scream from where they had just been. Their latest target had just been found. Luke moved in as soon as Gabriel had shot the door guards. Luke shot the lock out of the door after finding the door was locked. He burst into the room and this being Charles's old rooms Marion had drawn very exacting sketches so Luke knew exactly where to go. Marion and he moved fast through the rooms, clearing them as they went, while the others guarded the door. Luke and Marion killed anyone that opposed them. By the time they got to Richard, they had killed fifteen men and two women. “Who the hell are you? What do you mean by barging in here?” “Why Richard” said Marion taking off her helmet “I am insulted that you do not recognize the rightful owner of these lands.” When Richard realized just who was standing in front of him, he smiled. “Ah I see that you have returned; Marion of York. Problem is that the rightful owner already has signed over the lands.” “What do you mean?” “Cecilia, you want to come out and meet our guest for this evening?” Marion and Luke started when they caught sight of Cecilia coming out of an adjacent room “Good morning, Marion. Ever the night owl I see. Nice to see you again Luke. It will be so nice to finally have your giant cock buried inside me; but do not worry about Marion for she will have to watch while tied she's to her old bed.” “You traitor. You betray father and every person living in these lands for what? Empty promises from this tub of lard.” This pissed Cecilia off and she started to move toward Marion but Luke pointed his gun at her. “Ah so that is the “gun” that Cecilia has told me so much about. And before you ask and waste more time, I know that it was you, Luke, who killed my son and his men. And now I think that it is time for all of your people to die.” Richard then whistled and his men started coming out of hiding. Luke was faster though. As soon as he heard Richard whistle, he shot Richard dead by double tapping him in the heart. Now he had to get Marion and the rest of the team out of this ambush. Luke shot any soldier that he saw while Marion was busy cutting down more. They worked their way back to the door, only to find a battle royal going on. The team was in serious trouble. They were heavily outnumbered and Gabriel was out of arrows. Luke had to act and act fast. He slapped another clip in and started to walk and shoot. Richard's men unfamiliar with such a device got nervous and broke. The team took full advantage of this and made their break for it. They had left hidden ropes so that they could make their escape. All they had to do was get to them. As they were running, Gabriel caught an arrow in her leg. She wanted the rest of the team to leave her and get out, but Luke wouldn't hear of it. “You never leave a team member behind, Gabriel. Now come on, let's get the fuck out of here.” Luke picked Gabriel up and threw her over his massive shoulder in a fireman's carry. This way Luke could still fight and Gabriel could shoot her bow as she got the arrows. As the team was getting through one of the doors, Tom was taken down. He had just helped Pollyanna get out for she had turned her ankle and was limping when a swordsman came out of nowhere and ran Tom threw. Pollyanna turned as quickly as she could and killed the swordsman. Stella came out then and seeing Tom lying dead started cursing. She turned to go back in and kill as many bastards as she could find but Marion got to her first and pulled her towards the ropes. Alice got them first and got everything ready for the rest. Marion came up with Stella and Pollyanna. Stella went down first, followed by Pollyanna and Alice. Marion in the meantime waited for Luke and Gabriel. She didn't have long to wait either. Luke came up and Marion was horrified. Luke had numerous cuts across his armor and placed that were not armored were bleeding badly, but Luke was so full of adrenaline that he didn't even notice. He went over with Gabriel hanging on to his back, for dear life, for they had to go down almost forty feet. Marion was the last over and made it down safely but almost didn't. When she was only ten feet from the ground, someone cut her rope and when she landed, she got herself a bad ankle sprain. Thankfully for all their sakes their horses were nearby and they were able to get out of town without too much hassle. Granted this meant that they had to kill the guard at the gate they used and had to lower the drawbridge themselves, still all things considered not bad. Chapter 17. The team had a long ride ahead of them to get back to their campsite, and they were all exhausted. As the team put distance between themselves and the town, their injuries began to make themselves known. Not one of them had managed to escape unscathed. Luke had numerous cuts, especially on his legs and near his hands. Pollyanna had a twisted ankle and was now missing two fingers on her left hand. Gabriel still had the arrow sticking out of her leg and had numerous other cuts. Marion was cut up bad and had a strained ankle. Stella was missing a finger on her right hand and was an emotional wreck after losing Tom. Alice was now missing part of an ear and had a very dramatic cut running down her jawline. Just before daybreak the group finally had to stop. They picked the thickest woods that they could find so that they would at least have some cover until they recovered a bit. Since Alice was the most talented medic in the group, she took charge of tended the wounds while Luke was her adviser. It took Alice almost two hours to tend to the team's wounds while Luke tended to hers. As soon as Marion was taken care of, she started cooking some food for everyone. It wasn't much, just a little bit of stew that Marion made up with the food that was in their saddlebags. “Well Marion, what is going to be our next move for we cannot go anywhere near York now?” asked Stella. “I don't know, Stella. I don't know.” Luke could see and feel the mood of the group get even darker now. He knew that he would have to step in but he had to be careful for he wanted Marion to grow into the leader that he knew she was capable of being. But right now, he had to keep the group together long enough for Marion to learn how to led. “Excuse me ladies but I think that we need to get back to our campsite and hunker down until things calm down a bit. After all, if Cecilia's forces catch us it's pretty much a sure thing that we will all be killed as painfully as possible.” When the rest of the group was far enough away, Luke pulled Marion to him and talked quietly; “Marion, never ever say that you “I don't know” when asked what to do ever again. Do you hear me?” she just stared at Luke for he was frigid. “Those three words will destroy a unit faster than any kind of enemy action. As the leader it's your job to know what to do even when you don't. If you truly want to be a leader then you need to take this advice to heart.” With that Luke helped Marion onto her horse and then mounted his. With the thought of Cecilia chasing them, to keep them company, the group set out again. Luke was worried about Gabriel's leg but right now he had more important worries for Cecilia's troops were starting to get out this far to look for them. The team slipped away as quietly as possible and keep moving though the day. As one member would sleep another one would guide that person's horse. Finally, they got back to their camp from which they had set off from just a couple of days before. Back at camp, the mood was somber for they had lost their friend and comrade, Tom. Emotions ran from just sad for Luke to furious from Stella. This wasn't the first time Luke had lost people in combat and he knew that it wouldn't be the last. Stella in the meanwhile was dealing with a bad case of survivor guilt. Everyone else in camp was between these two extremes. Since it was late in the afternoon, Luke started cooking supper. Yes, it was time to mourn but things still needed to be done, like cleaning his weapons and mending his clothes. As he was cleaning his Sig, Alice came up to him and asked: “Luke, are you going to tell us about that thing and about yourself now?” Luke looked at the others and saw that they wanted the answers. “Can we eat first and then after dinner I will show you all everything?” “I guess.” Alice replied melodramatically. “Thank you.” Dinner that evening was quiet to say the least. The only talking was to ask for food and to say thanks. Luke had managed a hearty venison stew for supper and there was enough left over for breakfast the following morning. After the dishes had been cleaned Luke pulled all of his gear out of hiding. This was going to be the first time that even Marion had seen all his gear. Sure, she had seen the cases, but she had never seen Luke open them. “Ladies, before I show you what I have to show and before I tell what all I have to tell; I must demand that you swear an oath of silence for if the wrong people, like Cecilia, get ahold of the information that I know, the world as you know it could come to an end. If you cannot do this then you need to leave now.” All of the women nodded their heads, agreeing to his terms. Luke started with his rifle. It was one of his most prized weapons, even before getting thrown back into the middle ages. It was a .338 caliber with a Leupold scope on it. With this rifle and the Lapua ammo that he was packing, he could shoot someone between the eyes at almost 1500 meters. Gabriel was amazed with this and Luke could see that she really wanted to try shooting it. “Gabriel” Luke continued once she looked him in the eye “I promise that I will teach you how to use this weapon, as soon as I can start making ammo for it. You will understand why in a little bit.” Luke then pulled out his computer and powered it up. During the last few months, he had taken it out periodically to make sure that the battery stayed charged. He had charged it with his solar powered charging station. When his laptop finished booting up, he started explaining: “Now this devise is called a computer. This one in particular probably holds more information than if you combined all the current knowledge on this planet. Stored in here are text on medicine, engineering, math, geography, economics, general science, and physics. I also have a large selection of music and many pictures of my past life.” “How can all that be stored in that little thing?” asked Marion. “Well, it's kind of hard to explain but let me see if I can massively simplify it so that you all can hopefully understand. The information is stored in a form called bytes. That's the basic building block of all computer languages. A byte is kind of like a letter. Computers like mine can store trillions upon trillions of bytes. Does that make any sense? Computer science was never my strong suit.” “Somewhat” the women responded. “Okay. Now it's time I tell you all my biggest secret. Now before I tell the rest of you; I will tell you that Marion already knows. Okay here it goes.” Luke took a deep breath and closed his eyes. “You know this to be the year 1065 A D. Where I am from it was the year 2021 A D.” All the women, except Marion, had the same stunned look. “Yes, I am from almost a thousand years in the future and as such I not only carry huge amounts of scientific information but I also know the general outline of European history for the next almost thousand years.” When the ladies heard this: Alice passed out, Stella and Pollyanna gasped, and Gabriel looked thoughtful. Only Marion didn't react. “So that's why you have been so quiet about yourself!” exclaimed Gabriel “And I agree with you as it happens. If the information that you possess gets into the wrong hands then the world would change in every way possible and most likely not for the better. Every king and petty noble would want to get their hands on you to learn about their future and then try to change that future to suit them. Problem would be that if you start changing the events then you change the history too.” Luke just nodded at her; he was thankful that Gabriel understood. When Luke looked at Marion, he expected to see anger. Instead, he saw complete love for she now understood why Luke had been so quiet about himself. “Now gather round ladies” Luke said after everyone recovered “I want to show you all my previous life.” Over the next two hours, Luke showed everyone pictures of his pervious life. Everything from his time in the marines, to growing up with his family, to Mackenzie's family, to pictures of his company and some of the projects that he had worked on, all over the world. He also showed them pictures of the places that he had been to and the people that he had seen. Then after promising that she would take upmost care of it, Luke loaned his computer to Alice and Pollyanna. To Alice so that she could study his medical books, and Pollyanna so that she could study the engineering text that was stored with the provision that they only study of about an hour a day so that they wouldn't suffer eye strain. “Okay ladies, time for a brief history lesson, well my history. There is a storm coming. It will start next year when King Edward dies. He will name Herold Godwinson as his successor. Two problems with this though. Herold's brother believed that he should have been named king and gets the king of Norway to support him. The Vikings would invade England, but would be almost animated by Herold's forces. The other problem came from Normandy, and his name was… well is William, Duke of Normandy. Apparently, Edward had also promised him the throne before he gave it to Herold. William would also invade England, but he would beat Herold's troops at the Battle of Hastings. During the battle Herold will die from an arrow to his eye, and William would be forever be known as William the Conqueror. This would be the last time that England would be successfully invaded. During the 1200's, England would control almost all of France but would be eventually driven out completely. England would then turn their attention North and after almost five hundred years of intermittent struggle would conquer Scotland. Eventually they would conquer Ireland as well and would be known as Great Britain. There will be at least two civil wars that I can remember fought over the English crown. The first one was in the 1400's, and was called the War of the Roses and was fought between the houses of Lancaster and York. Eventually the house of York would win but it was a very long and bloody struggle. The second civil war would be in the mid to late 1600's and this one would cement the power of Parliament over the King, for the winner of that war was the forces of Parliament, under the command of a man named Oliver Cromwell and the King would end up losing his head. Eventually the monarchy would be restored but they would remain at best equal with Parliament. After this civil war Britain would eventually go on to rule over one quarter of the globe, and would be one of the most influential empires the world has ever seen. Now by my time the idea of the divine rights of Kings would be dead and the people ruled over themselves. Most of the time this was a better thing then having a king and at other times; well let me say that anyone, no matter at what level they were born at can be just as cruel, for instead of kings or dukes, we had dictators or juntas. Both of these usually came to power through the military and for the most part, as long as they had military support then they would stay in power. Now where I am from, we were once part of the British empire, but fought a war with them and kicked them out in the late 1700's. Over the next 200+ years we would be ruled be the same type of government with only one civil war. That type of government was a constitutional republic that was set up with three separate branches of government that were designed to fight with each other so that none of the three could gain too much power. Also it was what is known as a federal type government, meaning that the national government shared power with the provincial, state was the term that we used, governments and local governments. Another provision in the way our government was set up was the minority would also get to have a say in government and not get rode over by the majority. As if that wasn't enough, the men that set up our government made sure that the people would be able to have their say in government. They even made sure to protect the peoples to firearms so that if somehow the government did become too strong the people could rise up against it. Was our government prefect? Of course not. But was the most stable form of government, over the long term, that humans have ever came up with.” When Luke was done, he was exhausted and all the women sat stunned. They could hardly believe what all Luke had told them, but once they thought it through, they could see the merits of the people wielding power and protections being put in place to protect the minority as well as the majority. Eventually Marion was able to speak up: “Wow, no wonder why you are so afraid to tell people what you know.” Luke just looked at her with sad eyes and nodded. Marion was thrilled and terrified at the same time. She was thrilled because she finally knew everything there was to know about Luke and she was terrified for the same reason. “So, with all those advances were there still diseases and famines?” asked Alice “Yes, although most diseases would be curable in my time and smallpox would be eradicated. Famines still stuck with amazing fluency, especially in Africa and parts of Asia. Most of the time the cause was human related, usually wars or the mismanagement of natural resources at the hands of a corrupt government. Sometimes though, the weather patterns would change and an area would have a series of bad harvest and that would set off famines. And before you ask yes, we still had wars a plenty and they were usually fought the same petty reasons as they are fought for in this time. Only in my time, wars could have casualties in the millions of people and we had weapons that could obliterate the largest cities on Earth. We had enough of these weapons that we could eliminate all the humans on Earth.” “Oh” Alice looked very sad and she even shed a tear hearing Luke. Eventually Marion stood up and stretched. “Well now, I do believe that it is time for us all to lay down and try to get some sleep for tomorrow we need to get focused on surviving and figuring out our next move.” No one moved but Luke. He was the only one that moved towards getting ready for bed. “Marion, I'm scared” confessed Gabriel “your sister will never stop hunting us and unlike you, none of us have skills that are useful out in the world.” “You all have skills” responded Marion “You Gabriel are an amazing fighter and a lot of fun to be around. Alice, you have an interest in real medicine. One of the only people in our world that can say that. Pollyanna, your skills lay in engineering and science. Stella, you Milady are one hell of a leader and I suspect that one day you may be quite famous. We all have our own talents and skills; the trick is knowing how to harness them.” “Still, I'm not only scared for next year but also tomorrow and next week.” Marion gave her a warm smile. “I know the feeling and I get over it by curling up in Luke's arms” They all looked to Luke now. “But...” Marion cut her off with a finger over Gabriel's lips. “Come with me.” Marion and Gabriel went over to where Luke was laying down. Marion then slowly stripped Gabriel's clothes off and Gabriel returned the favor for Marion. Once they were both naked, they laid down with Luke. Marion made sure that Gabriel took the spot right next to Luke so that she could feel all of Luke's body. Luke looked up at Marion with alarm, but Marion just gave him a warm smile and mouthed to him to be gentle. What followed was a whirlwind for Gabriel. She had never been naked with any man and here she was now with a gentle giant. Not only that but Marion was also pressed up against her, encouraging her to be herself and have fun. Luke went slow with Gabriel. He started off be slowly rubbing his hands all over her body feeling her muscles, her tits, her stomach, the pubes, her legs. At first Gabriel was so nervous that she thought that she might be sick. That disappeared when Marion gave her a tender kiss that she had poured all her passion into. Gabriel could feel the love in it and her tension melted away. Finally, her hands started coming to life as well. She started off rubbing Marion because that was the way the Gabriel was facing. Gabriel was amazed at how soft and smooth Marion was, and yet she could feel the power that Marion possessed just under her skin. Eventually though, Gabriel's attention was pulled to the monster that was poking her in her ass. She was amazed when she first felt it. It felt like the size of a horse and it was hot. She could also feel the ridges caused by Luke's veins and she was amazed that something could be so hard and yet so soft feeling at the same time. Gabriel had started to get wet while she had been rubbing Marion, but in feeling Luke, she started to get soaked between her legs. Soon she felt a hand trying to get between her legs, so Gabriel opened up. What came next was the best thing that she had ever felt. It felt like there was an inferno burning between her legs, but Gabriel wanted it to continue. Before long she started to wonder just who's hand was causing her to feel so good and it didn't take long for her to find out for when she looked at Luke, one of his hands was rubbing her tit and his other one was propping his head up so that he could get a better view. That meant that the hand that was making her so hot belonged to Marion. Gabriel had never given a thought as to what it might be like, being with another woman, but she figured what the hell. Within minutes, Gabriel's hips were humping Marion's hand by themselves and Gabriel was having a hard time making noise never mind actually speaking. Finally, she started to shake like a leaf and she saw bright flashes in her eyes. When she finished, she felt like a wet rag for she had a very hard time moving. She tried to open her eyes, but even the dim light from the fire was too much for her to handle at the moment. Marion was giggling as Gabriel struggled to come back to her senses. Once she had come back to her senses enough to be able to function again, Gabriel looked over and into Luke's eyes. She gave him a silent promise that she would never, ever abandon either him or Marion. With that she gently pushed Luke onto his back and with a bit of final encouragement from Marion; Gabriel mounted Luke. At first, she had some problems getting lined up, but a little help from Marion holding Luke's cock; Gabriel figured it out. She slowly made her way down Luke's shaft thoroughly enjoying every bit of it. Finally, Gabriel felt Luke's cock run into her hymen and with a deep breath forced Luke through and he was inside her. Marion gently kissed the tears from Gabriel's face while Gabriel sat perfectly still. It felt like she was being split open by Luke, but she had no desire to remove Luke from inside her. Eventually, the heat from Luke's cock combined with her own heat encouraged Gabriel to start moving. What came next was like seeing another beautiful world for the first time. She slowly built-up speed as her pussy figured out what it liked the best. As she had been moving, Luke had been matching her. Thrust for thrust, move for move. Together they travelled toward a massive orgasm. As Gabriel rode Luke, Marion was busy kissing Gabriel's nipples and rubbing her clit. Gabriel had simply never imagined that she could ever feel this good. As he got close, Luke tried to pull out of her cunt, but Gabriel wasn't having any of it. She knew why Luke was almost desperate to pull out of her, but she didn't care and more to the point, kind of hoped that she would get knocked up. Once Gabriel had made her command known, Luke began to unleash his little swimmers. He first six large shots up inside her and the pulsing of his organ set Gabriel off with an orgasm that might have caused her injury if Marion hadn't been there to hold her and keep her safe. Gently Marion helped Gabriel lay down between Luke and herself. Gabriel couldn't have fought back even if she had wanted to for she had passed out form her orgasm. Luke and Marion formed a human sandwich with Gabriel holding the place of honor between them and within minutes all three had passed out. Chapter 18. Two months earlier. Lucy and Cecilia had just set off after it was decided that Luke and Marion would stay and try to kill Richard. Cecilia though had plans of her own. On the way to Lincoln, she and Lucy talked and Lucy filled Cecilia in on everything Richard had been doing. This was important to Cecilia's plans, plus she wanted Lucy to feel safe. Once the two got to Lincoln, Cecilia led Lucy to a different inn then she had stayed at when she was with Marion and Luke. This inn was one that Cecilia actually owned under an alias. The inn was one of the fronts that Cecilia used to force woman and girls into the sex trade. Cecilia figured that Lucy was good enough looking that she might just be worth a fair amount of money. The inn keeper had strict orders to never acknowledge Cecilia in public. Cecilia was to be treated the same as anyone else. Cecilia would always initiate the contact, usually after most everyone had got to bed for Cecilia had her secrets too. Cecilia's biggest secret was that she was actually extremely intelligent. She had figured out though, at a very young age, that if she played the clumsy fool then no one would expect anything of her and would generally leave her alone. Another one of Cecilia's secrets was that she had killed so many people that she had actually lost count. She either had killed them herself or had ordered their death. By this point in her life, she had built the most powerful crime network in the British islands, and one of the largest in Europe. She dealt in everything from stolen church artifacts to slaves. From commanding pirates on the open seas to highway men on land, she was into everything. Basically, if she could make money from someone else's suffering she did it. She even extorted church officials for land, forgiveness, and money. Once Lucy had gone to sleep, which didn't take long for Lucy was exhausted, Cecilia made contact with her henchmen. In this world she was known by the name Elizabeth and she was not a person that any sane person would ever cross. “That other woman in my room, get her. Just make sure that you idiots don't damage the goods too badly this time. I lost good money with the last bitch you idiots captured.” “Yes ma'am” they barked and were off. Cecilia sat, by herself in a corner, enjoying a good pint when she heard Lucy get captured and a cold smile came across her face. She then heard the soft thud of her men knocking Lucy out. Lucy's life was now for all real purposes over for she was now just one of Cecilia's sex slaves and would be taken to a coastal brothel take specialized in catering to sailors. After Cecilia had finished her pint and food, she went up to bed where the first thing she did was to collect all of Lucy's former possessions. Among them was the money that Luke and Marion had given her. When Cecilia counted it out, she was amazed at how stupid Marion and Luke were for they had given Lucy almost fifty pounds. Lucy quickly pocketed this and went to bed where she slept just as peacefully as she always did. The next morning, after breakfast, she sent a message to Richard telling him that William was dead and that Marion was still alive. She went on to explain briefly about the stranger that had interfered and ruined all their plans. When she was done dictating, the scribe read it back to her and she approved by using her ring to seal the letter. After the message was off, Cecilia spent the rest of the day on business. She had been away for a while and had a lot to catch up on. By that evening she was finally done and was feeling extra horny; so, she went to her special brothel where she could get some well-hung guy either fuck her senseless or rock her gently all night long, depending on her mood. Tonight, she was in the mood to get pounded senseless all night long. She would have to switch out men for they were always so weak but that was just one of the facts of life. When she got there, she got a surprise for there was a large black man that had just came in and she just had to get a piece of that. Cecilia took him up to her room where she ordered him to strip so that she could inspect the goods. She so enjoyed making big, strong men feel powerless. When he finally got naked, Cecilia carefully inspected the man. He had well developed muscles, a large almost pitch-black cock, and he was tall at about six foot. He actually kind of reminded Cecilia of Luke in demeanor but Luke was white, was taller, a little larger cock, and bigger muscles. This man though was far, far better than anything else that was available so Cecilia was happy. She made the man go down on her and eat her to her first orgasm of the evening. She never sucked cock for she wanted the men to last longer inside her. Before Cecilia started fucking herself on his cock, she made sure that he understood the penalty for him cumming too soon. If he cum before Cecilia had cum at least once, then she would castrate him, fry his balls in front of him, and force him to slowly eat them. He was bigger than anyone she had ever had inside her and she was thoroughly stretched out. Cecilia absolutely loved the color contrast between her body and the man she was with. She was snow white while he was dark brown. Needless to say, that Cecilia had no problems with this guy for he fucked her until she had to actually beg for him to fill her cunt with cum, before he pumped her full of juice. Before Cecilia began the night, she figured that she would end up going through several men, but now she could barely move, never mind go look for another guy, so she passed out for the night, after telling the guy to get out. So was Cecilia's life for the next week or so. Wake up whenever she felt like it, take care of business until supper. After supper, she went to get her brains screwed out by her now favorite gigolo. She was a bit worried that she might get pregnant but the sex was far too good to stop and with her stress levels getting fucked senseless every night by a dark piece of forbidden fruit was just what she needed. After eight days, she got a response from Richard. In it he thanked her for the news of his son and also offered to marry her, seeing as he had his own wife killed after suspecting her of cheating on him even though, he kept a harem for himself. Cecilia agreed but with the stipulation that she be made his sole heir and that their marriage be kept an absolute secret. After almost three weeks of back and forth, Cecilia and Richard had come to an agreement. Cecilia would get most everything that she wanted, Richard would keep his harem and Cecilia would pay Richard 2000 pounds. While this was a significant amount of money for Cecilia, it meant that she would by her own calculation be in control of most of Northern England. For she knew something that Richard didn't. Luke, Marion's boy toy, was still out there, he was extremely dangerous, and that he actually cared about the filthy masses. Cecilia figured that sooner or later he would make a move to get rid of Richard and she also figured that Luke would succeed with that. Richard kept his end of the bargain so Cecilia kept hers. She privately figured that she would have all her money back within a month or two especially once she had figured out that Luke had already been in the castle and had met Richard once. Not only that but Richard's men were being attacked by mysterious forces in the areas outside of town, and some of the dead were left where they could be easily spotted from the castle walls. Privately Cecilia figured that Richard had only a month left and she wasn't far off. Within two weeks of the extremely private wedding Luke and Marion struck. As soon as the attack had been driven off Cecilia commanded her most trusted lieutenant: “Go and seal Luke's chambers. Kill anyone that tries to get in or out and wait for me to get there before going in.” “Yes ma'am.” And off he went. When Cecilia examined the armor on the one dead intruder, she was completely amazed at how well it was made and how well it had worked for it was a very lucky strike that took him down. Some of the soldiers identified the man as Tom. It seems that he was one of the soldiers that Luke had chosen to accompany him when he went to look for Richard's son. The other man hadn't been seen at all. The other women were all identified as fresh whores that Richard's men had captured and Richard hadn't had an opportunity to fuck before Luke took them. The thing was that when they had come back, they were all much stronger both mentally and physically then when they had left with Luke. When Cecilia went to investigate Luke's chambers, she was discouraged to find that none of his gear was there. In fact, it didn't look like anyone had been in there for days. Publicly Cecilia spoke about taking strong action against her rebellious little sister and her minions. Privately however, Cecilia was terrified. Marion had almost succeeded and if it hadn't been for the measures that Cecilia had just barely got put in place, Marion most likely would have succeeded. Cecilia knew that she might not be so lucky the next time for she had tipped her hand when Richard called her into the room with him, just before he was killed. Plus, Marion and especially Luke had a knack for winning over the lower classes; while Cecilia hated and was hated by the lower classes. One more thing to turn her world over was that she got word that her favorite gigolo had escaped. It had apparently been quite a bloody thing with five of her best people being killed in the process. He had then got a spot on a ship and had left England for parts unknown. She had made her decision with the rising sun on the morning after the attack; she ordered her armorers to do their best to duplicate the armor that was captured with Tom. Tom's body was beheaded and his head was put on a pikestaff in the town square and his body was burned to ash. Cecilia then made it known that there was a 500-pound reward for the capture of Luke and Marion. The only stipulation was that they had to be taken alive. Cecilia then put a 250-pound reward on the other team member's heads. She also made it known that aiding them in any way was punishable by a very slow and painful death. That done, she then worked on putting a better training program in place for her troops. For they would have to be very well trained and motivated to even stand a chance against Marion. Chapter 19. The next morning, Gabriel woke up more rested than she had felt in years, granted her leg was still throbbing and her pussy was sore, but that was to be expected. At first, she was confused as to why she had slept so well, then she remembered and started to feel guilty because she felt that she had taken advantage of Luke and made herself a promise right there that would never happen again. The next thing she noticed was that it was light out and she was alone. As she looked around, she could hear Luke and Marion talking quietly. Finally, she forced herself to stand and wrapped the blanket around her body. She limped to where everyone else was at. She was hit with the smell of breakfast; the sound of blades being sharpened, and the music that was coming from Luke's computer. “Well look at what the cat drug in.” chirped Alice and to Gabriel's embarrassment everyone including Luke laughed. Her embarrassment deepened when Stella pointed out Gabriel's rapidly reddening checks and the dried cum on her legs and the group laughed harder. Marion actually fell off the stump that she was sitting on she was laughing so hard. Gabriel couldn't run away so eventually she started laughing with the group. As she laughed, she felt her guilt melt away. After all Marion had insisted on sharing Luke with her and Gabriel was very thankful that her first time was with a man that knew how to take proper care of her. She then noticed just how hungry she was as Pollyanna handed her a bowl of left-over stew and a piece of bread. “So, Marion, what's our game plan now?” Gabriel asked. “Well, you are restricted to camp until your leg heals and don't even think about arguing. You can still make arrows and other gear without leaving camp. The rest of us will be taking turns posting lookouts around the camp. When not on lookout duty or hunting, we will be training hard and working on developing better arms and armor. After your leg heals, then we will start collecting fresh intel on Cecilia. She might be better than Richard, but I highly doubt it. I figure that her harsh policies will start to drive people out of their homes and when that happens, we will encourage them to join us. Once we are strong enough then we will strike again. This time we will have even more advanced weapons, much better intel, and most importantly won't be underestimating Cecilia. “So, what happens if we are discovered before I heal?” “Well then we fight. There are booby traps hidden all around camp that enemy troops are sure to fall into. By the time they get through, we should be able to have our horses saddled and get out of here with all of our gear. If we fail, well then we fight and die here.” Gabriel looked like she had turned into a ghost she was so pale. Marion had changed and until that moment, no one had realized just how much Marion had changed. Marion was starting to show the makings of becoming a great Queen. The rest of the women also caught Marion's change and quickly came to the same conclusion as Gabriel. Not only that, they all privately had come to the realization that they would follow Marion into the pits of hell itself. Gabriel then limped over and picked up her sword. She took it out and walking up to Marion kneeled in front of her and offered her the sword and swore an oath of absolute loyally until Gabriel's dying breath. The rest of the group following, including Luke much to everyone's surprise. Everyone had figured that Luke's loyalty was already a given. Through this Marion's cheeks were red with embarrassment. After Luke had finished, Marion swore her loyalty to the group to her dying day. She would gladly die to defend them. This all this done, Marion started giving the team their individual assignments and their watch rotation. Marion made sure that she spent at least as much time on watch during the difficult times of day as the rest of them. She also made sure that everyone had at least a couple of hours a day to relax a bit. The next month was busy for the team. An infection had set into Gabriel's leg and she almost died. Only Alice's dedication and Luke's knowledge had saved her. Marion had gotten over her morning sickness, finally. The rest of the team had fully recovered although Stella still had bouts of survivor's guilt. She kept this at bay by working her ass off and reminding herself that she would get her revenge. Eventually the group started to extend the area that they patrolled. Included in that area was one of the main roads to York. At first, they just watched the traffic and looked for patterns. They noticed that a lot of the traffic was iron ore, food, horses, and textiles and it was all headed for York. Traffic coming from York was very light to say the least and mostly consisted of empty carts that had transported in supplies. At first Marion wondered if Cecilia had come to her senses and had started to care for the people. This idea was forever chased out when she and Alice came across a young man one day by the side of the road. He was barely alive and he wasn't much more than a skeleton with skin. Between the two of them, they easily picked the man up and carried him to their camp. Of course, they blindfolded him after explaining that it was for their safety. The man was so weak that he couldn't have resisted anyway. Once back in camp, Alice went to work on tending to the man's wounds while Marion questioned him. At first Marion would keep her name a secret. She could see no need to give away any more information then was necessary. “So, what is your name, lad?” “Robin.” “Where are you from and where are you going?” “Where I was from was burnt to the ground a week ago and no longer exist. As to where I was going, well I hope that it is heaven for I am not long for this world.” “Now there is no need to think like that. This woman here is an amazing doctor. Now what can you tell me of Cecilia?” “She is pure evil and I bet that the devil himself would be kinder. At first everyone hoped that she would be better than Richard, but hopes of that were dashed within days of Marion's brave, but unsuccessful attack. First Cecilia put out a reward of 500 pounds for Marion and her friend Luke, but they have to be brought in alive. The rest of the group has a 250 pound reward on their heads. I highly doubt though that anyone is fooled by her anymore; for if they did bring in one of the outlaws, Cecilia would have them killed before they could even count out the reward money. Then she raised everyone's taxes even more. Not only that but rumors are that she is extorting the churches in the district into handing over most of their money and artifacts so that she can pay for her soldiers. She is building a massive army but no one really knows why. I mean, after all Marion and her group are most likely dead for nobody has seen or heard them since the attack.” With that Robin bowed his head and started to softly cry. Marion stood up and went over to Luke, who was out of the visitor's line of sight. “You heard?” “Yep. What do you want to do?” Marion looked at Robin for a second. “We will keep him with us as long as Alice can heal him. We will also start attacking Cecilia's troops, but only if we catch them mistreating civilians. When we do attack, we will make sure to do so only in areas away from here. We will also let it be known through the land that we are in fact not dead and are looking for volunteers willing to fight for justice and liberty.” “I agree. When are you planning on telling Robin who you are?” “Soon honey. Soon.” Marion said patting Luke's cheek. Marion returned to Robin and helped Alice by putting cool, damp rags on Robin's forehead to help keep him cool. After he had passed out and was sleeping soundly, Marion quietly called a meeting to announce the new plans. She strictly forbid the use of any of their names around Robin until they were sure of him. She figured about a week or so before they could revile just who they were. The rest of the group nodded their heads in agreement with her. Chapter 20. Marion returns with vengeance. The next week was an extremely busy one for Marion's crew. It had been touch and go for Robin, but he was now starting to mend slowly. They also had their first encounter with Cecilia's men since they had gone into hiding. Pollyanna and Stella had been coming back from a scouting trip when they almost literally stumbled on a group of Cecilia's men raping five women that they had taken from a local village. Since they had the element of surprise and there were only five bastards, Stella quickly made the choice to strike. While Pollyanna stayed hidden in the brush, Stella worked her way around the group. Once she was on the other side, which had only taken her five minutes, she signaled Pollyanna and she signaled back. With that the angel of death spread its wings over the men and within seconds they were all dead, for while neither Stella or Pollyanna were in Gabriel's league; they were no slouches either and the range here was only about 10 meters. They then stepped out of hiding to make sure all the men were dead and to check on the women. The women were so scared that a couple of them peed themselves. First, they had been taken for payment because their families couldn't pay the outrageous taxes that Cecilia was charging. Then when their guards had stopped for lunch, the women were brutally raped for dessert. Then without warning arrows flew out of the woods, killing the guards. Then two very strangely dressed men came out of the woods and checked on the guards. They had to be men for they were wearing pants and had on strange green overcoats that had hoods on them that covered their faces. Then the older one spoke, these “men” were actually women and they removed their hoods. The women that had been raped started crying for they had hope that they might now be safe. Prior to Cecilia's reign of terror, they had been part of successful families that usually didn't have to worry about paying their taxes or putting food on the table, but now they were beyond dirt poor. “Do any of you know who we are?” Asked the younger woman warmly. All five women shook their heads. “Well then introductions are in order then. My name is Pollyanna and I am an engineer. My companion here is Stella, and she is my immediate superior. We are both followers of Marion of York” All five of the women's reactions were about the same. They were shocked beyond belief for they had thought that Marion and her followers had all died. In fact, nobody believed that they were still alive. “Thank you for rescuing us” one of the younger women said quietly. The woman named Stella responded with a smile. “No thanks are necessary. We do have a couple of small favors to ask before we escort you home.” “What are they?” sharply asked the same woman that had spoken up before. “Hey calm yourself if you please. We ask that once all of you have gotten dressed you help us get these bastards off the road. The other thing we ask that you quietly tell people just who's group rescued you.” Again, the women nodded their heads only this time there was no hesitation. They quickly got dressed and then helped Stella and Pollyanna get the bastards off the road and hidden. After the dead were hidden, Pollyanna brought their horses up and loaded all the looted gear up. Going through their loot, they found a total of five pounds ten shillings which Stella divided between the raped women. For Stella and Pollyanna this was no big deal but for the other five this was a godsend for them. They did suggest that the women hide the money so that it wouldn't get stolen from them. After making sure that everything was ready, they set off. Stella made the decision to give the women an escort back to their villages and since Pollyanna didn't have too much to do for the rest of the day went with them. Along the way, the women were full of questions about everything it seemed but especially Marion. Stella and Pollyanna answered most of the questions but not all. They were silent about where they were hiding and they refused to talk about what all they had been doing since the attack. They did answer the questions that pertained to the group's goals. The women had a hard time believing that Marion was aiming toward making all people equal in the law's eyes and giving everyone the opportunity to prove themselves and succeed in life. As the group was coming up to a bend in the road, Pollyanna suddenly stopped and quietly signaled the group to get off the road fast. Stella was the last into hiding: “What's up?” “I heard horses.” “Well, we know what to do with them. Ladies listen to me and listen well. You need to hide. If anything happens to us run and make sure to scatter so that if one of you are found then the rest will still have a chance.” Stella said as she was unlimbering her bow and making sure that her arrows were ready as Pollyanna quickly followed suit. Within minutes a troop of cavalry came around the corner and they were wearing Cecilia's colors. Stella counted twenty men and numerous pack horses as they drew back their bows. Both of them had a new type of bow that Luke had designed. It was far more powerful than anything else in existence and was capable of being shot rapidly. To be continued in part 5, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 3 Marion readies her attack. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 11. The next morning the three of them all woke at about the same time. Luke was amazed that he had slept in and Cecilia was amazed that she had woken up early and was so rested. Watching Marion trying to walk, Cecilia fell off the bed she was laughing so hard. To rub salt into Marion's wounds, Luke was chuckling a bit as well and all Marion could do was blush. She was too sore, at the moment, to do anything else. They all took turns with the chamber pot and after Marion and Luke had washed each other up a bit; got dressed and went to get something to eat. In the dining area Luke was greeted like a mighty warrior; while Marion was getting jealous looks from every woman in the room. Everyone had heard them and every woman wanted to be her or have a man like she did. This actually cheered Marion up quite well. She actually was enjoying the looks that she was getting; after all it just proved that she had something that none of them could even dream of. The innkeeper meanwhile had given the lovebirds free food. This annoyed Luke but he yielded after the innkeeper explained that she was not only very happy for them, but their love making had lured extra people in for supper the night before. It had actually been standing room only and the only fighting had been when someone else made too much noise. She had made more money off Luke and Marion's love making then she had made in the previous month. Marion's reaction to this got laughs from everyone in the room because she flushed the deepest red that anyone had ever seen. Cecilia had also noticed that she had been getting some jealous looks; but hers were equally from men and women. It didn't take her long to figure out that they were jealous of her front row, well bed seat, to last night's entertainment. Of course, it didn't hurt that all three of them smelled like hot sex. Eventually they got done eating breakfast and returned to their room to pack up. Within an hour they were on the road to York. The three of them traveled quickly for Cecilia had given up on killing Marion on the road. Now she figured that she would use Marion to keep Luke around. Of course, that didn't mean that Marion could be free; oh no. The first thing that Cecilia planed on doing when she got home was to trump up some charges against Marion to have her thrown in the dungeon. With Marion still alive, Cecilia could use her to force Luke's cooperation. While traveling, Luke had noticed the change in Cecilia's behavior. At first, he had hoped that she might be starting to change, but a couple of comments, that she made, put this theory to rest; after all how often do leopards change their spots. Marion though, was overjoyed at her sister's change in demeanor for she had always wanted a loving sister growing up and now, apparently, she had one. As they rode Cecilia and Marion talked and joked as if they were the best of friends. Luke started to just ignore them and instead focused on keeping a look out for traps. The rest of their trip back to Cecilia and Marion's land was uneventful. Cecilia's charm though, wasn't fooling Luke and he began to mentally prepare himself to do whatever he had to do, including abandoning Marion, in order to keep his knowledge from getting into the wrong hands. As they passed back into their family lands, the ladies immediately noticed a change. A blind person could have seen it. Houses were burnt and the people that lived in the area were starting to show signs of starvation. It was so bad that even Luke felt sickened by the sights. Cecilia and Marion were pale as ghost as they threw up everything in their stomachs. Eventually, Marion found one of the people that she trusted. It was an older woman, Lucy, who had lost her husband years before. Lucy had been Marion's nanny, back when Marion was younger and they had retained a close friendship. When Marion first saw Lucy, Marion actually had to look very hard to make sure for Lucy had changed so much since Marion had last seen her, and that was just a week before Marion had left for London. “Lucy what happened?” “It was Richard. As soon as the three of you left for London, he moved in and took over. The guards that remained loyal are rumored to be in Richard's dungeon; that is if they have not been killed by torture yet. Where is your father anyway?” Lucy was so depressed and dirty that it broke Marion's heart, for she loved this woman. Lucy was the mother that Marion had never known. “Father was killed in an ambush. John, Cecilia's fiancé was killed too. The ambush was led by none other than William.” Lucy hissed at hearing this. “I am so sorry, Marion. Now the big question, who is the giant behind you?” “Oh sorry. Lucy this is Luke. Luke this is Lucy. She took care of me when I was younger. Lucy, Luke is the stranger that rescued Cecilia and me from the ambush. He killed William with his bare hands and he has been keeping us safe ever since. Also, we have fallen in love.” “Oh really.” “What, I am not allowed to fall in love?” Lucy smiled at this. Marion had always had a bit of fire in her soul. “Back to serious issues Marion, you three need to get out of here before you are discovered. Word has it that Richard has put a bounty on your and Cecilia's heads.” “Not to fear Lucy, the only head that is going to be collected will be Richard's” growled Luke. Lucy now felt a spike of fear go through her. She had never heard a human sound like this. This Luke sounded much more like a wild animal. More to her surprise, the look on Marion's face had hardened as well. Obviously these two knew something that Lucy didn't. “Lucy, I need all the information and rumors that you have on this Richard bastard.” Said Luke. Over the next hour the woman told Luke everything that she knew about Richard. Richard was an older Earl that lived next to their land and had been eyeing Marion's family land for years. Richard was one of those who get everything that he wanted, mostly because he was very quick to resort to very dirty and underhand tactics to get them. In the thirty years since Richard had gained his Earldom, he had tripled his land holdings. In the process, he had killed off whole villages and had put such a tax burden on the peasants living on his land that many of them were in a constant state of half starvation. This is what he had started doing in Cecilia and Marion's lands, but here he taxed the peasants at such a high rate that many of them would be dead by the end of the year. If a peasant couldn't pay the tax then one of several things might happen to them: they might be tortured, killed, if there were good looking women in the family then they would be taken to serve Richard or his men, young boys would be taken to be turned into soldiers. To put it simply, Richard viewed everyone below him as an expendable plaything and everyone including the king was below him, in his mind. By now, Cecilia had realized that she would have to put a hold on getting revenge on Marion. There was no way that Cecilia would live long enough to make up the charges against Marion, never mind pump Luke for information. Luke listened carefully to everything that the women told him and asked pointed questions if he thought that they might have missed something. Finally, Luke asked Lucy: “Where can I find Richard?” “Why he now lives in the castle” said Lucy while she pointed at the castle that had once been Marion and Cecilia's home. Luke gave Lucy some money and one of their extra horses and told her to get lost and if he failed to get rid of Richard, never come back. Luke had figured out, listening to all the stories that the only way to get rid of Richard was to kill him. So that's what Luke set out to do. He had Marion show him a spot from which Luke could watch the castle and remain hidden. He then told Cecilia and Marion to get back to Lincoln and stay there until Luke sent for them. Cecilia was good with this, Marion wasn't. Eventually it was agreed that Cecilia would travel to Lincoln with Lucy and Marion would help Luke. The ladies hugged each other when Cecilia set off with Lucy. Luke and Marion had given almost all their money to Cecilia and Lucy. Luke had told Lucy that she should find some business to invest in. That way she could keep making money and would have a secure future. Luke now had to face the problem that he didn't know what Richard looked like. Yes, he could shoot Richard from a long way off, but he had to know what Richard looked like first. Marion couldn't take Luke to show him Richard, because too many people in the castle knew Marion. Then he hit on a solution. Luke would go into the castle, claiming to be a Scottish mercenary looking for a new job. “How are you going to do that?” asked Marion “You're not Scottish.” “Something I haven't mentioned to you, my family name is MacDougall, and I've spent enough time in Scotland to fake the accent good enough. Just have to hope that Richard doesn't have any other MacDougall's around.” “Damn it Luke, how many more secrets do you have?” “If you're afraid of the answer then you probably shouldn't ask the question my dear. On the plus side, you already know my biggest one. The rest aren't too bad.” Marion just gave him the stink eye. “I should only be gone for a couple of days. If I'm not back by sunset four days from now, get out of here as fast as you can and never look back.” Marion was starting to argue, but Luke wasn't having any of it. “Damn it Marion, think with your head and not your pussy. We can't launch an attack without knowing what all Richard has going on inside and you are too well known to go in. That leaves me, plus I have a military background so I know what to look for.” Again, Marion was gearing up for a fight, when she suddenly drew in her breath. She had realized that once again Luke was right and that if she tried to go in, she would be caught before the sun had gone done. “Okay, Luke. Get going, just be careful and remember that I love you.” “I love you too, Marion. Remember if I'm no back by sunset four days from now get out of here, and take all my gear with you.” With that, Luke mounted his horse and started riding toward the family of York's castle. Chapter 12. Getting inside the castle was a pain for Luke, for he was searched multiple times. Finally, he managed to get through the guards. Once inside, Luke was amazed at how destitute the place was. Everywhere it seemed there were people hanging at the end of ropes or in stocks. The air was thick with flies, but the remaining people didn't seem to even notice. He saw some desperate people actually walk up behind someone in stocks and carve a big piece of flesh from them. A number of the people hanging appeared to be merchants and craftsmen which amazed Luke; after all what kind of idiot ruler would go after the very people who earned the money to pay the taxes. Of course, three answers came to Luke's mind. Evil despot rulers, socialist, and communist and usually the evil despot rulers were brightest of the three. Their end goal was always the same just dressed up in different ways; power for themselves and their supporters. Luke didn't even have to look for an inn because there were so many abandoned homes to pick from but first Luke had to get a meeting with this Richard idiot. This actually proved to be very easy. Luke just walked right up to the main castle doors and told the guard that he was a mercenary looking for a job. Luke looked the part too with two swords, an impressive collection of knives, and a large shield that he had bought while in Lincoln. When Luke finally met the Earl Richard for the first time Luke almost fell to the floor laughing. This guy had some serious man issues. For starters he was hideously ugly. Marion of course had told his this, but Luke had never pictured something this ugly. Another thing was Richard was extremely short, even for the era. Luke estimated him to be no more than four foot nine or ten. Finally, the guy had some kind of speech problem which for normal people wasn't a problem, but for people who thought of themselves masters of the world, this was a major problem. “So, I hear that you want a job as one of my soldiers?” “Yes sir, that is correct.” Stated Luke with his slight Scottish accent. He could have laid it on thicker but figured that keeping things light would help convince Richard that Luke was really a very experienced soldier. “Why?” “Why not. I need a job and I heard that you sir are hiring.” “Well, let us see what you can do.” “David, Matt, John. Test this man's metal.” Richard set back to enjoy the entertainment. He was going to enjoy watching his best man whittle this giant down to size. The three of them approached Luke spaced out evenly around him. Luke waited until the last possible second, then stuck. Using the same method that he had used on William; Luke sidestepped David's strike, grabbed his right wrist with one hand and broke is elbow with his other. Luke then moved and snapped David's neck. This pissed the other two men off for all three were very close. With new fury they moved on Luke who was still calm as ever. This time he drew his swords. These were hand and a half swords, but in Luke's hands they became single handed swords. With longer swords and much more strength, Luke quickly forced the other two knights back. Finally, Matt managed to get past Luke's swords and deliver a blow to Luke. This blow was normally a fatal blow, but Luke just shrugged it off. Before Matt could get out of the way, Luke hit him between his eyes with the pommel of one of his swords. Matt's skull shattered with the blow causing everyone around to cringe. Now it was one to one and John was not only in a rage, but was also fearful. He had seen both his best friends killed before his eyes and this giant had received a usually fatal blow from Matt. Yet it barely seemed to affect him. Luke now went on an all-out attack on John. It was all John could do to keep Luke's blades off of him. If John didn't do something fast, he would be killed too. Finally, John had an opening and he took it. Problem was that Luke had purposely let his have that opening and taking it proved to be a fatal mistake for John. As John delivered what he hoped would be at least a debilitating blow on Luke, Luke trapped John's sword and pulled John to him. Close in, Luke dropped his swords, picked up John, turned him over, and drove him head first into the floor. This completely crushed John's head. It was so bad that you couldn't even tell that it had been a head. Luke the casually picked his swords up and sheathed them. He then started to return to in front of Richard who was sitting in his chair with is mouth open. He had never seen someone win a three to one fight so fast. As Luke got back to where he had started, he heard the unmistakable sound of a bow being drawn. As quick as lighting, Luke drew a throwing knife and let it fly. It stuck the bowman in the throat, killing him instantly. Luke walked over, kicked his knife loose of the man's neck, wiped it off on the man's uniform, and returned the knife to its place. By now the look of fear was in every face of the room, including Richard's. It was obvious to all that this man was not one to be messed around with. Upon returning Luke asked: “Well, happy now?” “Yes, you are a remarkable soldier, how did you survive Matt's strike; sorcery?” Luke snorted at this. “Sorcery please? Do not insult me in such a way ever again. I survived because I designed my own armor which is hidden in my clothes. Only complete losers blame their loss on sorcery. Real men take responsibility for their victories as well as their defeats.” “So, they do, friend. So, they do. Now to business, what would you be charging for your services?” “Eighty pounds sterling a year.” He had talked with Marion and she had told him that while this was a bit expensive Richard would gladly pay it to have a soldier of Luke's caliber. “Sixty pounds a year plus I will provide you with girls to use whenever you please.” “Seventy, plus some girls of my choosing.” “You drive a hard bargain, Hildyard. I accept and my I say that name suits you very well.” “Thank you my lord.” Luke had picked this alias for that very reason. It meant one who is like a wolf in battle. “Take my new knight to pick his girls.” Richard said to a servant. The servant wouldn't even dare look at Richard for Richard would kill anyone who he thought gave him a disrespectful look. Luke followed the servant into another set of rooms. There were many good-looking females there, some being quite young and some being decent looking Milfs. “Thank you, my good man. What is your name?” asked Luke looking at the servant. “Michael, sir” Kneeling down in front of the servant Luke said quietly to him: “Never call me sir again, you hear me. My name is Hildyard. Got it?” “Yes sir, Hildyard” said Michael with a slight grin. “Good.” Luke had a warm smile on his face “When you tell your friends about me as I am sure that you will, make sure that you pass the word on to them.” “Yes Hildyard.” With that, the servant scampered away almost causing Luke to laugh. Turning back to the women, Luke had to work to hide just how disgusted he really felt. These women were being forced into sex slaves because their family couldn't pay the sky-high taxes that Richard insisted on levying on them. Luke quietly looked at each one. Finally, he thought that he might have a way that he could do this. Going to one of the servants by the door: “This is going to be a hard choice for me to make. Can you show me to my chamber and then have the women report to it one at a time please?” “Yes sir. This way sir.” the servant snapped. Luke sighed to himself, this servant hadn't heard his bit to Michael. ‘Oh well' thought Luke. Once Luke had been shown his chamber, the women were sent in one at a time like he had requested. Luke had to be very careful here for one false move on his part and Richard would figure out that Luke was lying through his teeth and then it was only a matter of time. As Luke carefully questioned each of the women, he had to work at sounding like an arrogant mercenary soldier when in fact all he wanted to do was to get the woman out of there and back to their homes. Luke finally picked some young ladies who were all a bit younger than Marion and an older one that had worked in the castle while Marion had lived there. The reason that Luke had picked the younger woman was to help protect them for they were brand new to the harem and were still virgins. He had absolutely no intention of forcing himself on any of them. Of course, this first night he would be able to use being very tired as an excuse but the following nights could be difficult. Finally, it was time for bed. Luke had managed to procure a separate room for “his” woman so that no one else would have a chance to force themselves on them. Luke took the oldest one into his room for the night. Of course, he had already checked out the room twice and had found no hidden listening holes. Still, he had to be careful. The older lady was named Stella and Luke put her age about thirty or so. “So, Stella what can you tell me about yourself. I find sex to be more enjoyable when I know something about the bitch.” “Well, I am twenty-nine years old, I think. Married once but he died from an accident. I had one child with him but she died before she made it to one year old. I have been working in this castle all my life and I know exactly how to please men.” “What can you tell me about the previous owners? I have heard whispers about them but none of it makes any sense.” “Why do you want to know about the previous owners?” “Because I am curious, so humor me please.” “The owner was named Charles. He was a good man who lost his wife so after his youngest daughter, Marion, was born. After this he never remarried but used the ladies of the castle to keep him company. It was actually very good for us because he was kind and gentle with us.” “You mentioned a daughter?” “He actually had two, Cecilia and Marion. Cecilia was a two-faced wild child, but Marion was kind, loving, and very intelligent.” “Was?” “Yes, word has it that they were killed on their way back from London which is just as well. For if they had gotten back here, Richard would have had Charles tortured and imprisoned and his daughters would have become Richard's concubines.” “I see. I can see where death would be preferable. Come here Stella.” Stella came up to Luke, expecting to be ravaged, but to her surprise Luke invited her to lay with him while she still had her clothes on. “Master what is wrong? Do I not please your eyes?” “Never call me master. My name is Hildyard and that is what I expected to be called. Understand?” “Yes” squeaked Stella. “Good. Now for tonight I just want a beautiful, caring woman to curl up with; for after my travels and the excitement of this afternoon I am too tired for any fun right now.” With that Stella curled up in Luke's arms and quickly found herself feeling safer than she had felt in years. This man was very kind and considerate; a bit weird for a man but Stella could live with that. He was much better than Richard was that was for sure. When she woke up the next morning, Luke was gone. His spot was still warm though so he wasn't far away. Indeed, as she put her feet on the floor, Luke came through the door holding two bowls of stew. He gave Stella her pick of the two and he took the other one. He also gave her a piece of bread and a few veggies. Now Stella was just blown away by this man. He was far kinder than any other man she had ever met. She was also glad that he had been able to get the fresh virgins before Richard could get to them for Stella knew that Hildyard would be gentle with them; while Richard purposely was extra rough with fresh meat. After they finished eating Luke gave Stella her assignment for the day. “I want you to care for my ladies. Get them cleaned up. A couple of them smell so bad that it is hard to be in the same room with them. Also, if anyone of the bastards so much as touches any of them I want to know about it. Got it?” “Yes, Hildyard” “Good. Now I have to get going for I have a lot of things to get done today.” Chapter 13. Luke wasn't actually worried that anyone would mess with his ladies, he had scared everyone shitless yesterday, but it was always better to be ready. Luke first went to the training yard to work out with some of the other knights and other soldiers, at least that's what he told everyone. In reality he was looking for weaknesses, learning about these knight's fighting styles, and learning just how many men Richard had here. Many of the knights seemed to be second rate and the soldiers only went about their training half heartily. Luke could guess why, but the last thing he wanted to do was ask them. The problem with asking questions is that you tell the person that you're asking that the information you seek is in some way important to you so Luke spoke as little as possible. After a few hours of training, Luke had a little bit of free time, so he wondered the town. Everywhere he went he could feel the people's eyes following him. He could feel the hatred in their looks. This, of course, put him on high alert but thankfully no one attacked. He made sure to quietly pay extra for all the food that he bought. Most of it he would take back for his ladies so that they could start to regain their strength. He dropped the food off in his quarters and went to find Richard for he had an important meeting scheduled. Luke had a contract to sign with the devil. To Luke's surprise, the contract was in order and ready for signature. After signing Luke got his first assignment. He was to go toward London and look for Richard's son William. William should have reported in by now and yet nothing had been heard of him. While out Luke was to keep an eye out for the previous owners. If Luke met them, he was to kill or capture them, whichever was most convent at the time. Luke couldn't believe his ears; this was going to play right into his hands. As an added bonus, he could take his women with him and he would have a small escort. The escort part bothered Luke a bit but they were easy to get rid of. On the other hand, though…Luke requested that he be able to choose his men. He figured that three should be enough. Richard agreed but only allowed Luke two. Luke made sure to pick two of the men that had shown the most hatred toward Richard's knights during the training session. Luke told them that they would be setting out first thing in the morning so they had better get some rest. Upon returning to his chamber for the evening, he was surprised that all his ladies were in the room. When Luke entered, they all stopped talking and looked at him. Luke had to admit that they definitely cleaned up nice. Then Stella stepped forward: “Hildyard, rumor has it that you are leaving in the morning?” “That is correct. Are you speaking for the group, Stella?” “Yes I am.” “Well then get on with it or let them speak for themselves.” “We thank you kindly for the extra food. That was the best that we have ate since this Richard took over.” “Well, no thanks are necessary.” Luke said to the group with a warm smile that always seemed to melt hearts. “Now ladies listen up. I will be leaving very early in the morning on a special mission. I have been given permission for you to accompany me on my journey. We will also have a two-man escort. Now I suggest that all of you get to bed now, for I want to be going through the gate just as it is getting light. Now move and no arguments.” Tonight, Luke took the youngest of the ladies to bed with him. Her name was Gabriel and she reminded Luke a lot of Marion. “Hildyard, I have no idea how to please...” That was as far as she got before Luke cut her off with a gentle kiss. “Do not worry about that for now. Just come sleep next to me for we have to be up early in the morning.” Gabriel was starting to feel things that she had never felt before and Hildyard was causing those feelings. “But” Luke just gave her his special shut the fuck up look. It worked every time he used it, and it did here as well. Gabriel curled up next to Luke and like Stella the night before felt completely safe and quickly fell asleep. As promised, Luke was up very early the next morning. He figured that it was about three AM. He went around to all the ladies, gently woke them up, and ordered them to get ready to leave. Then he made his way to the barracks; here he wasn't gentle at all. He expected his men to follow orders and sure enough, neither of them was up yet. Luke woke them up with his boot on their asses. “Get up you miscible excuses for soldiers! Get up now! When I tell you to be ready to go at a certain time you had better be ready to go.” Luke's voice boomed through the barracks. He was being far meaner than usual on purpose. He figured that these men would probably continue to be soldiers once he helped Marion take over and Luke wanted to get a start on instilling disciple in the men. Luke had to wait almost an hour for the men to get squared away and ready to go. Of course, he had already anticipated this; after all that's why he woke everyone up so early. Finally, everything was ready and the small group set off. The two soldiers weren't happy to put it mildly. They had been dragged out of their billet before dawn, they were assigned to escort a monster and a group of his concubines, and the worst part was that this Hildyard had the complete support of that asshole Earl Richard. They were partisans for the previous landowner and they were convinced that Richard had something to do with the Charles's disappearance. “When that bastard is busy with his women, it will be the prefect chance to get rid of him, and then we can rescue those women and get them back home.” One of the escorts said quietly to the other as they were headed out of the castle. The other nodded in agreement. The trip out of the town gates went quickly for the sun was just starting to lighten up the Eastern sky. Luke made sure that they headed out the right gate so that Marion would see them. As the group was ready to head into the forest, the escort was out in front of the group; they came across a man standing in the road, wearing a long cape with the hood up. “Get out of our way!” one of the escorts, Michael yelled. He was agitated and this man had already pissed him off. “I have just as much right to be on this road as you do.” Answered the man calmly. This really pissed Michael off and he drew his sword. His companion, Tom drew his too. Luke just calmly watched but didn't draw his sword for he figured who the man was. “Why are you not drawing your weapon?” asked Stella “Why bother? The odds are already two-to-one, plus I know who that is and I have no desire to cross swords with her.” “Wait. Her?!?!” exclaimed Stella. “Just watch.” Marion waited until both men committed to their attack before making her move. She used her staff to knock both men off their mounts. Then she made sure to grab both men's mounts before they ran off. The last thing Marion wanted to do was to chase done the horses. She tied the horses to a nearby branch. By the time that Marion got the horses under control and tied up, the men were finally getting to their feet and to say that they were pissed would have been an extreme understatement. How had this peasant dismounted both of them? Marion just waited for them to get up. The men both charged at the same time and this time Marion actually had to fight back a bit. She used a leg sweep to take Tom out and she side-stepped Michael. Before Michael could turn around, Marion had him in a sleep hold and her knee was planted firmly in his back. With Tom still suffering from the wind being knocked out of him; it was just Marion and Michael so when she demanded that he yield, he did. Marion then drew her sword and held it to Tom's throat and demanded that he yield as well. Tom had no choice so he did. Marion then turned to Luke. “Well big guy, how about you? Are you going to join the party?” “I think not. I've done some dumb things in my time, but I'm not stupid.” The ladies in his group looked at him, confused. Luke didn't strike them as cowardly but here he was refusing to give battle and what was those strange words that he used. “No, you're not, Luke. You're a lot of things but you're not dumb.” Giggled Marion Now everyone in the group was confused. Who was this man? Why was Hildyard afraid of him? Who is Luke? “Now that I have everyone's attention...” said Marion. She then dramatically swept off her hood and there was a collective gasp from the group. This man that Hildyard was afraid of was a woman. Stella then recognized who it really was, leapt off her horse, ran to Marion, and fiercely embraced her. Stella whispered in Marion's ear, while embracing her: “What are you doing here? Marion, get out of here. Now! Hildyard has orders to arrest or kill you on sight. Get out of here, I will try and hold Hildyard off so you can escape.” “Stella, why would I want to escape?” Stella was alarmed for she cared deeply about Marion. Marion turned to Luke “Seriously Luke, Hildyard” Luke dropped his Scottish accent “What? I thought it was a nice touch.” With that he got off his horse walked over to Marion, picked her up, kissed her, and swung her around. Marion was laughing during this. Finally, they both turned to the group, who were now confused, afraid, and several emotions that they didn't know what they were. Marion then spoke to the group. “Everyone, I want to introduce to you Luke MacDougall, and yes he is my man. He rescued Cecilia and I when Richard's son attacked us. Luke killed William's men and killed William with his bare hands. Since then, he has been protecting us on the journey home. Cecilia has returned to Lincoln with Lucy until the crisis is over. By the way Luke, your gear is safely hidden away in camp” Luke turned to the women that he had brought with him “All of you are now safe. If you want you can return home.” One of the ladies started crying: “I cannot return home. Richard's men destroyed it.” Marion ran to comfort her while the others gave a similar story. While Marion was taking care of the women, Luke walked over to the guards. “Neither of you have anything to fear. I taught her” Luke pointed at Marion “how to fight. That is why both of you got your asses beat, and no I have no intention of supporting a bastard like Richard. I am completely loyal to Marion.” The relief on the men's faces was as obvious as it was instant. Michael also started to look a bit guilty for he remembered their plans and wasn't sure what to do or even what to think. Luke saved him from further worry. “No need to worry Michael. I figured that you and Tom were planning on killing me eventually. The reason I picked you two was the shear hatred, for Richard and his men, that I had seen in your eyes during our training season the other day.” Both of them were now red as beets and Luke had to laugh. “Part of the training that I got, when I was in the military, was how to look for traps and part of that is properly reading people. Now I am going to need your help. I want to help Marion get rid of Richard permanently. Will you two help me, help her.” “That bastard killed my wife in front of me after he and his men raped her. He took my daughters and made them his concubines, and he hung my sons from the ceiling of my house. He then forced me to be one of his soldiers and if I refused then my daughters would be killed very slowly. I only became one of “his men” to hopefully find a way to save my daughters.” Said Tom “What is your story, Michael?” asked Luke. “My family was killed several years ago. I had to come to town for a few days and when I returned home, I found out that they had all gotten sick and died while I had been gone. I became a soldier so that I would hopefully never have to return to that village again. Life was good while Charles was the lord running things, but under that devil Richard no one is safe. I was actually getting ready to leave and head to London.” “Well men, will we help me and hopefully afterwards stay soldiers but this time under Marion?” Neither man looked at the other one. They went up to Marion, drew their swords, kneeled in front of her, and held their swords up to her. Behind them, Luke smiled. He was happy that once again his instincts had been correct. Marion's embarrassment was just an added bonus. “Stand up, both of you. Luke did you tell them to do this?” Marion asked with a bit of venom in her voice. She had caught him smiling. Luke just shrugged at her. Luke and Marion then spent the next hour learning everyone's stories and telling their story. Neither Luke nor Marion mentioned that Luke was from the future. They were not ready to revile that secret, yet. Eventually, Luke and Marion stood next to each other, Luke with his arm around Marion's shoulder, “So ladies will you help us as well?” asked Marion. “But, we're women...” “And I'm not a woman?” asked Marion cutting them off. “That's…that's not what we meant Lady Marion.” Said the women all at once. Marion looked crossly at them and they all shrunk in fear. They were really thrown for a loop when Marion then smiled warmly at them. “Not to worry for once I was like you. I could not defend myself and then I met Luke. He taught me how to fight and more importantly when to fight and when to retreat and I bet that he will teach all of you too. One more thing, I am just Marion, not Lady Marion” Marion then looked at Luke and he nodded. Chapter 14. Over the next month, Luke and Marion trained everyone in the group basic self-defense tactics. The ladies were amazed at how their fortunes had changed. They had started off as simple concubines only allowed to live if they were able to please men and now, they knew how to protect themselves. Luke also taught them how to be soldiers. The guys didn't really agree with teaching the women how to fight or be soldiers, but they certainly were not going to complain. After all they now had a chance to square accounts with Richard. Part of their training was to ambush groups of Richard's soldiers as they raided the countryside. At first the women had a hard time killing, but they quickly got over it. When they would look at Marion, they would always take heart. In battle, Marion was proving to be not only extremely intelligent but also could be very cold blooded and ferocious when she had to be. She had no problems with executing prisoners that they took. Marion knew that they couldn't give prisoners a chance to escape and warn Richard. They also didn't have the extra manpower to guard them or food to feed them. In every battle, they would strip the dead of gear. When they had extra gear, they would put it in hiding so that they could come back and get it later. The better the women became the more disgruntled Michael became. He didn't believe in women in combat or even having them as soldiers, but he did admit that having them in close quarters did provide him with some unique opportunities for he was a serial rapist and murderer. There was nothing that he liked better then popping a virgin's cherry, filling her up with cum, and then forcing her to suck all the bloody cum off his cock before he strangled them. In this group he thought that he had found the pinnacle of virgins, Gabriel. She was tall, had chestnut colored hair that was full and wavy. She had warm, brown eyes, a firm pair of tits and with all the exercise that she had been getting over the last moth; she was developing a very firm ass. He wasn't worried about the fact that she had taken to Luke and Marion's training the best for he was planning on surprising her, raping, and killing her before anyone else knew what was going on. Afterwards, he would disappear and continue his raping somewhere else. Finally, it was the evening before the group was planning on returning to York. Their raiding of Richard's men had taken its toll on Richard's forces. They were afraid to leave the safety of the castle for even a short distance because just leaving the gates was proving to be very dangerous. Marion had made sure to leave some of the corpses where they could be seen from the castle walls. She had done this at Luke's urging while he explained to her the modern-day concept of Psy Ops. The more she thought about this, the more she liked it. If the enemy could be mentally defeated before battle then you would suffer fewer causalities and maybe you could even avoid a battle in the first place. Michael meanwhile had been watching everyone in the group and he finally saw his perfect opportunity to strike. The rest of the group had bedded down early so that they could get up early and get ready. Gabriel had gone down to the stream so that she could get a quick bath. She was unaware that she was being followed. Just as she had got her clothes off, Michael stuck. He came up to her quickly, put one of his powerful hand over her mouth and held his knife to her throat with the other one. Normally this would have been more than enough, but Gabriel now knew what to do. Before Michael could react, she drove her heal into his knee. While she didn't break it, he was now hurting and lost his grip on Gabriel. As soon has her mouth was free, she screamed. Michael was too busy trying to get control of his prey to care, after all they were a way away from the camp and everyone else had turned in. Michael was able to land a punch squarely in Gabriel's face. This knocked her to the ground and the force of hitting the ground stunned her. Michael untied his pants and slowly lowered them. He loved seeing the fear on his victim's faces when they realized what was about to happen to them. As Michael was getting on his knees so that he could force his way into Gabriel's virgin cunt, he felt something cold and sharp touch the back of his neck. This caused him to freeze. Slowly he turned his head and found himself looking into Marion's expressionless face. “Hey Luke, before we go to sleep, I have something to tell you.” Luke looked down at Marion. She had assumed their usual post coitus spot. Her head lying on his shoulder and one of her legs over his with her cream filled pussy leaking on him. “Oh ya what's that.” Said Luke half asleep. “I'm pretty sure that I'm pregnant. Won't know for sure for a little while but I missed my last period and I've not been feeling good in the mornings.” Luke was now fully awake. During their time together he had never given a thought to Marion getting pregnant. Mentally Luke cursed himself for being such an idiot. Yes, he loved Marion, but Luke wasn't sure why he had been transported to this universe and Marion having a child could cause serious problems if Luke ever got the opportunity to go home. This is why he never told Marion all he knew about the future. He never even told her his real fears of leaking the information that was locked away in his head. Marion misread the look on Luke's face. “Don't worry honey, it was bound to happen eventually and I'm so happy to be carrying your child.” Luke took a deep breath. He was going to have to finally tell Marion all of his fears. As he was about to start, they both heard a scream and recognized it as Gabriel. Marion grabbed her sword and raced off toward the scream as fast as she could still naked. Luke stopped to put his pants and then he was following in Marion's wake with both of his swords. When Luke caught up, he found Gabriel on the ground still stunned. Her clothes had been put on a nearby branch so Luke assumed that she had been getting a bath. Marion had her sword at someone's neck but however it was, was facing away from Luke. Then they turned their head and Luke could see that it was Michael. Luke went over and helped Gabriel to her feet and gave her back her dress. Meanwhile Marion was forcing Michael to return to camp without his clothes. Gabriel had serious problems walking so Luke decided just to carry her. He gently picked her up and cradling her in his arms, carried her back. Marion forced Michael back to camp and made him get on his knees. “You think making me get on my knees will change anything bitch then you are dumber than I thought you were. I was well within my rights as a man to demand that she service me.” Marion leaned in and whispered in his ear “It's not just me that you have to worry about. And if you think that raping that poor girl makes you a man then I have to wonder how humans have survived so long. With such sorry excuses for a man as yourself, we should have all died off thousands of years ago. I'm willing to bet that it was actually Adam that got humans kicked out of the garden and when the men writing the bible realized the truth, they switched the roles so that history wouldn't find out the truth.” By this time, Luke had returned with Gabriel and she was starting to recover. Luke tried to hand her off to Stella to care for but Gabriel wasn't having it. “I want to see what happens to him.” Her voice was one of iron and Luke knew that arguing wouldn't do him any good. “Well come on then” was all he said. Luke was actually impressed when he realized what Marion was doing. She was organizing a trial by jury. Everyone knew what had happened but Marion wanted to start establishing a precedent. She was obviously thinking long term and Luke was impressed. Once everyone in the group had gathered; the trail started. Gabriel told all what happened and what Michael said. Michael was given the opportunity to defend himself but refused. He obviously didn't realize Marion's growing power and strength. Finally, it was time for the group to vote on Michael's guilt or innocence. The entire group voted Michael guilty. Michael was stunned when Tom voted with the women. While Michael had been growing disgruntled, Tom had been changing as well. He saw the women getting stronger and he found that he was being drown to them and one in particular, Stella. They were close to the same age and had both had a hard life. Stella, for her part, was well aware of Tom's attraction to her and while she hadn't made a final decision on the matter yet, she was starting to have naughty thoughts about Tom especially while Luke and Marion were practicing their love making. With the guilty verdict, Marion passed sentence on Michael. He would be castrated, his balls would be forced down his throat, and then he would be executed. Luke was stunned by her harshness. He had never seen Marion so cold as she was now but he didn't argue. After all, this was her time era not his, and after the word got around of what she was capable of then hopefully there wouldn't be as much resistance for her. Marion ordered Michael tied to two trees. She then stood in front of him as she slowly sharpened her knife. Finally, Marion reached down and cut Michael's balls off. As he was screaming, Marion put his balls in his mouth and then covered his nose and clamped his mouth shut so that he would have to swallow his balls. After he swallowed his balls, Michael was crying. Luke and Tom cringed but didn't look away; after all nobody had forced Michael to attempt to rape Gabriel. Marion then drew her knife across Michael's throat, cutting the jugular and carotid. It took a minute or so for Michael to bled out. During that time, Stella came up next to Tom and held his hand. After all, Michael had started off being Tom's best friend. Marion then ordered that Michael's body be left where it was. It was getting late and they had to travel almost half a day tomorrow to get back to York. Chapter 15. Marion grows as a leader but only after some serious pain. It was early the next morning when Luke and Marion woke the group up. The sun was just starting to light up the Eastern sky but everyone in the group was used to getting up this early. They made sure to cook up an extra hardy breakfast for they didn't know when they would be able to eat again. Over the previous month the scared young women that had traveled out of York with Luke had been replaced with strong, young women that thought like soldiers and fought like lions. They now all carried swords and knives and knew how to use them. Every one of them also wore a leather overcoat that they could wrap around themselves to protect against swords or even long-range arrows. Under that they wore a green shirt and pants. Sown inside each shirt was light steel and leather armor that Luke had designed to deflect blows. They each also carried a helmet that was radically different than anything else currently in use. It looked a cross between a World War two German helmet and a modern U S military helmet. He had designed it this way to be able to give maximum protection with the materials available. Gabriel also carried a bow that she had gotten to be very good with. She was good enough to put an arrow into someone's eye from fifty paces. Luke was extremely proud of the ladies and of Tom. Tom had helped train everyone in sword use and had grown to love each of the ladies like sisters except Stella. No, her he loved romantically. What's more she was also falling in love with him. Tom was armed like all the women and he loved this new gear. It was lighter than his previous gear and protected him far better. It was a warm morning when they set out and there wasn't a cloud in the sky. They made quite a sight the seven of them, Marion, Luke, Tom, and the four women that were “suppose” to be Luke's whores. In that group there was from oldest to youngest: Stella, Pollyanna, Alice, and Gabriel. Stella was the leader of the group being the oldest amount them. Pollyanna was showing signs of wanting to become an engineer like Luke. Alice was showing an interest in medicine, while Gabriel was the sharpshooter and Luke thought that she might make one hell of a sniper. One of the other things that Luke had started teaching them was how to read and write for soldiers needed to know how to read orders and make out reports. It took the group almost half a day to reach York. During their trip they had to hide once to avoid a large patrol that Richard had sent out. Yes, they could have taken the patrol out but it was now far more important for the group to get to York. When they got to the gates Luke had to talk fast to get through. Once through, the group was deeply disturbed by what they found. The town had gone further downhill. The people were now walking skeletons and the streets were full of filth. The soldiers walking around took whatever they pleased including having their way with anything they pleased. Marion actually vomited at the horror that was before her. Still, they had a mission to accomplish. All the ladies were well aware that every soldier had their eyes on them. Many of the soldiers whipped out their cocks and waved them at the women. Marion actually snickered at some at the tiny cocks that were being waved at her, for Luke's was far bigger. At least she was still feeling good enough to snicker. Finally, the group reached the castle. Luke told the guard who he was and they let him in. They easily remembered him. Once in the group was in for another surprise, especially Tom, for Richard was in the middle of an orgy and Tom's daughters were in it. Luke had to act fast to keep the group under control for Tom was furious and Luke's “whores” were about to gut Richard where he was. Problem was that there were too many of Richard's loyal men in the room and they wouldn't have made it out, even with their skills. They had to release the men loyal to Marion first, that is if any of them were left. First thing that Luke had to do was to make his report. Richard wasn't happy that he was being interrupted mid orgy but he did stop long enough to listen. “I am sorry Milord, but we traveled all the way to London and did not find a trace of William. We heard some rumors of him but we could not find him.” “Well, you may go now, but I shall want to talk to you more later about this matter.” “Yes Milord.” Luke turned around and got the hell out of there and made his way back to his chamber. Once there, he found Tom puking his guts out, Stella was trying to comfort him. The ladies were white as ghost, seeing the fate that so far, they had avoided. Marion was the worst one, of the group, for not only was she puking but she was crying her eyes out. She had known some of the women that she had seen in the orgy. That is even if you could call the women people anymore. Luke knew that they had to move fast for he figured that it wouldn't be long before Richard came for “his” women as well. Within an hour Luke got a message that Richard wanted to see him immediately so Luke put the rest of the group on alert and he left to meet with Richard. “Ah Hildyard, Good to see you.” “It is good to be seen, sir.” “So, you found no sign of my son or his men?” “No Milord and we traveled all the way to London. If they had been there, we found no signs of them. We came back a different route and still found no signs of them.” “Now tell me about the whores that came in with you.” “Well, traveling fast does tend to make any fat disappear and they travel faster when they are healthy.” “By my count, you left with four, but I could have sworn that I see you come back with five.” “The fifth one is my intended, sir. I also must report the loss of one of my men. We were ambushed on the road. Tom and I had to fight hard to get out. By the time we did, there was no sign of Michael. We think that the bandits took him for we searched afterwards and found only some of his gear.” “So you couldn't find my son and you lost one of my men in the process; Hildyard, if you disappoint me anymore then I will take back the whores and might even have to take your intended. Do I make myself clear?” “Yes, Milord.” “Good, now get the fuck out of my sight.” To be continued in part 4, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 2 The journey continues... Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 6. Luke had been off gathering food and firewood while waiting on Cecilia to get her lazy ass out of bed. It was getting to the point where he was going to break his promise and leave her sorry ass. She was lazy, incompetent, and greedy. Basically, all the traits that any American would think of when they heard the word; aristocracy. Marion on the other hand didn't share any of those traits and she was very intelligent to boot, but she had cracked and ran off when Luke had told her his darkest secret. This had saddened him deeply but then again; he was use to that in his life. Anytime something good happened to him, that good thing would then be ripped away again. Looking up while he was working on breaking up a branch, he saw a young man on a horse approach the camp carefully. As Luke watched the young man, he carefully looked through the camp as though he knew what he was looking for. Then apparently not finding it, the man retreated and took up a good hiding spot from which he could watch the camp without being seen. Luke was now on full alert. He started working his way around the stranger's hiding spot until Luke had got behind him. Luke might be a big man but he could still move through the woods like a ghost. As he came up behind the stranger, something about his clothes looked vaguely familiar to Luke, but Luke didn't have much time left because Cecilia was now starting to stir. Luke got up right behind the stranger and clamped his hand over the stranger's mouth. The stranger instantly began to fight back hard. It was all Luke could do to keep the stranger under control. During the struggle, the stranger's hat fell off, revealing long golden blond hair. Whoever this stranger was, they were strong and determined. Eventually the stranger was able to get turned around to where they were facing Luke, then all of the sudden they both stopped struggling. The stranger looked up at Luke's face revealing a pair of beautiful sapphire blue eyes. The stranger, Luke realized was none other than Marion and he let go. She then smacked him hard across his face. He was surprised that it actually stung pretty bad. What happened next stunned him even more. Marion jumped up, wrapped her legs around his waist, knocked him on his back, and kissed him just as fiercely as she had fought. Marion felt like her heart was about to burst, she had her lips on her man's lips again and this time around she wasn't going to let go. To make it better, she had knocked him over, so she was on top of him. Her hips began to move on their own as she started to grind her pussy against Luke. Between the kissing and the humping, Luke was now getting really fucking horny. After all, why not. Here was the most beautiful woman, that he had ever laid eyes on, on top of him and grinding her tight pussy against his stomach. Luke's eight-inch cock was now fully and painfully erect. Marion had moved one of her hands down and was starting to fiddle with the strings that held his pants up. Normally Luke would have been able to stop her, but between her delicious kisses and her beautiful body moving around on top of him; not very much blood was getting to his brain. Eventually, Marion got her hand into Luke's pants, where she got the surprise of her lifetime. Luke Was Huge! Marion felt like she had just grabbed hold of a horse. But of course, the feel of Luke's huge, hot cock in her hand stopped most of the blood from getting to her brain as well and her body felt like it was on full autopilot. The heat she felt increased drastically when Luke started moving his hands over her tits. When she touched her tits it had been pleasurable, but when Luke did it however, Marion lost all ability to reason. While his hands were big enough to completely cover her entire tits, he was extremely gentle with them. This went against everything she had ever been told by other women; in that when a man got ahold of tits, he almost always got very aggressive and that she should expect bruises afterwards. Marion now felt hotter than she had ever been before and started to rip her shirt off. Luke carefully helped her pull her shirt over her head. With her tits now exposed, Luke raised his head and started to kiss Marion's tits. He carefully circled each one with kisses while purposely avoiding her nipples. This was driving Marion mad for she really wanted Luke to suck on her nipples. Finally, she had enough of Luke's tease and grabbing his head put one of her nipples in his mouth. He got the hint and began to suckle on her. Marion started to feel extremely light headed as Luke continued his sucking. While he was sucking on one nipple, his giant hand was caressing and gently pinching the other one. Marion was now entering a state of ecstasy that she didn't know existed. When she had first started, she had expected Luke to quickly work at getting her pants off, but that's not even close to what Luke did. He didn't even try to push her, he just let her continue forward at her own pace. Luke had never liked to push the women that he slept with. He much preferred to let the woman set the pace. This actually annoyed many of the woman that he had been with, in his old life. Somehow, they all viewed this as weak on his part while never understanding the great amount of restraint that was required of him not to just stove his thick cock deep inside them. Luke had found that being well endowed was as much curse as blessing. Other guys were jealous of him while the gals seemed to fear him. That was always why he let the gal take the lead. He didn't want to hurt them. Here finally though, was a woman that didn't mind taking the lead. Kind of ironic really that Luke had to travel almost a thousand years into the past to find her. As Marion started to work her pants off, cursing them the whole time because if she had been wearing her dress, she would have already had Luke inside of her, she heard Cecilia calling for Luke. “Damn her anyway” scowled Marion “I swear every time things get interesting; she has to show up.” Looking at Luke, she could tell that he felt the same way. Luke was quietly laughing to himself, “So I'm guessing that I've been forgiven?” “How can a man from the future still be so dense, of course I've forgiven you. Now if I can only forgive myself be behaving like a bloody idiot.” “Nice contraction use, by the way.” “What can I say? Any time I get around you, your way of speaking speaks to me. On a different thought about being around me, you might want to hide for a minute or two until our friend here calms down a bit.” Luke smiled at her: “What can I say? There's something about having a goddess grinding her body against me that gets me all excited.” Marion lightly swatted him and giggled quietly. She had to be quiet because Cecilia wasn't more than ten paces away. Fortunately for the lovebirds, there was enough of a breeze to cover up their sounds. The two smiled at each other. Eventually, Cecilia moved back to the campsite. After she had moved away, Marion got up and having a naughty idea, turned her ass toward Luke's face, bent over at her waist, and reached down to retie his pants. The site of Marion bent over like that was driving Luke nuts, and his friend was showing that he didn't want to be contained. Marion leaned other over and whispered to Luke's cock: “Don't you worry, friend; I'll make sure to take very good care of you later.” Marion then retied Luke's pants and stood back up, making sure to flip her hair as she did. When she looked back at Luke, the look on his face was priceless. Marion knew that she now had Luke and nothing the Cecilia could do, short of killing her, could change that. This thought caused Marion to smile warmly at Luke as she moved to get her shirt that Luke had thrown off. After Marion had made herself presentable, she looked back at Luke and his cock was now behaving for the most part. This was good news for neither Marion or Luke were ready to reveal her return to Cecilia just yet. Finally, Luke stood up, gave Marion a quick kiss, moved back around to where he had left the firewood that he was gathering, picked it up, and returned to camp. Chapter 7. When Luke finally returned to camp, Cecilia gave him an earful about being late. The problem for Cecilia now was that Luke didn't give a shit about her. “What the hell are you bitching about this time, Cecilia. I am not the one who sleeps half the morning away. After all it has been light for three hours and you are just now waking up.” Cecilia was taken back. This was the first time that Luke had forcefully stood up to her. She would now have to take drastic action. She walked up to him and slapped him as hard as she could. “Don't you ever talk back to me; peasant!” she snapped. She then moved to slap him again. As her hand started to come up, something stopped her hand. Now very pissed, Cecilia turned to see what had stopped her. She was stunned to see Marion standing there. “Lay another hand on my man again and I will kill you” Marion stated calmly. “I don't care that you are my sister or that you have more support among the guards back home.” “Your man? Ha. You must be joking?” However, looking into Marion's face told Cecilia that she wasn't joking at all. “Like he would actually want to be with someone as dumb as you.” Marion's expression still hadn't changed so Cecilia spun around to look at Luke and caught him smiling. “What are you so happy about.” “Oh, just enjoying the sight of my girlfriend ripping you a new one.” “What!” Cecilia shrieked “How could you? Why would you? I am the one who you need to be with. After all she ran away.” “I will make this easy for you to understand, Cecilia. Marion is a delight to be around, while you are a pain in my ass. Marion always asks intelligent questions and provides stimulating conversation; while with you, well let's just say that I have had better conversations with corpses. She is very willing to learn and equally willing to admit when she made a mistake; you on the other hand seem to have no interest in learning and are not willing to admit that you could make a mistake never mind that you did. And finally, while I do admit that you are a beautiful woman, Marion is a goddess. Also, your beauty is only skin deep while hers goes all the way to her bones. Do not think for an instant that I have no idea of what you were planning to do once I got you home. I have known since you started trying to seduce me that you would do everything possible to force me into telling you everything that you wanted to know even though you are not capable of handling the information that I have access to” Said Luke with a smug grin. Cecilia just stood there stunned. Nobody had ever talked back to her before and now here were two people that not only talked back to her, but one of them was her younger sister and the other one Cecilia just classified as a large but dumb peasant. Apparently, he wasn't as dumb as Cecilia thought, but that didn't matter. What neither Luke or Marion knew was that Cecilia was actually very good with a knife and that she had helped set up the ambush with William. She had wanted her father, John, and especially Marion killed so that she could rule alone over her family's land. Granted she would have to marry William, but she had planned to arrange for William's father to die of an accident shortly after the wedding. Then within a year, kill William in some way so that she would control both family's lands. Now the entire plan had come completely unraveled. William was dead and Marion was alive. Furthermore, Marion had managed to gain the favor of the man that had “rescued” them from the ambush and now she had even won him over completely. Cecilia knew that it was too early to try and kill them for they would be expecting her to try something so she just backed down from the argument that they had been having. Just to rub salt into Cecilia's wounds, Marion went over and stood next to Luke who then put his arm around Marion. Cecilia would know have to be very careful indeed. Cecilia stomped back to the carriage and sat down. Luke went to tend the fire, and Marion went to get her horse. After Marion got back, she went up to Luke and kissed him. This made Cecilia fume even more, for her life long campaign to keep Marion subdued and meek was also coming undone. Marion was quickly gaining self-confidence and strength and if Cecilia didn't do something quickly, she wouldn't have any chance at all of getting Luke to cooperate; even under torture. After Marion got done making out with Luke, she whispered to him “We need to talk alone and quickly.” Luke nodded his agreement for he figured what Marion needed to talk about after all a blind idiot could have figured it out just from feeling the tension between Marion and Cecilia. After Luke had finished making breakfast and everyone had eaten, the three of them got back on the road. Cecilia drove the carriage while Luke and Marion rode their own mounts. Luke had also put all his gear on one of the spare horses. He covered it with some cloth to hide it, and while it was weird looking at least nobody would see his modern gear. By late afternoon the group was at the gates of Nottingham. Luke intended to stop here and sell all the extra stuff. Marion fully agreed with this for it would be much easier traveling without the carriage. To their surprise, Cecilia also agreed for she had enough of ridding in that damn thing and the roads would get worse the closer they got to York. She still had to get home before she could make her move. When they first got into town, Luke insisted that before they sell anything that the three of them explore the town to find out what all goods and services were available. Doing that took the rest of the day. Finally, they agreed on an inn that was reasonably priced and had decent food. They had rented two rooms, and after eating, decided to retire for the evening. It had been a very long day. Included in the room price was a small bundle of firewood and a set of blankets. Luke took all his gear up into his room after all this stuff was irreplaceable and held immeasurable amounts of knowledge. He started a fire and then checked out the room looking for listening holes or false walls before revealing his modern gear. After a bad experience with a high school girlfriend, Luke always thoroughly checked out every new room that he slept in. Looking at the bed, Luke decided that he would more likely be more comfortable on the floor so he set up his mattress pad and sleeping bag. Before he laid down, he stripped. This was the first time that he had been completely naked since before he had left home on his hunting trip and it felt so good to finally be without clothes, especially those itchy medieval things. To wind down, Luke fired up his computer to listen to some music and look at some pictures of his family. He made sure that he had his earbuds secure so that no one else would hear the music. Finally, he started getting tired and put his computer away. Just as he was shutting his eyes, there was a soft knock at the door. Cecilia and Marion had taken the larger of the two rooms since there were two separate beds in it. The atmosphere in the room was colder than the artic in midwinter. Neither woman wanted anything to do with the other one. Cecilia made sure to try both beds and took the most comfortable one. ‘Let that bitch figure out her proper place in the world' was Cecilia's thinking. Marion laid down on the other bed and tried to go to sleep but she was restless. She didn't trust Cecilia at all and wouldn't put it past her to take a knife across her throat during the night. Marion finally noticed that Cecilia was asleep. As quietly as she could, she climbed out of bed and left the room, closing the door softly. She quickly went to Luke's door and after breathing in a deep breath and saying a quick prayer that he was still awake knocked on the door. Chapter 8. Luke hurried up and threw his pants back on to get the door. Quietly opening the door, he carefully stuck his head out around the door. Standing there was Marion. Luke quickly finished opening the door for her and she came in. “What's the matter sweetheart, can't you sleep?” “Not in the same room as my sister. She is really starting to make me nervous. I'm actually worried that she would stick me, with a knife, while I slept. I was kind of hoping that there would be some room with you.” With that she gave Luke some of the saddest puppy eyes imaginable. Luke just smiled and put his arms around her. He gently led her to where he was sleeping. “Why are you sleeping on the floor, Luke?” “An old injury that I got years ago makes it hard for me to sleep on soft beds. By having a harder surface to lay on, it takes the pressure off and I can sleep.” “Oh, I'm sorry.” “That's okay. After all you didn't know.” “Wow, contractions really do make speaking faster and easier.” “Yep” With that, Luke dropped his pants again. There was just enough light coming from the dying fire for Marion to see that Luke was now naked. She suddenly wasn't tired at all but now had a fire burning, in her loins that was hotter than a smithy's furnace. She quickly stripped off the gown that she had on and got under the covers with Luke. Feeling her skin, Luke figured out that Marion was naked too and what she had in mind. “Are you...” was as far as he got before a pair of plump lips sealed off his mouth. He certainly wasn't going to argue any further after all; as the saying goes “His mama didn't raise no fool.” Marion used one of her hands to reach down and grab Luke's cock. This time at least she wasn't surprised by its size. Luke broke her kiss and using both of his hands, held her face. “Sweetheart, is this your first time?” “Yes” Marion squeaked fearfully. “Then why are you rushing. Let's slow down a bit so you can savor your first time. Plus, I don't want to hurt you.” Marion shed a tear and Luke kissed it off her face. At that point she knew that Luke was truly in love with her and that she had nothing to fear from him. What followed was the most intense time of her life. Luke started by kissing her neck. Just his kisses on her neck caused her to have mini orgasms. He then moved slowly down to her tits. He moved in circles around each one smothering them in kisses, but not touching her nipples and when she tried to move a nipple into his mouth, he just pinned her down. Finally, mercifully Luke started moving further south; still without touching her nipples. He kissed his way down her stomach and when he got to her navel she started giggling. She had never been ticklish but Luke's kissing her belly button really got to her and she couldn't hold still to save her life. This brought much joy to Luke, who hadn't been with a woman in years. ‘Yep, I still got it' he thought. Luke then moved down each of her legs, avoiding her pussy. By the time he had finished her second leg, Marion wasn't really on Earth anymore. At least not mentally. Luke then spread her legs. ‘Oh god, I'm finally going to become a woman and the man that's going to make me a woman, I couldn't love more' thought Marion. Luke had other plans though. Instead of his cock he started out with his tongue. This completely surprised Marion for she had heard nothing like this ever discussed by the other women in the castle. What Marion then discovered was that there were more layers of pleasure then she ever realized. She could feel Luke's hot breath on her moist skin and could feel the stubble on his face brushing against her. Most of all she could feel his tongue working its way into her slit. When it hit her clit, she took a deep breath and froze. Luke worked his way up and down her slit causing Marion to start involuntarily thrusting her hips. Luke gently held her down and this really drove Marion wild. “you might want to cover your face, with a pillow or something sweetheart, so you don't wake up the whole inn.” Luke said giggling. Luke then continued working Marion's pussy like a fine musical instrument. Up and down her slit he moved. Marion wasn't just leaking nectar anymore; her pussy was now a flash flood zone. Finally, Luke sucked her clit in between his teeth and Marion would have completely jumped off the floor if Luke hadn't been holding her down. She screamed at the top of her lungs, into the pillow, for almost thirty seconds before collapsing. Luke had taken pity on her and stopped tonguing her. He waited until her breathing had become more regular before he started kissing his way back up her body. This time he worked both nipples before moving up to her lips. “What did you do to me? I've never felt anything that good in my life.” “And just think, that wasn't even the main course.” Marion's eyes now shot open as she felt the tip of Luke's cock on her slit and she started moaning softly. He moved the tip up and down her slit a few times to make sure that it had sufficient lubrication on it. The last thing he wanted was to hurt his lover. Being happy with the amount of lube; Luke put the tip right at her entrance and stopped. Marion looked up at him, nodded and smiled. Luke began to gently push into her most delicate and personal area. She was thankful that Luke was going slow because she felt like she was being split open as Luke pushed up into her. Luke stopped again, when he felt her hymen. He gently kissed Marion as he whispered in her ear: “You sure sweetheart?” Marion just nodded again; her throat wouldn't let her speak at the moment. Luke thrust all the rest of the way into her in one stroke and stopped when he had bottomed out. Marion was now crying and Luke was kissing her tears as fast as they formed. Eventually Marion opened her eyes, “I am now all yours to do what you want with.” She would never know why she muttered that line, not for all her years would she ever be able to figure it out. She could have then sworn that she saw Luke's eyes flash fire red, and he got very angry with her. He grabbed her face roughly and held it so that her eyes were locked onto his. What she saw at that moment absolutely terrified her for she had never seen someone so angry. “Now, you listen Marion and you listen to me good” started Luke in a deep growl that sounded more like it was made by a wild animal then a person “You are not mine to do with what I want. You are you. Your body is Yours to share as You please. If we do proceed with a relationship it will be as equals, as partners. Not as master and servant. If we ever do anything you don't like all you have to say is stop and we'll stop.” “But why?” Marion was now more confused than she ever had been before. “Why am I not yours's to do with as you please.” She saw Luke close his eyes, take a deep breath, and when he opened his eyes again, she saw there was nothing but love in them. “Because Marion of York I love you more the life itself. You are not inferior in my mind. The only way I want this relationship to happen is if it's between equals.” Marion started sobbing as she wrapped her arms around Luke's neck. Finally, she was able to mutter the most important words in the world, into his ear. “I love you too, Luke!” With this Marion's pussy took back over, after all Luke's cock was still inside her. Before long Luke was slowly thrusting in and out of her. The sensations that Luke's cock caused made Marion lose her mind. Within a minute she had another orgasm. This one blew away the one that Luke had given her with his tongue and the only thing that kept Marion from screaming her head off was Luke's lips locked onto hers. What followed was one orgasm after another, for Marion. From everything she had ever heard, sex was something that lasted maybe five minutes from start to finish. Of course, everything else that she thought that she knew had already been shattered by this man, why not the amount of time spent engaged in sex as well. Most of the time Luke stayed on top, but he did roll over and swing her on top toward the end. He did this so that he could last longer for Marion. Marion's body quickly figured out what it liked. It not only went up and down, but it went side to side and even moved about in circles while searching for the perfect spot. By this time Marion's brain was barely functioning. Luke then rolled back on top and began thrusting faster and faster. Marion was barely keeping her moaning under control as Luke neared the finish. Then Marion felt Luke's cock swell up even more and she was hit with an earthshattering orgasm that didn't stop until after Luke had shot what felt like gallons of hot sticky cum deep into her. This last orgasm caused Marion to black out completely. Luke fell over on his back next to her, completely drained. Marion's body somehow crawled up and her head rested on Luke's shoulder. Luke managed to get a blanket over them and pass out. Luke woke up the next morning to someone knocking on the door. “Yes, what is it?” he managed to get out. “The cook would like to know what you want for breakfast?” said one of the inn's staff. “Umm, can you give me a little bit so I can finish waking up, then I can take to the cook about breakfast?” “Yes sir.” “Okay then. I will be down in a bit.” Luke gently shook Marion awake. The look on her face was beyond priceless for Luke. She still looked like she was in orbit from last night and her hair was a mess. “Good morning, sweetheart” he said cheerfully. “What a rotten thing to say to someone who doesn't know where they are at.” Groaned Marion Now Luke couldn't resist “Well last time I checked you were, in a room, at an inn in Nottingham, having one mind altering orgasm after another.” This time Marion gave him the stink eye “Gee thanks for that update…Smartass” “Hey it's far better to be a smartass then a dumbass.” Said Luke with a shit eating grin. Now it was Marion's turn to smile. “Come on Marion. It's time for breakfast and I'm starving. Plus, we have a lot to do today. “Fine” said Marion trying her best to sound cross but she couldn't keep the smile off her face. Before long they were both laughing like idiots as they worked towards getting dressed. Luke took a bucket of water and a rag to clean Marion's pussy up a bit, and then she took the rag and cleaned Luke's cock off. When they were both happy, they got dressed and went down to eat. On the way out of the room, Luke made sure that it was locked and then he put one of his hairs carefully in the lock to tell him if anyone tried to get into his room while they were gone. Breakfast was simple, consisting of some bread and veggies. Luke then asked the cook if he could get some eggs made up. The cook looked at him like he was weird but made them anyway after all when the customer is bigger than a horse, it's not a good idea to argue. Luke shared his eggs with Marion and she shared some of her stew with Luke. They both had an ale to wash everything down with. As they were finishing up, Cecilia came down the stairs. When Cecilia saw them, she went to sit at a table in the corner. If looks could kill then Marion would have been dead with the looks that she was getting from her sister, but by this time Marion didn't give a shit about her anymore. Luke paid for their meal and he paid for Cecilia's as well. He wanted to make sure that the innkeeper got the money due them because he knew that Cecilia had a habit of throwing her rank around to get out of paying for things. Marion and Luke went back upstairs and collected their gear. They both looked around both rooms to make sure that they didn't miss anything. Then they locked the doors back up and returned downstairs where they paid for the rooms and returned the keys. Marion walked over to Cecilia and gave her the bag with her stuff in it. “Whenever you finish, Luke and I will be selling the extra stuff. You can come and find us.” With that Marion walked off without giving Cecilia a chance to say anything. The innkeeper of course knew what was going on because Marion had told him. Luke and Marion went outside and got the horses and carriage from the stable. The first stop was an armorer down the street. There after much bargaining, Luke managed to sell all the extra swords and knives they had. He also sold all the armor. None of it fit either of them so why keep it. The next stop was a cloth maker to sell the extra clothing that they had. This time Luke bought a new outfit for himself, one that actually fit somewhat comfortably, and so they went through the town. After they hit a dead end with the carriage, Luke had an idea. They broke the carriage down into its pieces and sold the pieces. They actually made much more money doing this then they would have made by selling it in one piece. “What made you think of that Luke?” Marion asked him after they had finished. “Back in my time, a lot of vehicles were sold that way. You would sell all the usable parts off then scrap everything else. Here we didn't have to scrap anything, lucky for us” Luke whispered back. The last stop was to sell the extra horses. They only really needed three, but decided to keep an extra two just in case and as pack animals. As Marion and Luke were coming out of the stables, Cecilia finally caught up with them. To say that she was pissed was an understatement. It was now late afternoon and she had been going all over town looking for Luke and Marion. She couldn't wait until she could get rid of Marion and get revenge on Luke. One plus side of her wondering the town was that she had met some old friends. After some short negotiations, Cecilia had another ambush set up. This time she made sure to warn them about Luke. The ambush would take place outside of town so that it looked random. As Cecilia came up to them, Marion told her that they would be leaving immediately since they had gotten everything sold. This threw a wrench into Cecilia's plans however. She had figured that they wouldn't leave until tomorrow. She had to delay them. “Are you sure, I mean there are reports of bandits out there?” “What, you scared sis?” teased Marion. Cecilia noticed that Marion was now carrying herself taller and she now wore a short sword and knife at her waist. “Where did you get those?” asked Cecilia pointing at Marion's sword and knife. “Luke got them for me, from the armorer. He actually knows a lot about swords and knives.” Cecilia just looked at Luke. “Yep, guilty as charged. I use to make swords and knives when I was younger and I still make an occasional knife when I can get the chance.” From the looks that Marion was giving Luke, Cecilia was sure that they had sex the night before. “So, I guess that you finally started whoring yourself out, Marion. It was only a matter...” Smack! That was as far as Cecilia got before Marion knocked her to the ground. “You call Marion a whore again and you will be eating all your teeth” growled Luke with fire in his eyes. Cecilia sat on the ground more afraid than she had ever been because at the moment Luke didn't look like a human, no, he looked like one of the Titans from Greek mythology that had come to life. Luke hunched back on his heals slightly and Cecilia actually peed herself because she was so scared. Many predators hunched back slightly before attacking and Cecilia was truly terrified of Luke attacking her with the anger that was still in his eyes. Marion patted Luke on his arm and the fire disappeared, from his eyes, and he relaxed. “Come on Luke, we need to get going.” Chapter 9. The three of them left town that afternoon. Marion was no longer afraid of bandits. Not with her new side arms and boyfriend. Now it was Cecilia who was terrified. She was still unarmed and worse still she had managed to thoroughly piss off Luke. After all this was a man that she had seen snap another man's neck and elbow without breaking a sweat. To make matters worse for Cecilia, she had to watch as Luke picked Marion up and gently put her on her horse. He did this without struggling a bit. This was something that Cecilia had never seen before. She had never seen someone so strong and yet so caring and she was extremely jealous of Marion's relationship with Luke. The whole way Cecilia was hanging behind, trying to slow Luke and Marion down, but they barely slowed down at all. Cecilia could see them talking and laughing, but she couldn't hear from where she was at, and if she caught up so that she could hear then she wouldn't be able to slow them down. After almost five miles, the trio came across a stream with a meadow next to it and with the sun setting Luke decided that this was a good spot to stop for the night. Cecilia was glad for she was exhausted. It really irritated her to see Marion still full of energy. Luke of course never seemed to run out. Marion started on the camp site while Luke caught some fish for supper after gathering firewood. Cecilia managed to take care of the horses. She didn't tie the knots as good as they should have been, for she hoped that the horses would bolt during the night. She sat near the fire as Luke and Marion prepared dinner. Along with dinner, Marion was boiling the water for their canteens. After dinner, which was actually really good Cecilia had to admit to herself; she would never admit it publicly. Marion walked over to the horses. She had seen Cecilia tie the bad knots while she was setting up camp and wanted to fix them before bed. When she got back, she and Luke gave Cecilia an evil look which sent chills up and down Cecilia's spine. She now knew that she wouldn't be able to do anything else to slow them down. She got another surprise at bedtime; they were not going to be sleeping in the tent. Instead, all the gear went into the tent and Marion had the bedrolls set up outside. The final surprise came when Marion and Luke settled down under the same blanket. Luke was behind her with his arms around her. She was using one of his arms as a pillow and Marion passed out quickly. Cecilia watched for a chance to kill Marion, but Luke stayed alert all night. All he ever did was doze off and the slightest sound would cause him to wake up. To make matters worse for Cecilia, Luke had his handgun under one of his hands ready for him to grab at all times. Cecilia didn't know what that devil device was but she did know what it could do. Eventually she gave up and fell asleep. The next morning, Luke was up with the sunrise as usual and Marion got up with him. They got the fire going and tore the tent down and hide it away. By now they had the routine down pat. This morning though was already a warm one and both of them had been sweating all night. Luke took Marion down to a pool in the stream and they stripped down. At first Marion thought that she was going to get laid again. Then when they were both naked, Luke picked her up and threw her in the stream. “Damn it, you bastard! It's fucking cold in here” Marion cried out standing up. The water was up to the bottom of her tits. Luke just laughed as he jumped in and further drenched Marion with water. The two of them cleaned each other making sure that every nook and cranny was clean. They splashed each other and had a lot of fun. Luke made sure that Marion's hair was washed out and that her pussy was thoroughly cleaned. Marion made sure that Luke's cock and balls were clean enough to eat off of. Eventually they got out of the water and dried themselves off on a blanket that Luke had brought along, just for that purpose. They then put clean clothes on and went back to camp. There Cecilia was still sleeping so Marion walked over to her and woke her up with water to the face. “Hey time to get up!” barked Marion. Luke just stood back and laughed. Marion was starting to sound like some of his drill instructors. This time Luke fixed breakfast for everyone. Cecilia had bags under her eyes; she really hated mornings. By the time breakfast had been eaten, Cecilia was beginning to function and she had some questions for Marion as they were finishing packing. “Hey Marion, I got a question for you. When you woke me up, why were all wet?” “Oh, Luke and I took a bath in the stream.” “Why people will think that you're a Jew or something?” “Luke said that he felt really grimy and that he couldn't stand his smell anymore. I thought that we were going down by the stream for of loving but when I was naked, he picked me up and threw me in. He jumped in after me and we made sure that each other was really clean.” “If Luke said that he needed a bath then why were you surprised to be thrown in the water?” “Because he didn't tell me that until after he had thrown me in.” Cecilia actually had to laugh. She couldn't help it for it was too damn funny. It served Marion right for stealing Luke from her. Marion was beat red from embarrassment. This wasn't helped when Luke came up behind her and gave her a big sloppy kiss. Marion started to laugh as she leaned back into Luke and wrapped his arms around her. She had never been this happy before. This display of affection wiped the smile right of Cecilia's face. Finally, Luke announced that it was time to go. The three mounted up and resumed their travels. As they went along, Cecilia kept her eyes peeled. She was looking for the prearranged signs that the ambush was ahead. To her dismay she didn't see one, however about noon, Luke stiffened up, suddenly stopped, and pulled his horse off to the side of the road. He just made it look like he had to take a leak. After he was done, he motioned for Marion and Cecilia to join him. “There's an ambush about fifty paces ahead.” “How could you possibly know that?” asked Cecilia. This probably wasn't her ambush but one ambush was as good as another as far as she was concerned. “Because I saw a glint in the brush near the road. The same place that I would set an ambush.” “You sound like you have experience with ambushes” Marion said. “I do” stated Luke in a hard flat tone that said the discussion was over. “So, what are we going to do?” asked Marion. “Simple, I'm going to ambush the ambushers.” “How?” Marion was almost crying now. “Just stay here and watch.” And with that, Luke pulled his handgun and knife out and disappeared into the forest. Within minutes, shots rang out up ahead and the ladies heard several screams. Marion looked like a ghost and even Cecilia had lost some color. Then everything was quiet. Both ladies were nervous; Marion for her lover and Cecilia because she wanted his knowledge. “Miss me?” Luke said causing both ladies to almost jump out of their clothes. “Damn it Luke” screamed Marion “Don't do that to me ever again!” “What's that?” now Luke was feeling mischievous. “I was so scared that you would be killed.” Said Marion so quietly that Cecilia could barely hear her. Luke just snorted. “Me killed by those idiots.” Snorted Luke “Not likely. Come on ladies, we got some bodies to loot.” Luke and Marion grabbed the horses and lead them to where the ambush had been. There was fifteen men laying on the ground. “We're not going to worry about burying them. There's a nice dip in the ground back there” Luke pointed behind him “That we can dump the bodies into.” The three of them quickly gathered all the gear that they could use. Luke of course policed his brass. They even found some more horses to carry the loot. Part of the loot was a large bag of money and some really nice swords. Marion recognized the crest on one of the swords as one that belonged to a very wealthy family that lived a couple of days ride from her own home. It was only the work of an hour or so to get all the new loot and get it stored for travel. As they were getting to leave, Marion heard more horses coming, and the three of them hid in the brush. Cecilia immediately recognized the men that went by, for they were the ones that she had hired. After they had went by Luke stood up. “Come on ladies, let's get the fuck out of here.” The three of them mounted back up and continued on their journey. It was obvious that Luke was now on high alert for anymore ambushes. Fortunately, they didn't see anything the rest of the day. Problem was that they hadn't come across any good places to stay for the night. To Luke this wasn't a problem; they would push on through the night. They had light cloud cover and a particle moon. “Hey Marion, how close are we, do you figure?” Marion purged her lips as she figured, “probably four or five days. Why?” “Okay, here is what we are going to do. I didn't like the look of those guys that past by us earlier, and it's too easy to ambush people in the forest so we are going to push on through the night.” “But how about our sleep?” whined Cecilia “Tired is just temporary, dead is permanent. We push on through the night, but if you want to stop for the night go ahead but I'm going to keep going.” “Marion are you going to stop?” asked Cecilia “Nope. I'm staying with Luke. I almost lost him once and I'm not going to make the same mistake twice.” Now Cecilia was worried. They would probably go right past her ambush during the night and her guys wouldn't see them because no one ever traveled at night. Chapter 10. Marion readies her attack. The three of them pushed on through the night, just as Luke had said. By the next morning, Cecilia was almost asleep in the saddle and Marion wasn't too far behind her. Even Luke was getting tired but he was used to it. When jetting all over the world ever week, you get use to not sleeping or grabbing cat naps whenever possible. They didn't even stop to make breakfast. Today, breakfast was whatever was in the saddlebags that could be eaten cold. During the night, Luke had come up to a fork in the road and had decided to make a slight detour to Lincoln to sell the loot gathered from the ambushers. The ladies didn't even notice the fork for they were both dozing off. Marion was the first one to realize that they were not on the road to York. “Of course, not” replied Luke “We're on the road to Lincoln. I want to sell all the extra loot we got and get some comfortable sleep.” Both ladies agreed if only so that they could get some good sleep. Luke was quietly amazed; he actually got those two to agree on something. He still didn't trust Cecilia any and probably never would. It was midafternoon before the trio got to Lincoln. It took them a couple of hours to sell the extra gear. While they had been going around selling the gear, they had found a good inn to stay at. Problem was that they were only able to rent one room. ‘Oh well' thought Luke. They finished selling the stuff and got back to the inn; they were glad that they had rented the room earlier for the inn was now packed. After a quick dinner, the three of them went to the room and settled in. Luke of course checked out the room. Cecilia was now curious: “What are you doing?” “Looking for hidden rooms or listening holes. I had a bad experience one time and ever since I always check out new rooms. Once in a while I actually do find hidden rooms or listening holes.” “Oh” “It's far better to be safe than sorry.” Finding none, Luke started to settle down. Marion had already gotten their bedroll out. Cecilia was actually amazed that she didn't have to fight for the bed. She soon figured out why for Luke laid down with Marion. Before long clothes were flying out from under their blankets. Cecilia couldn't believe it; Luke and Marion were going to go at it right in front of her. Marion had just laid down and curled up under the covers. She so enjoyed the feeling of Luke's bedding on her skin that she almost fell asleep immediately. She moaned slightly when she felt Luke lay down with her. Before long she was getting warm and not just from Luke's body heat. Her hands started to move by themselves and soon locked onto Luke's manhood. Luke wasn't sure if they should do anything with Cecilia in the room but the feeling of Marion's hands gently tugging on his cock settled that issue for him; to hell with Cecilia. His hands started to roam Marion's body, their lips locked, and Marion moaned into his mouth. Their hands started tearing at each other's clothing and they couldn't get naked fast enough. Clothes flew out from under the covers for they didn't want some clothes to get in their way. By the time she was naked, Marion's pussy was gushing like the Amazon during the rainy season and Luke was hard enough that he probably could had smashed granite. Marion pushed on Luke's shoulders, signaling that she wanted to start out on top. This was just fine with Luke. Marion impaled herself completely in one shot and started to ride him like he was a rodeo bull. Problem was that, in her haste, she had forgotten about her moaning, and by the time she started getting loud, about five seconds after bottoming out, she didn't give a fuck anymore. She then became determined to give the inn some good vocal entertainment and announce, to the world, that Luke was hers. As Luke caught up to her, she was singing like an opera singer from a much later time, but she didn't know that and didn't care. Luke was again making her feel amazing. An added bonus for her was that Cecilia was in the room with them and Marion wasn't about to waste this opportunity to show off what she and Luke could do together. Within minutes of impaling herself, Marion was cumming by the bucket loads. Meanwhile Luke hadn't been quiet either and with Marion's juices coating his balls he didn't care. He was pounding away at Marion's beautiful body from below and after she exploded, Luke flipped them over so that he was on top. It was time for him to show off a bit. He took Marion's feet and put them on his shoulders. In this way he could bend Marion in half and drive deep into her. Just as he knew it would, this position caused Marion to start screaming at the top of her lungs. The biggest problem that Marion was having was being able to even form words. While Luke and Marion were fucking, Cecilia at first was disgusted with her little sister. After all, what god fearing woman would want to see her unmarried sister getting laid, never mind that Cecilia was no slouch in the getting laid department. As Marion was having her second orgasm however, Cecilia started to have strange feelings; she was getting wet between her legs, her pussy was getting hot, and her nipples were hard as rock. She couldn't believe that she was getting aroused at the sight of her little sister getting the stuffing pounded out of her. Then Luke had rolled over and Cecilia got her first glimpse of Luke's manhood. The sight took her breath away. It looked like Marion was getting fucked by a horse! ‘How the hell did she even get that… that… that thing inside her?' thought Cecilia as her hands started rubbing her tits and pussy. Not getting the feeling that she was after; Cecilia flipped her nightgown up so that she could get unblocked access to her pussy. Cecilia saw Marion look at her and she was wasn't surprised to see Marion's eyes were completely glazed over and her jaw slack. As Luke pounded Marion; Cecilia matched his pace with her hand and quickly had a powerful orgasm of her own. As she recovered, she was amazed to see that Luke was still pounding Marion, only now the two of them were on their sides; facing Cecilia. Cecilia got to watch as Luke's giant hands roamed all over Marion's body, and Marion's hands disparately trying to get a hold of anything so that she could maintain some connection with Planet Earth for she was now having almost continuous orgasms. Marion's tits were bouncing in prefect sync with Luke's thrusting. Cecilia figured that Marion wouldn't be able to speak in the morning and that she herself would probably be hard of hearing. Finally, Luke rolled Marion back on her back, this time in the traditional missionary position, was now making full thrust, deep into Marion. She had recovered just enough so that she could kiss Luke as he thrust and could even urge him to fill her up. Of course, she paid no attention to how loud she was yelling but neither of them cared by this point, and for that matter neither did Cecilia for she was now having almost constant orgasms from fingering herself while smelling, watching, and listening to Marion and Luke. Marion knew that Luke was getting close when she felt his cock swell up even more. It got hotter still and his veins popped and gave Marion extra sensation. Then it happened, Luke exploded. Eight giant shots of hot cum were unloaded into Marion's pussy and this caused Marion to again cum so hard that she blacked out. As Luke gently pulled out of Marion, a mix of cum came flooding out of her pussy and all over their bedding. Just like their first time, Luke rolled over so that he was on his back, Marion crawled up, and put her head on his shoulder and a leg over one of his. Luke somehow managed to find a cover and pulling it over them fell asleep. This was actually Cecilia's best chance to kill Marion, but like the two love birds she too had passed out. To be continued in part 3, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

Luke's HAARP Time Warp: Part 1 A cosmic catastrophe. Based on a post by somethin fishy, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels. Chapter 1. Luke MacDougall was stretching out in his tent after his hunting the Brooks Range in Alaska. He had been hunting moose earlier this week, He bagged a bull moose on his first day up north, and his work horse of a snow machine was vital to hauling the beast back to the truck. By the time he got back to his house in the outskirts of Anchorage, It was just after the evening rush hour. This was too easy. His neighbor's butcher shop was impressed when he drove up to drop off the field dressed carcass. “1022 pounds!” Mike told him when the winch scale steadied. “I didn't expect you til Friday!” Mike loves the outdoors and in addition to hunting, he also loves fishing and seeing the beauty that is Alaska. “I think I'll take my Polaris up the river to the east and see what's out there, before the melt floods out the pass.” I'm going to make the most of my week off! Luke said, But Mike was busy rolling the hoist rack over to the meat locker. Luke owned his own engineering firm that worked all over the world, mainly for the chemical industry. Luke had master's degrees in chemical and mechanical engineering plus a bachelors in metallurgy. He had been in the Marine corps, but a combat injury had forced him out. While in the corps he had been a combat engineer and he still did engineer consulting work for the Marines. He stood six foot eight and weighed two hundred and sixty pounds, and even though he did mostly desk work he was by no means out of shape. Not only was he very strong, but he was a hand-to-hand combat expert while in the corps, was one hell of a shot, and had gotten his black belt in martial arts after he had gotten out. He had thought about trying out to be a sniper, but figured that his size would give him away and therefore be a threat to his team mate, this he couldn't live with. He had light brown hair that was kept in a crew cut and piercing blue eyes. Although he looked to be very definition of a hard ass, he was actually extremely considerate to those around him and always took the extra second to consider how his actions would affect the people around him. While he didn't have a family, his older sister Mackenzie, did. Her husband, Dan, was one of Luke's oldest childhood friends and they had two kids. Luke always made sure to spoil them rotten. Since he didn't have anyone to spent money on, he had set up trust funds for both kids over his sister's objections. His sister still lived on the same ranch that they had grown up on in Wyoming. Their parents had been killed when Luke was sixteen and Mackenzie was eighteen. Mackenzie, without thinking about it; cancelled going to college and stayed on the ranch to take care of Luke so that he wasn't taken by the state. Luke's mom had been a geologist and his dad had been a part time jeweler and worked the ranch in his spare time. Tonight, Luke had another reason to be happy. He had gotten the jewelry done for his niece's birthday and had sent it to her the day before he left for his trip. Since he lived in Anchorage, Alaska it took some time to get there. He had made her a handmade necklace out of gold that he found in some of Alaska's streams. In the pendant he had a large sapphire set in it, her birth stone. He had gotten that while working on one of his overseas jobs and upon smuggling it into the U S, had cut it to maximize its beauty. It had been in rough form when he smuggled it in. Luke's jewelry making was a hobby of his to relax after a hard day in the office and actually knew how to cut and grind gemstones thanks to not only his dad but his mom as well. Going to sleep that night, he never in a million years would guess that his life was about to change completely. Luke's Spring trip up the Matanuska River to the glacial basin, before the dangerous spring thaw, and flow.; was going to be a 4-day run via snow machine. He made great time and decided to extend his trip northeastward past Lake Tazlana, and perhaps even Mount Sanford. Having made great time getting to the headwaters, he continued east toward the Gakon River. At Glenallen he stopped for fueling up at a trading post; and for updates on the Mount Sanford melt. The locals told him to Stay on the north side of the Gakon River and he'd be safe. Continuing northeast, Luke was now in unfamiliar territory, so he focused on landmarks and wildlife. He watched two Grizzlies kill a yearling moose. He finally pitched camp due northwest of Mount Sanford; Just east of Gakona, and on the north side of the flooding river that rushed down from the high mountain peaks. His chart showed he was near the research facility known as the High-frequency Active Auroral Research Program (HAARP). Global rumors and conspiracy theories abounded, regarding the mega-high voltage compound, guarded by a very sophisticated security system and plain-clothes security people. The security protocols were strikingly identical to the Central Intelligence Agency's standard operating procedures. Luke had heard that tonight might be an amazing display of the Aurora Borealis; or northern Lights. What Luke didn't know was that he was closer to the security fence than he knew. Just one ridge of trees blocked his view of the high fencing. During the night, while Luke slept in blissful ignorance, a cosmic disaster struck. At one point Luke stirred a bit as a sound similar to a P A system having a feedback loop, was flaring. As it did, the waves and arcs of the northern lights danced radically across the sky. The sound and lights were clearly synchronized and getting brighter. But Luke uncharacteristically slept like a baby. This was a weird one, for the only known person immediately affected was Luke. Suddenly the sound was silent and the area was black. Pitch black. Again, Luke slept. And when the black hole sucked him, tent and all, Luke was sound asleep. This unexplained phenomena transported Luke across space and time. When Luke woke up the first time; he noticed was that it was a lot more humid and warmer than it had been when he had gone to bed. He then noticed that the bird sounds were different as well. ‘Okay this is weird' he thought. He stuck his head out of his little tent and his confusion deepened for around him was a wild forest of deciduous trees. When he went to bed, he had been surrounded by scrub land with stunted aspen trees. ‘I must be dreaming, and if this is a dream, damn.' “Well, I guess I better have a look around” he said to himself. He spent the rest of the morning looking around his “dream world” wondering when he was going to wake up. His Polaris Snow Machine was no longer parked next to the south end of the tent. It wasn't anywhere. Not that it would be all that helpful in this mild summer-like weather. He noticed that the sun was almost straight overhead and he had an idea. He would check the time on his phone and use that to figure out about where he was at. When he did it, he got an even bigger shock, his phone was nine hours behind. That combined with the tree species around him, put him in… ‘Hell, is this England?' The weather plus the state of the leaves on the trees likely put it in late spring. “Well fuck me!” exclaimed Luke. For the rest of the day, he stayed near his 2-man tent. He found a stream nearby to get water and fish from. Hopefully he would wake up from this nightmare soon. When he woke up the next morning, he was starting to realize that something was truly fucked up with his world. He was still in the same spot. Figuring out that he was fucked, he did an inventory of his gear. He had his tent, sleeping bag, backpack, and camo clothes. He had his 9mm sig and his .338 rifle that his had picked up while in the Marines, and he had plenty of ammo for both. In his backpack he had is laptop and solar powered charger, one M R E, plenty of survival straws, matches, his extra canteen, and extra fire starters. Of course, he had his travel rod, a selection of terminal tackle, and some lures. He had re-spooled the reel right before going to the Brooks Range. All in all, he was in good shape. What really bothered him was that he couldn't get any satellite lock or cell signal at all. After his inventory, he figured that he probably should get moving, so he packed everything up. While he was packing, he had water boiling over the fire to fill his canteens up. Checking his compass he decided to start moving East. He walked carefully through the woods for the rest of the day, stopping with about an hour of daylight left, at another stream, to make camp. First thing he did was get a fire going and got himself more water. He had managed to catch some fish and frogs for supper. Early the next morning he again topped off his canteens and started moving again, still heading East. The way he figured it, one of three things could be going on: one this was all some weird dream; two somehow, he had traveled through space and time; or three he was in an alternate universe. He was hoping that this was a dream. About midday he paused and rested for a bit for it was a warm, humid day. As he was getting up from a short nap, he heard shouting nearby. It sounded like English, well sort of. Now Luke was curious, for he had also heard metal on metal contact, so he headed toward it. Within a minute he came up to a dirt road. Looking North, Luke saw six men on horseback riding around a stopped carriage. On the ground were several dead men, all wearing armor. As Luke watched, two men burst out of the carriage and were quickly cut down there was nothing that Luke could do for them because he was too far away. The men on horseback now dismounted and approached the carriage. The next sound made Luke's blood chill for it was a female scream. Not one but two. Two young women were yanked from the carriage. One had golden blond and wore a blue dress, while the other one wore a green dress and had brown hair. The younger one looked to be about eighteen or nineteen while the other looked to be slightly older. Two men grabbed each woman and pulled them in front of what Luke assumed to be the commander. While the men were occupied, Luke quickly closed the distance. As he got to within thirty yards, he heard something about the men having some fun with the woman. That was enough for Luke, he slipped off his backpack. He was still in his camo clothing and had carefully modified it into a ghillie suit. He stepped out into the road, mad sure to have his handgun ready and yelled; “Halt, Drop Your Weapons!” Chapter 2. Marion of York was pissed to put it mildly. She hadn't wanted to come along, with her older sister, Cecilia, and father, Charles, to London. Normally she loved traveling to London, but this time it was for Cecilia's engagement and her fiancé, John of Sussex, gave Marion the creeps. They had spent almost a week in London getting the wedding contract ready. When they were married, John would become the lord of Charles's land and the land would then stay in the family. Marion would continue to live in the castle until she was married. Charles was making these arrangements to avoid a situation with his greedy neighbor who had been eyeing his land and daughters for years, and Charles knew that his health was failing and that he wouldn't be long for this world. After the contract had been signed, John decided to travel back with them, as much to check out his new land as to check out Marion and the other woman of his soon to be castle. They had been traveling for three days when they were ambushed. Their guards were cut down within minutes, because although these men were very experienced, loyal, and brave; they had been caught by surprise. Soon all six men were dead. Three were John's and three had been Charles's. They had managed to cut down four of their attackers though. Soon the remaining six attackers were circling the carriage. Marion recognized the colors that the men wore. They belonged to their greedy neighbor, Richard. One of them, Marion personally recognized as Richard's son, William. The same man that her father had kicked out of their castle when he had persuaded relations with Cecilia. This wasn't good. Soon her father and John decided that their only chance was to try and kill the men attacking them. They both knew that if they surrendered, they would be killed anyway. They burst out of the carriage and were quickly cut down without achieving anything. This left the ladies defenseless. William ordered them to be pulled from the carriage. They were brought before him where he then told them; “Well bitches, we're going to have some serious fun then you'll both have to die. However, I will give you a choice. If you cooperate your death will be quick and painless, if you don't well…” Both ladies started turning white for this was their worst nightmare come true. Both despised William, his father, and all the people loyal to them. As William was cutting the dress from Cecilia, they heard a booming male voice: “Halt, Drop Your Weapons!” The voice echoed through the forest and the trees even seemed to move at the sound of it. Although the words themselves were weird, the point was clear. The ladies looked up hopefully and the men spun around. There thirty paces in front of them was a massive humanoid creature. It was dressed with leaves and small branches and not a single patch of skin was visible. In one hand was a small black object, but it didn't have any armor or any weapons for that matter. Then William spoke up; “Says who? A stupid, unarmed swamp thing?” His men snickered. Apparently, the humanoid had understood him. “'Says who? I'll tell you; I am your worst nightmare come to life. A man that can kill you where you stand and you won't be able to do a thing about it. Now this is how things are going to be. I am going to count to five. If you fuckers are not out of here by then, or I will kill you all.” The humanoid made this threat in a way that seemed like it might have ordered food, not facing six heavily armed men. William snorted; this was going to be too easy. Looking at his men: “Lads, time for some more entertainment. Kill that thing.” The ladies knew the stranger was dead. Suddenly the humanoid couched slightly and brought the small black object up to a horizontal position. The next thing the ladies knew there was a sound like thunder, the small black object jumped around in the humanoid's hand, and a quick jet of flame shot out the end of the object. The men around them started falling with blood and meat exploding from their necks. Within seconds, only William was left and he was using a now nearly nude Cecilia as a shield. Cecilia was nearly nude because William had just finished cutting her dress when the humanoid interrupted. “So, I see mister tough guy in armor is actually just another coward that uses an innocent woman as a shield, how pathetic.” The humanoid stood very still for a short time as though he was debating something. “Get out of here, beast. Nothing here concerns you” commanded William. Marion thought this was a stupid move on William's part but then again, he wasn't known to be the sharpest tool in the shed. Her thoughts were confirmed within a second. “Beast is it now? Well tell you what is going to happen. You let that lady go and I'll put my weapon away. Then we can see who is the better in a real man's fight.” Luke knew this course was a bit dumb but one he didn't want to risk hurting the lady even though the chances of that were slim. The other reason that he did this was that he wanted a bit more fun from this engagement. “Deal” said William and he released Cecilia and Luke put away his gun. As he released her, her dress fell away but this was the least of her concerns at the moment. She ran to Marion and embraced her. Then Marion asked the stranger: “Where is your sword, kind stranger?” “Sword?” snorted the stranger “Never used one and won't be needing one.” ‘This man was more arrogant than most nobles. What kind of word is “won't”? He is doomed.' thought Marion. She had good reason to doubt the stranger would live for although William was an idiot, he was very noted swordsman. William made the first move toward the stranger. The stranger didn't move until William was almost upon him, then with absolutely amazing speed the stranger side-stepped William's attack and grabbed his right wrist. The stranger then took his other hand and struck William in the elbow snapping it and bending it completely the other way. William though, didn't have time to register the pain for the stranger then grabbed William's head and with a quick motion of his hands, snapped William's neck with a loud crack; snapping it just as easily as someone would snap kindling for a fire. The stranger then moved quickly to check on the other men. For those attacking, to make sure that they were dead and for the attacked to see if he could give any of them aid. All of them were dead. The entire time the ladies cautiously watched his, Cecilia not even realizing that she was naked. When the man finished, he walked up to the ladies with his hands stretched out and with his palms faced the ladies so they could see that he wasn't armed. As he passed the wagon, the man looked in a trunk and found another dress for Cecilia. He also removed the strange outer clothes that he was wearing. Luke was now dressing in a t-shirt and camo jeans. Finally arriving in front of the ladies, Luke handed the dress to Cecilia who quickly put it on. Marion was stuck by this act of kindness on the man's part, for he at first seemed to be utterly ruthless. Something else Marion noticed was just how damn handsome the stranger was. He was clean shaven, with a strong chin. His blue eyes were lit with the look of not only intelligence but also concern. His shoulders were broad and his bare arms had well defined muscles on them. Marion could almost imagine those arms wrapped around her and this thought caused her heart to flutter and for moisture to form in between her thighs. No other man she had ever met had caused her to have thoughts like this and she had even met the current king of England, Edward the Confessor. Walking up to the ladies, Luke was having a hard time deciding on which one was better looking. Cecilia, the older of the two, had long and almost Chestnut colored hair, her skin had a very light tan, few freckles on her face, and warm brown eyes. Of course, the rest of her body was really good too, with about C cup tits plus large pink nipples. Her stomach had a little bit of fat on it but not bad, Luke liked his ladies with a little meat on them. He hated when women were so skinny that their bones showed. The worst thing from his perspective about her was that her pussy was a jungle, in fact he had never seen a bush that thick. He had been to some of the world's most remote jungles and her pussy hair was thicker. The younger one though was stunning as well, although she wasn't naked so Luke couldn't make a direct comparison. She was slightly taller than the older one, probably about five foot ten or so. Her hair looked to be the color of twenty-four caret gold, and her eyes looked to be sapphires. Her skin, at least what Luke could see, was a pure white. To top things off she had nice full lips, a very cute nose and a perfectly oval face. “Good afternoon, ladies.” Seeing the fearful look on their faces, Luke continued: “You have nothing more to fear, for I will not harm you.” Cecilia was still in a state of shock, but Marion had recovered for the most part. “We thank you kind sir. I do not want to think what would have happened to us if you had not stepped in.” Luke gave her a slight nod “What be your name kind stranger?” “Luke. What be your name and the name of your companion here?” “I am Marion of York and this is my older sister Cecilia.” Marion was starting to relax a bit; however, Cecilia wasn't, but this was normal for them. Marion had always been faster to react to changes. “So, tell me, Marion, what happened here? Why were you attacked?” “The men that attacked us belonged to a neighboring earl, Richard. He was been lusting after my father's lands for years now.” Marion broke down a little, thinking about her father. “Sorry, Richard was furious when he heard that Cecilia here was to be married to John of Sussex. This would have kept our lands out of Richard's hands. His men were waiting in ambush for us, and they caught our guards by surprise. Our father and John were in the carriage with us. They decided to rush out and attack the remaining men, once the guards were slain. They were killed without achieving anything. William was Richard's son and the man you killed with your bare hands. He told us, once we had been pulled from the carriage that they were going to have fun with us and that we would be killed. How we died would have our choice, if we cooperated then death would have been quick and if we did not cooperate then we would have faced a long and painful death. William has killed many people before and he was addicted to killing, so I have no doubt that you saved us from a horrible death at William's hands.” Marion finished, and broke down in tears. Luke kneeled in front of her and put one his large hands on her cheek. He then pulled Marion in and held her tight. As he did, he whispered to her, “You have no need to worry further for I will now be protecting you, that is if you want me to.” She pulled away slightly and looked into his eyes with a hopeful look on her face. She then launched herself back into his arms: “Thank you, Luke. But are you sure, we have nothing of value for I am sure that Richard has taken over our home?” “If I was not sure of it, Marion, I would not have made the offer. You two will have to do something for me, though.” Both ladies instantly stiffened and gained hard looks on their faces. “You two will have to learn how to defend yourselves In case I am not nearby when you are attacked next. Because, I am sure of this; when Richard does not hear back from his men, he will send more men to look for them and by extension you two.” Both ladies relaxed a bit, but were a bit confused for this was the last thing they had expected. “But we are ladies, we cannot fight” stated Cecilia. She had finally gotten over her paralysis. Hearing this, Luke's face went from a concerned caring, to one of extreme anger. The ladies were completely taken back by this and instantly became fearful again. They didn't even realize what they had done to change his mood so suddenly. But they quickly learned. “Let Me Get Something Straight With You Two, Right Now!” growled Luke as the ladies shrank from his fury. “You both Will learn how to defend yourself, for I will teach both of you how. This is the price for me staying with you. If you are not willing to at least try to learn then I shall take my leave of you.” At this Luke spun around on his heel and started walking away. He was a firm believer in woman being capable, despite their physical differences. He wasn't however going to fight for his life to defend these ladies, if they were not at least willing to learn how to defend themselves. Sure, he would feel a bit guilty about leaving them but that was life. Luke figured that with the loot from the dead men around plus a couple of their horses, he could go anywhere. Luke hadn't taken more than three steps when Marion cried out: “Wait! God, please wait?” Luke stopped but didn't turn around. “If you are willing to teach us how to defend ourselves, then we would be deeply in your debt, kind sir.” “Never call me sir again, and you will not be in my debt. You're learning how to defend yourselves will be enough payment for not only rescuing you, but also further defending you” stated Luke. “Do we have a deal?” he asked still with his back to the ladies. The ladies looked at each other and then back to Luke, “We have a deal, Luke” They said together. Luke turned back around, wearing a soft, warm smile. “First thing we need to do is to collect all the weapons, armor, and anything else useful from the dead. Then they will need to be buried for the last thing we need is obvious evidence of what happened here. After all that is done, it will probably be about time to set up camp for the night. Tomorrow morning your lessons start.” The ladies looked at him with confused looks “What ladies, I don't want any arguments, get moving now” Luke snapped at them. Chapter 3. This got the ladies moving. Over the next few hours, they worked harder than they ever had in their lives, the dead were stripped of anything useful, even their clothes. All the loot was put in the carriage for transport. While the ladies were busy with the dead, Luke rounded up some of the horses. They had enough for each of them to ride their own horse and to have a spare apiece. On William they found a number of gold coins and some silver ones as well. This was added to the money that was being carried in the carriage. After Luke rounded up the horses, he began to dig a mass grave for the dead and place them in it. He had also policed his brass shell casings. He thought that with his knowledge that he might be able to make reloads, plus he wanted to leave as little evidence as possible. Finally, everything was finished and they still had about two hours before nightfall, so Luke set up camp away from the road, in a clearing next to a clear stream. As he began to set up, Cecilia and especially Marion were immensely curious. They had never seen gear like this before. Sure, they had seen satchels and tents before, but never made of this strange cloth. Luke got a fire going, and then started boiling water that he collected from the stream. Now the lady's curiosity overrode their lingering fear. “Why are you boiling the water, Luke?” asked Marion. “Just making it safe to drink. By boiling the water you kill off the microorganisms, in the water, that can make you sick.” “Microorganisms?” asked Cecilia “Yep, microorganisms are organisms that are too small to be seen by the naked eye, but make no mistake they are there and the wrong ones can kill you” explained Luke. “Sounds like you speak witchcraft or heresy” stated Cecilia. She was devotedly religious. “God alone decided who dies and who lives.” Through this Marion wasn't sure who to believe. Although the things that Luke said made absolutely no sense to her; what reason would he have of lying to them over something like this. Luke must have been in a good mood however for he wasn't offended by Cecilia's rebuttal. He actually looked amused. “Well, Cecilia go ahead and drink the water straight from that stream then, and when you do eventually get dysentery don't complain to me about it. As far as witchcraft is concerned, stop being insulting, for there is nothing magical about anything I do for I am an engineer.” “You're that confident that we would get sick from that water?” “Maybe not the water from that stream but why take the risk.” “I have a couple of questions for you Luke.” Marion continued when Luke nodded toward her “what does “don't” mean, and what is an engineer?” “Oh, sorry about that. It is a speech difference from my homeland. Sometimes we would take two words and make them one. Doing this makes speaking more efficient. Don't is actually do not. When this is done it's called a contraction. It's; is actually it is.” “Wow that is more efficient.” “And an engineer is someone who designs things to be made, or figures out why something failed, or figured out how to make things easier, mechanically” “Interesting, I have never heard of an engineer. So, another question for you, where is your homeland?” Marion was determined to learn everything that she could about Luke. “Well, originally I came from an area called Wyoming, but now I live, well lived in an area called Alaska.” “I have never heard of either of those places.” “That doesn't surprise me for they are very far away. Across the western sea. The Viking raiders know of it. It is past Iceland and Greenland. ” “Father may have known about those lands, but it's not something he felt women should bother with.” Marion wasn't sure of what to ask next. She wanted to know everything about this man but she could sense that he was hesitant to talk about himself. She sat next to him by the fire and like him just stared into the flames. Cecilia had started her evening prayers by now. “Are you going to say your evening prayers, Luke?” asked Marion. Luke gave her a weak smile. “Sorry, I don't pray.” “You don't believe in God?” “Nice use of a contraction, Marion, and to tell you the truth, no I don't. I never have for I have seen more destruction and suffering caused by differing religious beliefs then you could ever imagine. I do believe that you have the right to believe what you want and you have the right to peacefully practice your beliefs without interference. But I could never take moral guidance from folks that allow innocent children to be tortured and killed of no reason at all, or that preaches that half the human population are inferior because they were born as a woman.” “Maybe their torture was all God's plan for them; and woman are inferior to man. After all, Eve was created from Adam and it was Eve that got them kicked out of the garden.” “Ya sure, “God's plan”. I've been hearing that all my life and every time someone says that, it is usually to cover up for either them not caring or they were the guilty party. Problem with the Adam and Eve theory is that there is absolutely no proof that it happened and I find it ironic that the “first people” had European names. Plus, this sounds just what it is, a story that men use to keep woman subservient to them, makes me sick.” By now Luke had a faraway look in his eye. Marion realized that is his mind, he was somewhere else entirely; and he was. Luke's mind had traveled back to his time spend in Iraq and the death he had seen firsthand that was caused by people's differing beliefs, and these weren't even beliefs in different gods, just different ways of worship. In his mind's eye he also saw women that had been burned with acid or hot oil because they did something to “offend” their family. He saw what happened when men used their position to “marry” young girls and the horror inflicted on the girls. Eventually Cecilia got done with her prayers and came back over. Luke shared some of his food with her. He had lost his appetite. Anything he thought about his time in Iraq he lost his appetite. “Something bothering you?” asked Cecilia “You barely ate anything.” “It's Just some very bad memories of a place that I was in for a time; nothing for you two to be worried about.” Eventually Luke stood up and stretched, Marion and Cecilia were almost asleep sitting by the fire. “Well ladies, you two should get some sleep. You two can sleep in my tent and I will sleep against that tree so I can keep watch.” “But we cannot sleep were you sleep. You need the sleep as well” protested Marion. Luke just gave a look and told her “Shut up and get in the tent, both of you. Make sure to take your dresses off before you lay down so that you don't damage the bedding.” Both Marion and Cecilia knew that they wouldn't win this argument so they did as Luke told them. They were amazed by how soft and comfortable Luke's bedding was. It was simply the most luxurious thing that they had ever laid on. Within minutes both had passed out. Luke sat outside and kept watch all night. He would doze off for ten or fifteen minutes at a time. He would then wake up, look around and then doze off again. Chapter 4. Marion was the first of the ladies to wake up the next morning, Cecilia was really not a morning person. So, Marion carefully got up as to not wake Cecilia, she grabbed her dress, and stepped out of the tent. Luke was up and had the fire going. He had some fresh fish cooking, but he hadn't realized that Marion was up yet. So, she stood quietly and watched him still holding her dress in her hand. The sun was just about to rise as Marion watched Luke cook the fish and boil water for drinking. Finally, she got the courage to walk over to him. As she did, she carefully laid her dress down. Now naked with nothing to hide her body, she walked up behind Luke. “Good morning, Luke. I trust that you slept well last night.” “Good morning, Marion. I slept decent actually. How about you?” “That was the best that I have ever slept. Your bedding is by far the best I have ever felt.” “Thank you, Marion. Breakfast will be ready in a bit. Can you wake Cecilia up?” “Can we talk for a bit first, please. Cecilia actually hates mornings.” “Very well then.” Luke turned around and his jaw almost fell off. Marion was the very definition of a goddess. Her skin was pure white. She had about the same size tits as Cecilia, but Marion's tits were a bit firmer with smaller pink nipples. The flip side was that her nipples were much harder than Cecilia's. Luke's eyes traveled down to her stomach. It was flat, firm, and toned but not thin enough to show any bones. Traveling further south, Luke noticed that Marion's pussy was covered in sparse light blond hair. He could see her pussy lips sticking out slightly and the there was a small gap between her legs, caused by Marion's hips flaring out nicely. Her legs were long and strong, and her feet were even beautiful and Luke wasn't a foot guy. Traveling back up north, Luke also noticed that Marion had a graceful neck that seemed to be screaming for him to nibble on. “Well how do I look?” “Are you sure your name isn't Aphrodite? You are by far the most beautiful woman that I have ever met, and I have met some very beautiful woman before.” Marion smiled. From the sudden heat in her cheeks, she was sure that she was blushing crimson and she felt a sticky wetness forming between her legs again. Suddenly she was moving like another person. She walked straight up to Luke, reached up to hold his cheek and pull him down so she could kiss him. Kissing him was by far the best thing that Marion had ever felt. Her whole body felt tingly and she actually wondered if she might pass out from the pleasure. This increased when Luke carefully picked her up. Marion then wrapped her strong legs around Luke's body. She could feel his cock getting hard and this only further drove Marion's lust. She might have gone even further, but through her lust-induced trance, she heard the unmistakable sounds of Cecilia starting to get up. Marion and Luke let go of each other and Marion ran over to put her dress on. She got it on in record time and by the time Cecilia came out of the tent Marion was starting to eat on one of the fish that Luke had been preparing. Cecilia was clueless as to what Marion and Luke had been doing, for she just assumed that Luke would want to be with her because she was the oldest and she though the smartest. What she didn't know was that Luke was deeply attracted to intelligence and Marion had her beat badly in this department. As the three of them ate their breakfast, Marion asked about the plans for today. “Well first we need to check out those clothes we got yesterday to see if you two can wear any of it. One; having pants on makes it easier to fight, and two; when we start traveling it will be much easier for you two to hide the fact that you are women.” Marion immediately could see the wisdom in Luke's thinking; by hiding the fact that Marion and Cecilia were in fact women, even if it was only from a distance, then they wouldn't attract as much attention to themselves. It was like Luke's hunting clothes, in the woods, that she learned were colored in a pattern called camouflage. It would make them harder to spot. Cecilia of course was against the idea. She was a lady not some cross dresser, thank you very much, but when it was clear that even her sister supported Luke, Cecilia didn't have much choice. They both found men's clothes that fit them and Luke found some clothes that even fit him. He wanted to be dressed in the same clothes as everyone else so he didn't stand out as much. Plus, by not wearing his modern clothes, he could save them for special occasions. After the three got changed, Luke started going over the ultra-basics of self-defense. Marion threw herself into learning and she learnt fast. She had been almost raped once and she wasn't going to let that happen again if she could help it. Cecilia wasn't really that interested. The way she looked at it, it was Luke's job to protect her, not for her to protect herself. After a couple of hours all three were hungry and tired. Luke got the fire going again and started fixing the last of the food that had been in the carriage. As they ate, Marion sat as close as she could to Luke while not crowding him. Eventually Cecilia excused herself to relieve herself. “Marion, I have a question for you. Now before I ask, know this; know that the question will at first sound very stupid but once I explain I promise that it will make sense. And furthermore, I must insist that you never, ever tell anyone what we are about to talk about. If my secret falls into the wrong hands and used incorrectly the destruction that will fall on the world will cast the Battle of Armageddon in the shade.” Marion nodded nervously, “Okay, what year is this?” “Why this is the year of our lord 1065. Why, and why must it remain a secret” Luke closed his eyes, took a deep breath, held it for a second and slowly let it out. Marion was growing more concerned, she knew that Luke didn't lack anything in the bravery department and yet here he was more nervous than she had ever seen him, and she had seen him take out half a dozen thugs without breaking a sweat. Slowly opening his eyes, Luke looked directly into Marion's eyes and said flatly: “Where I came from it was the year 2021 A D.” “What?” “That's right, Marion. I not only come from a different place but also from a different time. And since I have a decent understanding of my history, I know what the major events that are going to happen for the next almost thousand years and if the wrong people get hold of this then they might try to make short sighted decisions that would spell disaster for them and their people.” Marion was speechless and absolutely stunned after all she had been falling in love with this man and know she felt that she didn't know him at all. Suddenly she stood up. “Marion!” “Get Away From Me You Bloody Devil! I never want to be near you again!” Luke bowed his head, accepting his fate. As Marion ran away, she didn't see that Luke was starting to cry. He had just lost the only woman that he had ever truly loved romantically and this came on top of him losing his entire family and all of his friends. He hadn't cried since he was five, but now he was crying now. Slowly he stood up and started to gather his gear up. Looking up he saw Cecilia coming back. ‘Just fucking great' he thought. “Where's Marion?” Cecilia asked. Knowing that not telling her would turn out badly, Luke decided on telling Cecilia a half-truth; he didn't trust Cecilia. “I told her something about myself that upset her deeply.” “What, are you actually married?” Luke smiled slightly “If it was only that small of a secret, but no, my secret can change the world forever and if it gets used wrong then the horror that would be unleashed is far beyond anything you could ever imagine.” “Then why did you tell Marion, but not me?” Now Cecilia was getting pissed for she didn't like the fact that that Luke trusted her bratty little sister and not her. “Why, because I am finding myself falling in love with her and the last thing, I wanted was to keep my biggest secret from her. Marion, in the meantime was stomping off. She didn't even know where she was going, for she was furious. Eventually she found herself standing in front of her father's grave. Luke had given her father his own grave and had even took the time to make a marker for him. She collapsed in front of the grave and began to weep. She was crying harder than she had ever cried before, the man that she had fallen in love with wasn't even close to the man that she had thought that he was. Finally, she stopped crying and just stared at the marker that Luke had made for her father. Luke had taken her father's sword and broke it in half. He then carved Charles's name on it and had written something else. Then he drove the handle part into the soil at her father's head. It took Marion a while to read the instruction. For one, it was written in an unfamiliar tongue and two her reading was just good enough to be able to slowly make her way through the bible. But eventually she was able to make sense of the writing and once again began to cry for Luke had written: “Here lies a proud, brave man that gave his life so that his family might live. If I, the man who buried his earthly remains, could be even a quarter of the man that this man was then I would be able to die a happy man. Go in peace now Charles of York. I promise that I will do everything in my power to continue to protect your family.” Marion knew what she had to do and she knew what she had done. She was so pissed with herself, for turning her back on Luke, that she could barely stand herself. After all, here was a man that had saved her from being raped and murdered, that had started to train her in self-defense so that if something like that ever happened again, she would be able to defend herself, and most of all here was a man that believed that women are at the very least equal to men. Sure, men are usually stronger and faster, but in mental abilities, where Luke seemed to be most interested in her, he had already stated multiple times that men and women are at least equals and, in some areas, women are for the most part far superior to men. She also knew that Luke would never hurt her and would die to protect her. Finally, she was able to stand up, she wiped her face off, turned around, and ran off to find Luke before he took off. She could only hope and pray that she wasn't too late. Of course, he might turn his back on her and she wouldn't blame him if he did, after all she had already turned her back on him once. Chapter 5. As fast as Marion ran through the woods, her mind was running faster. Would she be able to find Luke and Cecilia again? Would Luke even talk to her if she could find them? And perhaps the most disturbing thought, would Cecilia try to ensnare Luke? This last one was the worst for Marion because Cecilia could never stand to see Marion happy and always went out of her way to make Marion's life as miserable as possible. Now that Marion had for all appearances rejected Luke, would Cecilia try and take Luke before Marion could come to her senses. Is water wet? With this in the front of her mind, Marion pushed herself to run even faster. The brush and branches that slapped her in the face and the thorns that caught her clothes couldn't slow her down for her just had to find Luke before it was too late. Finally, she got to the clearing that they had camped in. Luke and Cecilia were gone. Looking around desperately, Marion found the tracks leading out toward the road. She also found a note written on some strange material. The fact that it was written was enough to prove that it was from Luke, Cecilia couldn't read or write, but Marion would have known it was from him anyway because she recognized his writing style: Marion, “I am deeply sorry that I have angered you. I truly wish that the circumstances were different for I have truly fallen in love with you. I would not blame you if you never talk to me again for, I have realized that I completely overwhelmed you. I am sorry that I have hurt you. I have left, with Cecilia, to get her back home. After that I will be leaving England. I truly hope that you find the happiness and love, in life, that an outstanding woman like yourself deserves. Goodbye, Luke Marion was cursing herself too much to bother crying at the moment. She had turned her back on Luke when he tried to tell her the most important thing about himself. It should have been obvious to Marion, at the time, that Luke didn't like to keep secrets from her, but then again, she had never known anyone that would tell her the simple truth without wanting something in return. Just to make herself feel even better, the one and only time that someone told her the truth without wanting anything in return, she ran away. Now Luke had taken reasonability for angering her, admitted to her that he had fallen in love with her, and told her where he was going. She had to catch him before he left England, at all cost. She knew that with the carriage that Luke would be slowed down a bit. Problem is that she didn't have a horse or any other gear with her, but she didn't care. As Marion began to follow the tracks, she heard a familiar sound coming from the brush. When she looked, she found a horse there with all the gear she would need. In the saddlebags, she found money and food. All this stuff she had seen very recently. It was gear that the three of them had collected from the dead after Luke had saved them. This could only mean one thing; Luke hade left it without Cecilia's knowledge, for if she had known then she would have done everything she could have to prevent Luke from leaving anything for Marion. With the horse and the knowledge of where Luke and her sister were headed, and that Luke wanted her to rejoin him, Marion took off to find them. Once Luke had explained to Cecilia what had happened, leaving out the part about him being from the future, Cecilia pretty much demanded that Luke finish escorting her home. Luke was too broken hearted to care so he finished packing the gear and set off with Cecilia. As they left, Cecilia started pouring on her charm. Despite her many flaws from his point of view, Luke had to at least admit that Cecilia was beautiful and charming. With him being hurt so bad by Marion, Cecilia figured that it would be easy to get her hands on Luke. Still Luke maintained at least some of his wits about him. He wouldn't show Cecilia his computer or rifle, and she wouldn't be able to secretly look at them for Luke had them both locked in their cases, and the locks were highly advanced combination locks. Luke guarding his secrets so closely pissed Cecilia off to no end, but she couldn't let it show, yet. She figured that it would take a few days but she would wear down Luke's resistance to her. After all, she wanted the knowledge that Luke surely possessed for herself. Cecilia and Luke made pretty good time, after they broke camp, traveling until they had to stop and set up camp. Luke still wouldn't take the chance on getting a room at an inn. Cecilia of course wasn't happy about this, but since she had set herself a mission, she wasn't about to complain about it. After Luke got the campsite set up, Cecilia was too much of a lady to help, he went to get some food. While he was gone Cecilia went through his gear and found many clues as to who Luke really was. At least she would have if she could read that is. She decided that when they got home, she would have Luke arrested for something and then take his gear to a monk that she trusted and knew loved to read. Seeing Luke coming back with food, Cecilia continued to pour on the charm. “See unlike my stupid sister, I would never leave you, Luke. She never did care about anyone but herself and you deserve a woman who knows how to pleasure and care for a man. That woman is me.” Cecilia curled up to Luke and began to caress him softly. Luke barely reacted to her, but she had expected that. He had been badly damaged, by her sister, and Cecilia knew from long experience with men that it might take her a little bit longer to get what she wanted from Luke. That evening, Luke again set up the tent. This time, Cecilia insisted that she was terrified of nightmares and was afraid to sleep alone. “It was fine before Marion ran off because there was someone there with me. With her now gone I am terribly afraid that I will start having nightmares.” “Sorry, Cecilia but someone needs to keep watch during the night. If you get nightmares, I will be right out here for you.” Finally, wondering at how Luke could still have the ability to reject her, Cecilia went to bed. Luke sat around for a while and just thought about everything; Him losing his parents, getting a medical discharge from the Marines because of a roadside bomb, losing the rest of everyone he had every known because of some fucking cosmic freak job, killing those men to protect two women who he didn't know Then losing Marion because he had told her the truth, and finally Cecilia's rather obvious and frankly annoying attempts to seduce him. Thing was that the harder Cecilia tried, the more she drove Luke away. She didn't know this of course and Luke wasn't about to tell her. He had promised to get her home and he would. As soon as he did, he would get to a port as fast as possible and get a boat to the continent. Finally, he fell into a fitful slumber. Marion drove her mount as hard as she could to make up some time. As she went, she would ask people coming from the other direction if they had seen a carriage with more horses then would normally be around and was headed in the same direction she was. A few people had and she had learned that she was about a half day behind. If she got what she thought was truthful information, she would pay the person who had given her the info. As it got dark, Marion continued to travel until she couldn't see anything anymore. When at last she had to stop, she took care of her horse for without it she wouldn't have a chance to catch Luke, then she ate some of the food that Luke had left her, and finally dozed off to sleep. Before she went to sleep though, her mind drifted back to when she had been naked and had been picked up by Luke. This memory made her wet between her legs and it felt like she was on fire with the fire being centered in her cunt. It didn't take long for her to start rubbing herself with one hand rubbing across her tits and sensitive nipples and the other rubbing between her legs. Since she had never done this before, it took her a few minutes to figure out what felt good. Eventually she found a small bump that when rubbed sent shock waves through her body. The more she rubbed that spot the better it felt, until she started to thrash around and nearly blacked out. As she recovered, she felt several emotions running through her. One was guilt, what she had just done had been preached against as a mortal sin for as long as she could remember and, now she figured that she was going to hell because of it. The second emotion though took some of the guilty edge off for she felt an amazing calm descend on her. She just didn't give a fuck what those priest and nuns said. This feeling was new to her but didn't take her long to figure out that Luke had led her to this feeling and the more she thought about it the more that she realized that Luke had been right. This was after all Her body and what she did with it was Her business. One side effect that she didn't expect was that making herself feel good like that, also helped her get to sleep easily. The next morning, Marion was up before the sun and felt more rested than she had in years. One other affect that Luke had on her was that she just didn't feel any need to pray and definitely didn't feel any need to visit a priest to ask for forgiveness. Quickly she ate a bit and got the horse ready. She knew that Cecilia wasn't a morning person so she figured that she could make some serious ground up. Marion had her dress packed away in a saddlebag and was wearing some of the clothes that they had gotten off the dead guys. At first, she felt bad about this, but seeing the reactions of the people that she met on the road, made her fully realize Luke's wisdom for nobody realized that she was in fact a woman. She had been traveling for a couple of hours when she came upon a campsite that had been recently abandoned. Checking it out, she found a small pouch with some money, a short note, and some food. Again, she recognized the pouch and the writing. This time the note informed Marion that her sister was up to no good. She estimated that she had only missed them by about an hour or so, judging by how much heat was in the embers. She easily got the fire going again and boiled some water. She remembered the warning that Luke had given her about contaminated water. After boiling enough water to refill her canteen and making sure that her horse had gotten enough water and grass to eat, she set out again. Again, she traveled to nightfall, but this time when she stopped, she could see a small campfire in the distance. Now she began to plan what she was going to do when she caught up with Luke and Cecilia. With her sister's two-faced nature, Marion would have a hard time of it just showing back up in camp, but she also really wanted to meet up with Luke and apologize for turning her back on him and running off. Finally, Marion had a plan and she started to rub herself again. This time, she was able to start with what felt the best and within minutes had cum so hard that she saw stars and passed out. The next morning, Marion got up as the sun was coming up and got underway extra quick. Sure enough, the fire that she had seen the night before was from Luke and Cecilia. When Marion came to the edge of the camp, she dismounted and quietly began to investigate. Luke wasn't there, but Cecilia was and was still sleeping. Marion then retreated to a good hiding spot near her horse to watch for Luke. After an hour, Marion began to get worried. There was evidence in the camp to say that Luke was still with Cecilia but Marion hadn't seen Luke anywhere. She was watching so intensely that she didn't hear someone come up behind her. Suddenly a strong hand was across her mouth, and Marion reacted in the way that Luke had taught her, but whoever was behind her was very strong. Marion was now fighting for her life and felt like she was stronger now then she had ever been. Finally, she was able to face who had attacked her and was surprised to be looking into a giant's chest. She glanced up and was astonished to see the person, who had attacked her, was none other than Luke. Without thinking about it, she slapped him hard across his face and then jumped up and grabbed hold of him, and started kissing him fiercely. To be continued in part 2, Based on a post by somethin fishy, for Sex Stories.

The Bishop's Hotwife: Part 5Some things are not negotiable..Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Chapter 10: So What Happens Now.That was the last I saw of Mrs. Barton. Two days after that conversation, I headed back to Boston to complete my final year of law school.I had two choices: dwell on the love I had found and now lost or apply that energy into my studies. I chose the latter.Mrs. Barton would text me from time to time and even ask if I was coming home for the holidays. I could have ignored her texts, but instead, I'd reply with one-word answers.Busy.Can't.No.I wasn't trying to be rude, but I was still processing this strange brew of deceit and devotion, that had left me so fucked up.At times, I would masturbate to the memories of our time together, but visions of The Bishop would cloud those thoughts.I spent Christmas in Boston, telling each of my friends a different story about where I would be. Although I had lost control of my life last summer, I knew that if I focused on my studies, I could gain control over my thoughts.But I could not control my dreams, and nearly every night I'd be with Mandy. The Bishop was never in those dreams, just she and I. The dreams were almost never sexual. It would be us spending time together. At most, we held hands or kissed.I knew I should see a therapist about my experience, but I remembered the threat Mandy said could come to her if our tryst was made public in any way or form. Time and distance would have to be my therapy.It was mid-January when I came out of Langdell Hall on the Harvard campus and saw her standing there. She was all alone.I assumed I was dreaming. I must have been asleep, but a student on a Citybike nearly hit me, and I realized I was very much awake.Her face showed a little weight, but in her winter coat, you couldn't tell she was six months pregnant.I asked her why she was there. Was everything Okay? Was she okay?Her answer was unexpected. Everything was fine. Perfect. Except she felt lonely.She shared that she had cried uncontrollably every morning since our last day. She sank into a depression and spent several days at my house, lying in our bed.The Bishop had hired a nanny to cover for her time away from home. None of this was planned for in the grand scheme and The Bishop had grown angry with her and livid with me.I had so much to say to her. I had rehearsed countless ways to insult her, to bring her down. She had used me in the worst possible way and had exploited my father. For eighteen years, she and The Bishop had manipulated us so that he could appear to be a virile man of the church. Meanwhile, he degraded his wife to maintain that stature. I was prepared to unleash my hatred on this woman.So here she was, and I; didn't say any of that.She didn't need my semen, my support, my permission. She was here for me."Can we talk?" she asked.We walked through the campus, coming to a quiet place to sit and talk."Does The Bishop know you're here?""No, I'm in Boston for a physical at Brigham and Women's. A woman at forty, they treat a pregnancy like it's high risk.""You came to Boston for a physical?""I'm at seven months, so I won't be able to travel soon.""But there's nothing wrong? Nothing that requires you to be here?""Yes, there is. You."She had a difficult time making eye contact and looked at her lap as she spoke."I've missed you. I realized how hurt you were when summer ended. We had so much fun, shared so much together, and then the truth; ""Yeah, the truth. That was a hell of a lot of truth.""I know. I didn't see it coming. It was different with your father,""See what coming?""My feelings for you. I mean, with your dad, it was fun and comforting, and we never let emotions get in the way.""Well, I'm not my dad, I guess. I've only impregnated you once."I rolled my eyes. That wasn't necessary, and it wasn't what I wanted to say. I was overjoyed she was here and insulting her wasn't what I wanted to do. Thankfully, she let it go."I never felt for your father what I feel for you. That's what I came here to say. I thought this feeling would go away when you left. It didn't, it got worse."We sat there in silence. She had, without stating the words, seemingly proclaimed everlasting love for me."So, what happens now?"I return to Utah tomorrow. In two months, our daughter will be born. Three months later, you graduate, and hopefully, three months after that, you'll let me come to you when I'm ready for another child."So, nothing changes? This charade continues?""Everything changes. I think I made it clear how I feel for you. Do you understand how complicated that is for me?"She was a master of bringing the story back to herself.Complicated for her? She had created this world, she chose it; I had been conscripted.Still, I did feel for her. I knew how much I wanted to be with her, and if her desire for me was even a fraction of that, her days were long and wanting.She got up to go."I have an appointment. But I'm staying at the Copley Plaza if you want to come by and say goodbye or talk some more."She stood before me with a glow that only a pregnant woman can achieve. Her hair was thick and lustrous, her face was full, and her belly was distended with our child warm inside.I stood to face here."Of course, we don't have to talk," she said, then turned and walked across the quad toward a waiting town car.It was early evening when I arrived at the Copley Plaza Hotel. I went to the front desk to find her room."Can you call Amanda Barton's room for me. Tell her Ethan is here?"The clerk handed me a room key."She said her husband was coming by. Ethan, is it?""Yes, Ethan. Her husband," I said, trying to sound sincere. "I'm her husband."The clerk handed me a room key and gestured to the elevators."14 23, and congratulations."I smiled and nodded. I was her husband again. Apparently, I was to be congratulated for that. Oh, wait, he meant for her pregnancy. Okay, whatever.I gently knocked on the hotel room door, but with the key in hand, I unlocked it and entered. It was a two-room suite, and I could hear the shower running."Ethan?" she asked from the bathroom."Umm, yeah. They gave me a room key, so I let myself in."I heard the water shut off, and a few moments later, she walked into the suite's living area wearing a thick hotel robe and drying her hair."I might have gone heavy on the coffee today.""Should you even be drinking coffee?""Decaf. Not as much fun, but it turns out the poop effect is the same.""And so, the shower."She smiled."You know me. Poop and a shower. Some things don't change even if my body has."I was trying to visualize her beneath the robe. We had spent most of the summer naked and in each other's arms, but there was a different body under that terrycloth, and I longed to see it.Perhaps my gaze betrayed me."You're curious, aren't you?" she said with a mischievous smile."Very."I could tell she was anxious, which was a notable shift from her typically confident demeanor.She kept her gaze on me, and she reached for the tie of her robe, fingers trembling slightly, and then let it slip away, revealing her heavily pregnant form.I noticed a line of skin discoloration from her cunt up to her belly and beyond. She had always had protruding nipples due to her breastfeeding, but I had never seen her areolas so large and dark.I had so many questions about female physiology during pregnancy, but this didn't seem like the right time to ask.I thought I might be put off by seeing her pregnant, especially with my child; however, I'm not sure if it was me or nature, but I found myself turned on.She placed her hand on the swell of her belly and gently bit her lip, waiting for my approval or fearing my disapproval. Her tits were once again heavy, her nipples thicker and darker than I remembered, pointed down."You look; incredible," I said, closing the distance between us."I've missed you. I wanted to come here so many times to see you and;"I cut her off."I missed you, too.""With your father, he was next door, and I would go over to talk with him. But he was just a friend. I didn't need him like I need you.""But you got what you needed from both of us."She looked down and rubbed her belly with a smile."Not this," she said, referring to our child within her."This," she said as she moved in and kissed me passionately.The familiarity, the plumpness of her lips, the taste of her mouth, the smell of her skin, brought back the feelings of elation from the summer, and we practically melted together.She wrapped her arms around my shoulders, clinging to me. Our kisses grew deeper as the primal urge for us to reconnect intensified. On an animal level, her body sensed that I was the father of her unborn child, and her hormones sent signal after signal to her brain to draw me close, to give me pleasure, to keep me nearby, and let me protect her.My body responded in kind. I wanted to join her, but was unsure how."How do we do this?" I asked, genuinely bewildered.She backed up to the bed and sat so her face was at my waist. She didn't speak but went to work unbuckling by belt and a moment later, freeing my cock.She smiled at seeing it once again. Moving her hair to the side, she took it in hand and brought her mouth down on my shaft, warming it with her saliva. The feeling was familiar, and I sighed in relief. She continued to work my cock, gently massaging the shaft.Having never had sex with a pregnant woman, I wondered if this was it, but I recalled her one command, that I always finish in her pussy. Then I remembered that was probably just part of the ruse.Perhaps this blowjob is the end game. I'll just let her lead.After a while she released my cock from her mouth and crawled back on the bed. Her pussy was shaven, More so than in the summer. She lay on her back, her arms out, and then beckoned me to join her.I crawled to her side, she took her tit in hand, holding it out for me. Careful not to put my weight on her, I brought my mouth to her thick nipple. It was plumper than last summer and incredibly swollen. I gently played and applied pressure with my mouth, as when she fed me in the past, but nothing came out.She stroked my head gently, then brought her fingers to her tits. I released her nipple and watched as she tugged and manipulated it until a thick ooze of cream trickled out.

The Bishop's Hotwife: Part 4Asking forgiveness instead of permission.Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."Saturday, Caleb has a soccer tournament all afternoon, and Sunday, oh, I know how much you love Sundays."Yes, I did, and she could see my eyes light up."Tell you what, you come to church with us, we'll take the crew to Sonic for lunch and then home; I'm pretty sure I can be plastic balls deep in your ass by two."She was so matter of fact about this."So, church?"I didn't want to go to church with her and the family, but there was a certain wicked allure to attending services, knowing I'd be feasting on her later in the day."Can't I just wait for you until after church?""If you're there with us, I know I'll be sweating just a little more than usual."She knew my kinks far too well. I couldn't resist her Sunday savor and quickly agreed.This strange conversation was made even stranger as she was now scheduling me to attend church with her, then the exact time she would sodomize me. Salvation and sin in a single afternoon.I didn't have to say yes, she knew I'd be there from the reaction of my cock that began to thicken rapidly. She gently stroked it and looked at it."You're right, seven and a half inches. Would you be a dear and get the coconut oil and that big ass plug from the bedside table?""Now?""If I'm going to shove seven inches up your cute bottom tomorrow, it's only fair you should shove your seven and a half inches up mine today.""You mean; ?"She bit her lip in a sensuous way and rolled over presenting her ass to me.I move quickly to the side table, my breath quickening."You're sure?""I've been waiting for you to knock at my back door for a while. That Gideon thing really put a damper on our progress."We had done just about everything else we could this summer, and now she was offering me her ass. Of course there was a price, my ass in exchange.I and been fingers deep, I had probed with my tongue, pressed my cock on that pink knot of door and had surrendered to the notion it wasn't going to happen, but now she was granting me entry.I found the coconut oil and the large ass plug and returned to her. She met me with a gentle kiss."Here's what I want you to do. Put that in me. All the way"She rolled over so she was face down, then took several pillows and shoved them under her tummy, so she was tilted down with her ass up. Relaxing, she and opened her legs, a trickle of my cum leaked from her pussy to my pillow covers.I approached her gently, smearing the soft coconut oil on her. The room was chilly enough that the oil was semi-solid, the consistency of soft butter. When it contacted her sealed puckernut, her body heat turned it to liquid in an instant. I wiped more on, gently poking into her tight ring with my forefinger. I pushed into the first knuckle and could tell she was receptive to what was to come.I took the large plug and pushed it against her ass. I was tentative, not wanting to bring any pain."You can go harder."With her permission I pushed again, and her anus dilated, opening a small gape, but that was all I needed and fed the pointed end inside to trap her muscles open.Another push and her anus widened with remarkable ease. At its widest this ass plug was thicker than my cock so I was confident she could accommodate me.When her anus was opened to its zenith, the plug was half in and half out, a push could reject it. A pull could accept it.Her muscles took over, a gentle squeeze and a pull the entire ass plug was swallowed the plug sealing shut with gentle fart sound, leaving only the jeweled handle showing."You've been practicing," I whispered."I know you want to cum in my ass," she whispered, "do you have condoms?""Really? We need condoms?""You can cum in my ass inside a condom. But then you have to put the contents into my cunt."I didn't have to ask why. She had made it perfectly clear all summer where my sperm had to end."No, I don't have any.""Go to my house. Bedside table, right side, under a booklet of evening prayers. There are some there.""You want me to go to your house for condoms?""No one is home. Go now while I let this toy relax my muscles. Hurry."I sat up and thought about this."This is nuts.""I want this for you," she whispered. "The backdoor is open."I assumed she meant the backdoor to her house, but either way, I jumped up, threw on some sweats, and hurried out of my house to the bushes separating our two homes.I looked around; no one was in sight, so I dashed for the back door. It was open. Inside, I hurried up the stairs, searching for the master bedroom.Once I arrived, I approached the bed, opened the bedside table, and saw a metal liquor flask.I then realized I was on the wrong side of the bed, so I jumped over to the right side, opened the drawer, shuffled through some religious materials, and found several condoms. I took one, shut the drawer, then opened it again and took two more. Why settle for one and done?I gazed at the enormous bed and envisioned Mandy in it with The Bishop. That diminished some of the excitement.But then I noticed her clothes hamper and lifted the top. Several pairs of her LDS garments were calling to me. I grabbed a pair and inhaled that scent that drove me wild. In seconds, I was back on track. I held on to the panties, stuffing them into my pocket to enjoy later, and I sprinted back to my house.Stashing the garment in a kitchen drawer, I wondered who I had become. Two months ago, if you had told me I'd be having an affair with the woman next door and now be stealing her used underwear, I would have laughed. But that was me now; and I didn't mind at all.I walked into the bedroom holding the condoms like a trophy.Mandy was on the bed, on her knees, facing away from me. I think she had been in this position since I left, enjoying the expansion in her rectum.Her hands were on her thighs just below where her ass cheeks met her legs. She was holding her ass cheeks open wide.The ass plug handle was glaring at me.I just stood there as she began to push. Her ass flexed and the ass plug pushed out then quickly retreated back in. She did it again, and again. Each time the plug came further out, widening her tight brown ring with each push."Can you push it out, or should I pull it?""What do you want me to do?""Push it out," I said. Goddam I wanted to see this.She bent forward and placed her hands on her thighs to catch her breath. She resumed pushing, letting out a small moan with each push. From this view I could see her long pussy lips hanging below her, thick from her lust.She was both putting on a show to please me and training her body to obey her commands, rather than nature's instructions. So, I practiced the virtue of patience.She gripped her cheeks and gave a strong push, the egg-shaped toy crowned. She gave another push, and it popped out, followed by a small rush of fouled coconut oil that had been trapped inside. There was a little noise, half air, half wetness.Then her asshole closed and quickly opened again. She flexed her core, and it remained open like a small mouth, fixed to whistle, ready for me to enter.She had a penchant for doggy style, something I realize other women liked as well. I always felt self-conscious in this position, because it felt so dominant, and I wasn't sure if that was my sexual personality; until this summer when Mandy assured me, she was mine to do with as I wanted. I grew to love the control doggy style gave me over her.Strangely, she had trained me to be more assertive, to encourage and bring out any dominant traits I had kept buried. So, as she presented her ass to me, I knew it was mine to enjoy; so long as I didn't cum in there.I quickly unwrapped the condom and rolled it on my cock. It was pre-lubed, but so was her ass as clear drips of coconut oil dribble down her perineum to her cunt.I chose to stand, bending my knees to bring my cock to the waiting hole. Her sphincter looked like a large round bullseye against the paleness of her ass. I wasn't sure how long she could keep it open, so I grasped my cock and pushed the thick cap past the open barrier.She groaned with pleasure as I expanded her slightly upon entry. Putting a hand back to my thigh, she slowed me."Give it a second, baby, just a second."I paused and could feel her tight muscles on my cock tip, slowly that grip faded and pushed forward."Easy now,""Oh my God, you're big. You're;"I wasn't sure if she was just trying to stroke my ego or making a declarative statement. I put one hand on her back, the other on my leg and continued inward.She let out a high-pitched howl, three times in a row, something I had never heard before.I gave a hard push."Oh my God, not all the way in yet, please." She begged.I hesitated. Then decided I was in charge and pushed inward. She reacted with a long groan. I gave several pushes then withdrew to admire her open ass.Holding my latex covered cock in hand I admired the view of her waiting for my next plunge. Her unused pussy lips were visible below, confused by the blood swelling them, but lack of attention.I thrust deep in her ass this time driving myself to the hilt. While the ass plug might have been wider than me at its midpoint it wasn't longer, and my cock entered the deeper areas of her rectum unexplored by fingers or toys.Her internal muscles went to work on my cock enclosing around it and doing what nature created them to do, ripple and pulse to expel anything in the area. So, while her rectum tried to push me out, I overpowered it will be pushing inward, and the battle of pleasure began for the two of us.I let out a low groan."You like that filthy hole, don't you?" she said.I certainly did, and I also enjoyed hearing her speak in this manner. Not that she didn't speak during sex; she was always vocal. But she didn't say things like that."All I could think of in church was that thick cock of yours in my ass," she continued. "I soaked my panties thinking of you."Wow, she was going places, but I didn't reply instead began to push and pull my cock creating a frenzy of pleasure. I responded with a groan, but she wanted more.I tried my hand at it."All I could think about in that hot church was to bend you over the pew and fuck your ass in front of the entire congregation."I pressed harder to emphasize my claim on her, and she responded with a long, submissive moan. I was confident the mental imagery I painted in her mind was compelling."I would make The Bishop watch me defile you."She liked that and replied."He would be so angry, knowing I let you in my ass."As obscene as that image was, it emboldened me to fuck her ass harder as I fantasized about The Bishop being forced to watch me take his wife in that sacred sanctuary.I could have finished but the position was causing my legs to cramp.I withdrew, my cock to with a loud fart sound from the air I had pushed into her colon. She was caught her off-guard, but I gave her no time to react and then dragged her body back, so her feet were off the bed, torso on the bed, and her ass was presented to me at the perfect height to defile it.A thick glob of coconut oil mixed with her anal moistures rolled down her inner thigh as I was quick to reenter her, only now I was pushing hard and no longer exploring her ass, I was fucking it mercilessly.But this position wasn't perfect either. I pulled out to another rush of air and noise."It feels numb; It's so good. Keep going," she begged.I moved her forward, this time flat on the bed, her legs spread open. I crawled on the bed on my knees, her ass under my balls. Guiding my cock back to the hole I desired. Perfect. This was the way to fuck a woman's ass.

The Bishop's Hotwife: Part 3Gideon Gets it on.Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Walking around the impressive property, I was greeted by neighbors, some I knew, others I had never seen before. I recalled several of them being friends of my father.Walking by the pool, I found Gideon, Hannah's brother, who was the reason for the party. He was coming up the pool ladder, enroute back to the diving board."Gideon, congratulations on the mission. You must be very excited."Gideon stepped up to shake my hand. He was 18 and about to face adulthood directly. I was glad I never went on a mission, but I was also impressed by how much my LDS friends learned about life during theirs.Gideon's eyes were locked on the pool, and it was easy to see she was distracted by the attractive moms in their bathing suits."Hey, Ethan, welcome back home. I'm sorry to hear about your dad. He was such a great guy and even came to all my baseball games." I guess my dad and I both had some regrets. Dad was busy working hard and being a single dad. And then I've stayed away at college for years, hardly even calling my dad. It probably crushed him. And that's what probably led to his enjoying the Barton kids and investing in them."Really? I don't think he was at one of my football games. So, Chicago, huh? Not too bad for a mission. No need to learn a new language. Although you might want to brush up on your colloquialisms."Gideon was confused."If someone doesn't want to hear you talk about the Book of Mormon, just grab your balls and say, suck on this." It's like saying thank you in Chicago speak."Gideon laughed. I knew men his age had issues with the church, and as exciting as it might be to get away from home for a year, he was probably wondering what it was all for."Which college are you thinking about? No, wait, let me guess: BYU."Gideon laughed again. The chances of one of the Barton kids attending any school other than BYU were slim.His twin sister, Hannah approached. It was astonishing to realize how much she resembled her mother. I didn't want to sexualize her, but she was 18, and in the Mormon faith, some girls her age have two children by this point."The Bishop was asking for you." Hannah said with a warm smile. Gideon waved off and went back to the diving board.It always amazed me that the Bartons referred to him as The Bishop, rather than dad or father."Me? Why?""He didn't say.” Then she changed the subject; “Hey, do you know the Kristensons? The two oldest sons?""Buck and Hank, yeah. Buck was my year.""Could you introduce me to him? I know him kinda, from the temple, but you and he were friends.""Of course. If that's what you want. Buck's a little wild, though.""Hey, I can be wild too," she fired back with a devilish grin.Naturally, that would be the moment Amanda would walk up."Excuse me, young lady," her mother glared.Hannah turned beet red."I'm wild about skiing, too, Hannah. Too bad I'll be back at school when the mountains get snow."Hannah smiled, appreciative of my giving cover to her story. She left, leaving me with Mrs. Barton."What did I tell you about talking to Hannah?""She was talking to me, " I said defensively. "Look, this isn't a good idea. I'm going to leave, Okay?"Mrs. Barton looked at me and I could see she felt bad."I'm sorry. I've been rude to you. It's just that I'm under all this pressure, and I've got you and The Bishop, and then I have to wrangle all my kids. I took a Xanax and I'm waiting for it to kick in.""Hey, you're truly incredible. I mean, really incredible. I just don't understand how you do it.""It's because I care too much. I like to please people."Well, you sure know how to please me."I then tensed up and looked around to ensure no one heard that comment.She gently touched my arm and gave it a slow, sensual rub. From her touch, I could tell she wanted to be in our bed in my house."I'm going to head out," I whispered.She looked around and then leaned toward me."Follow me."She started walking toward the car barn, and I followed.The Bishop had built the car barn to house his collection of cars, cars he felt promoted his masculinity. The barn housed seven vehicles and the family's Gulfstream trailer. I immediately spotted something special: a 19 75 green Ford Bronco in mint condition."Wow, is this what you wanted to show me? It's great. Look at the condition. This is wonderful."She leaned on the hood of the vehicle like a car show girl."Want to see something even better?" She asked.She didn't wait for me to respond and turned so she was facing the front of the vehicle. She leaned forward, and her skirt hiked up slightly, but not enough to reveal anything. Reaching back and she flipped it up revealing her soft white ass."You wore the red lingerie," I said with a smile."That's not all," she replied as she put her thumbs in the bands of her panties and pulled them down to reveal her bare ass punctuated by the bedazzled handle of the ass plug sticking out of her clench.I stood there in awe of this woman."All day. Just for you," she purred.She tipped further forward and pushed from her core; her anus dilated slightly revealing some of the gold toy. She then relaxed, and her tight ring sealed around the stem, keeping the toy where the sun doesn't shine."Oh my God. How does it feel?""Full, I feel wonderful, but full. It's the big one. I had a spontaneous orgasm about an hour ago. I was sitting there, and it hit me when I was talking to Sara Carlton. She asked if I was Okay.""You're better than Okay. You're amazing."I knew it was time to leave. I also knew that what we were doing was against our own rules, but she remained bent over the Bronco, with her white ass glowing, punctuated by the jeweled handled of the ass plug and below that a drop of dew forming on her backpussy. I had been in her snatch so many times with fingers, my face and my cock, yet at this moment I want her more than ever."Make it fast," she whispered.Game fucking on!I had my cock in hand in seconds. It felt bigger than ever. But then again, I'd never had an LDS mom lying on the hood of her husband's car, in his garage, beckoning me to take her from behind.My cock was coated with her wetness the moment I pressed it against her slit. I slid in fast and deep. The sensation of my cock and her stuffed rectum was overwhelming, and she let out a whispering groan. I set a rapid pace, and she responded with gentle signs of pleasure each time I thrust inward. Her wetness increased and her pussy made loud slurps as it swallowed my cock.My eyes were locked on her stretched hole, which fought to retain the toy. She put her hands back, grasping her ass cheeks pulling them wide to give me an incredible view of my cock entering her pussy clean and coming out of her coated in glistening wetness.I decided to change things up, then pulled my cock out, dropped to my knees and planted my face in her back pussy to let my tongue give my cock a short break."We don't have time for you to;"She never finished her sentence my tongue darted across her dangling clit."Oh, that motherfucking tongue of yours."I needed to get my cock back inside her because she was talking up a filthy storm and it would probably only take one more "motherfucker" for me to blow my lode.I stood and pushed my cock in hard and fast, surprising her. Her body reacted, her core responded as I began to pump her pussy. In our heightened state and the relaxation brought on by her Xanax, we were both unaware her asshole was giving birth to the ass plug.I glanced down to see the egg-shaped toy pop out, followed by a rush of lube and her anus snapping shut.I vaguely remember it hitting the ground with a metallic clang, but she and I were now reaching our plateaus, and neither of us wanted to stop.Her empty brown eye opened and closed with each push and pull and when I felt her body shake with pleasure, I unleashed a healthy flow of cum deep within her.She moaned in pleasure as she felt herself being filled, and it was in that moment of bliss we both forgot about the plug that had rolled under the Bronco.You could smell our lust in the air as we slumped forward onto the dusty truck. She was pressed against the hood, and I was pressed against her back as we tried to catch our breath.In the distance, I heard something topple over. I'm not sure of what, but the sound brought us to. She turned, putting a finger over her pursed lips, shushing me.She quickly pulled up her panties and flipped he dress down, and I pulled up my shorts and straightened up.She guided me away from the area, walked me to the driveway, ensured no one was around, and gave me a deep kiss."I have to get back," she said, "but thanks for coming."I wasn't sure if she was making a pun."My pleasure," I replied."Hey, the plug. It fell under the car," I reminded her."I'll get it, you go."She gave me a deep kiss, the kind that's hard to break and could easily turn into another session. She then broke off and gave a wink.I walked through the bushes into my yard. We had broken our rules about sex outside the non-kosher kitchen, and nothing had gone wrong. Maybe some rules were made to be broken.Chapter 4: Nothing Gone Wrong.As I kissed Ethan, I could feel his semen gently flowing from my cunt, saturating the red fabric of his favorite panties. The warm fluid turned cold against the breeze coming up my skirt.When we were out of the garage and out of sight, I put my hand in his and left him with a kiss that promised so much more.I gave him a little shove and watched his ass as he left. Our liaison in the garage was unexpected, but was it really?I had taunted him with the sex toy. I could pretend what happened was spontaneous, but deep down, I wanted him to take me amid The Bishop's favorite things. I wanted him to know he could have me anytime, anywhere.When I entered into this agreement, it was about sex, but things were changing rapidly. Now it was about my desire to be with Ethan as much as possible.We had broken our rules about sex outside the non-kosher kitchen, and nothing went wrong. Maybe some rules are made to be broken.I'd need to change my panties or risk his cum dripping down my legs. But first I needed to retrieve the ass plug. I returned to the exact spot. I could see the dust on the hood of the truck been wiped clean.I bent over to look under the car and heard a familiar voice,"Mom, we need to talk."I turned to see Gideon holding the gold ass plug that I had ejected from my ass.A cold trickle of Ethan's thick cum slid down my leg.Chapter 5: Fucking Gideon.It was nice to sleep in on Sunday. I knew Mrs. Barton wouldn't show up until after church. She usually made sure her kids had lunch and then came here to prepare a meal for me.We ate, screwed and then she left, returning home before The Bishop returned from the Temple.There was something I learned to love about Sundays. A kink I didn't know I had until our first Sunday together.Her daily routine was no different on Sundays, rise early, poop, shower and be perfect before the rest of the family was awake.Sunday mornings meant getting everyone fed and out the door for church. It meant dressing nicely, and that included wearing her church undergarments.While The Bishop was often indifferent to her wearing the church garments on the daily, he was insistent that they be worn on Sundays and would inspect her before leaving for church. She had come to mention that the in

The Bishop's Hotwife: Part 2It's not a tryst when she's training me.Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."You can have me any way you choose. But you must always finish in my cunt. God's seed is never to be wasted."I found it amusing, or perhaps ironic, that she somehow integrated religion into what was essentially just a wild sexual affair."What about The Bishop?""The Bishop is a wonderful man-a great provider, a man of the temple, a leader. But he's impotent in the bedroom; he has been for years. I, on the other hand, have an insatiable thirst.""Are you on the pill? Should I get condoms?""No and no. But Mandy needs frequent servicing.""Um, who's Mandy? You keep saying her name.""Me, I'm Mandy. At least here in the non-kosher bedroom. Amanda, Mandy. Get it?""I'm not even used to calling you Amanda; and now you have a nickname.She wrinkled her nose at me."That name is meant for our shared use; no one else. As for Mrs. Barton, you should probably keep that up in public. We can't display any informality around The Bishop; he's a very intuitive man."Mrs. Barton got on her knees and straddled my body. I hoped she was going to shed the robe, which she did, but only partway. She took off the top, revealing her tits."Now, if there are no more questions, I want to feel you inside me."Her tits were large for her petite frame and hung down with some weight. Her areolas and nipples were surprisingly larger than I'd have imagined. She was always tan, but her tits were milk-white, and I could even see the blue of her veins.She remained hovering over me, but when my cock began to stir, I could feel it pressing against something fleshy and wet.She smiled."You like them. I can tell.""They're amazing.""They are. Now watch this."She took her left hand and grasped the nipple of her left tit, placing her hand above the nipple and pushing down as she squeezed.To my shock and amazement, twin tiny streams of milk shot out of her nipple, landing on my face; she continued to squeeze, and droplets of her mother's milk followed.I was amazed, and I continued to harden in response. I could feel my cock pressing on the wet flesh under her robe."This is for John-John. I can't get pregnant while I'm breastfeeding, so we won't need any protection.""You sure? That sounds like some kind of myth."I have five children; I've nursed them all for over a year. I've made love countless times and never conceived while I breastfeed. So, no, we don't need any protection. We'll celebrate each other's bodies as God intended, natural, skin on skin, intimate. I'll do anything you desire, and you'll leave your seed in me. We cannot waste what the Lord has provided.She held out her tit."Now, would you like to taste?"I was unsure, but my cock was certain. It surged yet again against her body. I could not tell where, but a small trickle of hot fluid dripped from within her and drenched my glans let me know I was almost inside her pussy.She bent forward, holding her left tit out, bringing it to my mouth. Her purple nipple was saturated in the milk she had already produced, and she gently guided it around my lips, wetting them.I opened my mouth wider, and she pushed her thick teat inside, like a cock penetrating a cunt. She was forceful, and her tit flesh filled my mouth as her nipple sought out my tongue and urged my mouth to latch on.I could smell her clean body and the scent of her milk."Come on, Bryant, taste Mandy."My mouth closed on her tit, creating suction, and my tongue stimulated her nipple, telling her nerves it was time to produce. There was nothing, and then she gave a gentle sigh. I could feel a strange sensation as her milk ducts contracted, followed by a letdown, and her breast milk filled my mouth."There's a good boy," she said as she went from straddling me to sitting directly atop my cock.The warmth of her pussy enveloped my cock. I wasn't inside her, but her cunt was around the length of my cock like the bun of a hot dog, sliding back and forth, wetting and preparing it.Slowly, she took her teat out of my mouth. I chased it slightly, but she pulled it away, drying it with the robe."That's all for you. The rest is for John-John."She slid back and forth over my cock, using her pussy to sense how hard I was."You want me to take a shower first?" I offered."No, I want to taste your sweat; I want to smell your animal scent. Now, one more thing. Take off that lingerie. From here on out, you're in charge of me. You tell me what you want. You tell me what you're going to do to me. You can punish me if I displease you.""Are you sure?" I asked. "That feels kind of, I don't know.""Have you heard the term Trad Wife? It means a traditional wife. That's me. I serve my husband and my family. Cook the meals, get the children off to school. Being a trad wife is my full-time job."This wasn't the conversation I needed as I was about to enter her.A man should treat his woman with love and respect, but with a firm hand. My job is to please my husband. In this bed, I am your property."But I'm not your husband.""In this house, you are. I answer to you. You'll treat me as your wife, and I'll serve you as my husband."And outside this house?"I'm Mrs. Barton. Wife of Bishop Barton and expect you to honor that."I was starting to comprehend her game and her rules.I had always heard the joke: When Mormon girls go bad, they go really bad. But no one ever told me when Mormon moms go bad, they go incredible.I decided to test the waters."Ok, Mandy, take off that robe and let me see your body."Mandy complied by getting off the bed and dropping her robe, standing before me unadorned and unabashed. At least now I could see her entire body.She was of average height, neither short nor tall, but she had a petite frame. You wouldn't know she had given birth to five children when clothed, yet her body revealed some signs of childbirth and early middle age.Her tits, full and natural, bore the unmistakable signs of the milk she carried. Still, they retained a sexy fitness that was undeniably alluring.She had some flaws, and while they were few, they made her all the more alluring. Her soft body bore the marks of her life. Her waist had a gentle, elegant curve, and despite having given birth a year ago, her skin remained tight. Her hips were full, and the only hint at the five children she had borne was the slight softness of her midsection.Her pubic hair was neatly groomed above her perfectly bare slit. I could see her labia lips were large and hung down."Do I please you?" she asked.She was very intentional in her statements.Sure, she said I was meant to be in control, but I realized that she was someone who understood her power and required no one's permission to claim it.She had orchestrated everything to lead us to this moment and was entirely unapologetic."You do."I got up off the bed and tore off the lingerie, ripping it in half until I was standing before her naked. My cock was now fully erect.I guided her to the bed, and she sat and scooched back. I sat next to her and slowly moved in. This incredible woman had masturbated me and then offered herself to me without limits, and yet I hadn't even kissed her.She looked at me as I moved in for a gentle kiss. When our lips connected, I could feel a true spark of passion. Putting her hand around my neck, she pulled me in tight and opened her mouth to explore mine. Her hand slid to my erection and began to masturbate me gently. I could tell she wasn't trying to make me cum but was testing to see if I had refracted.I let my hand drift to her tit, gently rubbing her nipple with my thumb. How we held each other and pressed our bodies together was strangely intimate and felt right.I didn't feel like an adulterer. I felt like I belonged with her, and she belonged with me. My non-kosher wife.I desperately wanted to feel her mouth on my cock. I knew I could tell her to suck it, but I wanted this to be her choice. I gently pushed on her head, letting her know my desire.Far more experienced than I, she began to kiss her way down my body. She licked around my nipples and across my chest, taking in the salt of my sweat.When she finally reached my cock she licked it gently, put the tip in her mouth and ran her tongue around a band of rough flesh under the thick cap. Looking up at me with a smile."I love a circumcised cock. So good-looking. So perfect. The Bishop isn't circumcised."I wasn't looking for a conversation or debate about the aesthetics of circumcision, and I did not want to discuss another man's cock.Fortunately, she put her mouth over my cock and took it gently in her mouth. I could feel her tongue working the underside of my shaft while she slid down the base and gently pulled back.She was taking her time, enjoying the thickness of my cock as it begged for more friction.My girlfriend had never been keen on blow jobs, and more than once, she used her teeth, which was always a deal breaker.But Mrs. Barton; I mean, Mandy, came with all the care of an experienced, passionate lover, and her mouth-work was sending shivers through my body.I'd have been happy to cum in her mouth, but the build-up to this moment was too intense, and I reminded myself I needed to finish deep inside her per her instructions.Mandy moved her body, so she was down between my legs, my cock still in her mouth, her eyes looking up at me as she continued to bob slowly in and out.I could see the wet sheen her saliva left when she would pull up on my cock, and then it would disappear as her mouth returned to the hilt.She then pulled back, and my cock popped out of her mouth and slapped against my body with a wet, meaty sound. When she lifted my balls and took her tongue to my perineum I could feel her cleaning my flesh and teasing my anus, almost daring me to cum.She finally crawled forward, moving over my body until her mouth was on mine again. Her weighty tits were pressing on my chest. She held my face as she kissed me gently."Baby, I know you want to be inside me, but would you taste me first?"While completely unabashed, she had a way of suggesting the most lurid things most innocently."Taste you?""Uh huh. The Bishop won't go down on me. He considers it filthy. It's been so long since I've had a tongue in there. I love a tongue inside me."What I wanted to do was fuck her, but the way she offered me to sample her pussy was inviting. I pushed on her shoulder to roll her over so I could go down on her, but she wanted to serve me.She held me down and sat up, straddling my lower torso so that the round of her ass was just above the tip of my pulsating cock and she began to scooch forward.She put a pillow behind my head and slid her wet pussy along my torso and then chest, leaving a trail of her glistening essences behind her.As she shuffled forward, bringing her cunt to my face, I got a better look at the object of my desire. She had shaved her labia lips, revealing a pronounced pubic mound. Above the mound, she kept a neatly maintained field of thin pubic hair. Her pussy was swollen, and I could see she had surprisingly larger inner lips.She smelled clean and wholesome and held still, allowing a long, clear string of her pussy juice to drip off her thick purple labia lips. It just held there, waiting for gravity to claim it.She gyrated gently, and the drizzle of her thick glycerin effusion dripped down to my waiting tongue like drool.I ran her thick honey across my lips with my tongue.She lowered herself to my waiting mouth, leaving my nose free to breathe as she ground herself against my face with a long moan of pleasure.I immediately went to work with my mouth and tongue. She took both hands, leaned forward and began running her fingers through my hair. Rising and falling methodically, she kept her hand in my hair, pulling it as she rode my face with indulgence.Her gentle moans were like music, and the taste of her cunt was as intoxicating as the strongest liquor.Occasionally, she would clear her hair from her face and grasp her heavy tits, massaging them as she enjoyed the ride.

The Bishop's Hotwife: Part 1When Mormon mothers go wild, they go really wild.Based on a post by Wendy Trilby, in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Chapter 0: Gideon's Dilemma.Despite living in a large home with four brothers and two sisters, Gideon Barton had little privacy. When you're 18 just about everything gives you an erection and most young men turn to porn for relief.But in Gideon's strict Mormon household, his father, The Bishop, a respected pillar of the church, imposed restrictions on internet access, computers, and phones. Visiting sites like Pornhub or Literotica was nearly impossible.But then again, nothing's as vivid as the mind of a horny teen, and Gideon could create fantasies from just about anything. He had masturbated to thoughts of the weather girl on channel 5, several of his teachers, and right now, his mother's good friend, Kristi Haskett.It was the Barton's big summer backyard barbeque and Mrs. Haskett had just emerged from the pool with firm, erect nipples poking through her bathing suit. She went for her towel, but the image of her thick nipples tenting the nylon of her modest swimsuit would remain burned in his memory to be recalled for countless masturbation sessions in the days to come.That's all it took to make Gideon's balls swell. He needed to masturbate right now. With two brothers and two sisters plus a houseful of guests for the cookout, jerking off in a bathroom wasn't going to happen.That wasn't an issue for Gideon as he entered the spacious car barn to conduct his personal business. Much more than just a garage, The Bishop had built the car barn to house his collection of cars, cars he felt promoted his masculinity. The barn housed seven vehicles and the family's Gulfstream trailer.Gideon noticed how dusty his dad's 19 74 green Bronco was. He coveted this vehicle, even if that was a sin. His mom was trying to convince his dad to let him take it to college after his mission. After all, he was an adult, and his mother believed he needed to take on responsibilities, like owning a car.But right now, he needed to masturbate and quietly entered his go-to spot, the Gulfstream trailer.This had become his favorite place to masturbate. It was private, and he could concentrate on his fantasy as he stroked himself.Getting some hand lotion from the bathroom, he sat on the couch, pulled his shorts down, and lathered himself up. Gently grasping his cock, he began slowly gliding up and down the shaft.He closed his eyes and imagined Mrs. Haskett taking him by the hand behind the garage and showing him her tits. She held them out for him, offering him one to feed on.This wasn't going to take long. He could feel his balls swelling and then;He heard the side door to the car barn open and someone entered.Fuck, not now.Mrs. Haskett's tits would have to wait. He could hear two people talking in hushed tones."Wow, is this what you wanted to show me? It's great. Look at the condition. This is wonderful."The voice was familiar, and Gideon moved to the window to see who it was."Want to see something even better?" came a voice he recognized as his mother's voice. Why was she in here?He peered into the car barn, trying to see who she was talking to and if they were going to leave.Looking out, he saw his mother leaning back on the hood of his father's green Bronco like a teenage girl flirting on a date.Whomever it was, Gideon felt he was way too close to his mother. She then turned around, leaned forward, and her skirt hiked up slightly, but not enough to reveal anything. Reaching back, she flipped it up exposing her soft white ass.Gideon nearly fell over in shock. What was she doing?Just then, he could see the face of the other person. It was Ethan Bryant. He lived next door; he was in his last year of law school in Boston and home for the summer, clerking for The Bishop. He was probably around 25 or 26 years old."You wore the red lingerie," Ethan said with a lascivious smile.Gideon's mother was always talking about Ethan's success at law school and kept encouraging Gideon to use him as a role model."That's not all," his mother replied to Ethan as she put her thumbs in the bands of her panties pulling them down to reveal her bare ass. Ethan's eyes were fixated on her behind. Gideon strained to see, but from his angle, there was no looking into that dark abyss."How long have you;""All day. Just for you," she interrupted."Oh my God. How does it feel?" Ethan asked.Gideon's mind was racing. How does what feel? Did she get some kind of piercing? What was he looking at?"Full, I feel wonderful, but full. I had a spontaneous orgasm about an hour ago. I was sitting there, and it hit me when I was talking to Sara Carlton. She asked if I was Okay."Gideon remembered noticing his mother shivering earlier when she was talking to Mrs. Carlton. What the hell was going on?"You're amazing," Ethan said in a loud whisper.Gideon's mother remained slumped over the car."Make it fast," she replied.Ethan had his cock in hand in seconds. Gideon's eyes were wide. This was it. He was going to see someone have sex. Not just someone, his mother. He resigned himself to worry about that later.Gideon watched as Ethan gently inserted himself into his mother from behind. She let out a long, plaintive groan, enjoying the moment.Gideon thought he should run out there and put an end to this.But he didn't.Above anything in the world, he wanted to see people having sex. And here it was, just fifteen feet from him, a man riding an older woman from behind. They were carnal, and they were desperate. Never mind that it was his mother; this was sex, raw and unbridled, and he began to masturbate as he watched.His mother's pelvis hitched as Ethan began increasing his cadence. It started slow, but they were picking up the pace.Her red panties were now around her ankles. Her torso lay flat against the Bronco, and her face was a portrait of bliss.If there was any doubt his mother wasn't a willing participant, the wet sounds of her pussy, and her less than muffled moans testified just how much she was enjoying the moment.Gideon continued to stroke himself, pacing with the couple, not wanting to blow his load too soon.His mother put her hands back, grasping her ass cheeks and spreading them, offering Ethan a better view of his target.Then, out of nowhere, Ethan pulled himself out, revealing his sizable cock, dropped to his knees and planted his face in between her ass cheeks. The sounds of his mouth on her pussy echoed off the walls."We don't have time for you to;"Gideon's mother never finished her sentence as she froze with pleasure."Oh, that fucking tongue of yours. That motherfucking tongue of yours."From his hiding spot, Gideon was about to hyperventilate, having never heard his mother say anything more substantial than "darn it.”Ethan stood, wiped the wetness from his face and then returned to fucking Gideon's mother from behind.Their body friction increased, and it was evident the two were to about cum, as was Gideon. Mrs. Barton groaned loudly, followed by a metallic clank on the floor like someone had dropped a tool.The two lovers didn't seem to notice or care and kept at each other, intent on reaching a mutual climax quickly. While Gideon's only experience with orgasm was his own, he watched his mother plateau, determined to burn the memory into his brain.Inside the trailer Gideon was about to cum despite slow strokes, just the visuals were enough to finish him off. When he heard his mother's final groan he felt his balls swell and his cock erupted in a geyser of cum spraying on the walls and window.With his pants around his knees, he staggered back and knocked over a box of cooking utensils, making a slight but audible clatter.Fuck!Gideon looked out the window again. The sound had spooked the two as his mother pulled up her panties and flipped back her dress, while Ethan zipped his shorts and straightened up.She then led Ethan out of one of the side doors.When Gideon was sure they were gone, he quietly exited the trailer and walked to the Bronco. The dust on the hood was disturbed, showing the buxom outline of a woman's body. On the floor was a puddle of what could only be spent cum and his mother's fluids combined.Gideon took a rag and wiped off the dust, wiping off any evidence, then took the rag to wipe up the fluids on the ground. On his knees, he noticed something shiny under the Bronco. Reaching for it, he held it in his hand; a metallic gold ass plug, covered in a sheen lube and a bejeweled handle.He knew what he had to do.Chapter 1: The Homecoming.Two years of law school were behind me, and I was returning home to Provo for my last summer. I was happy to be going home and sleeping in my old room, and equally excited that my neighbor, Bishop Barton, had secured me a legal clerking internship in his firm.There was no better way to finish a successful law degree than clerking for Utah's most prestigious law firm, Pratt, Collins, and Barton.I can't remember the last time I heard anyone call Rob Barton by his name. He was known as "The Bishop" due to his high standing in the LDS Church. That's the term that Mormons preferred, with LDS meaning The Church of Jesus Christ of Latter-day Saints. Although they did use the term "Mormon," that name was sometimes used in a pejorative way. Thus, using LDS avoided any possible negative connotations.The Bishop was a mountain of a man, imposing and always the center of attention. Despite having been our neighbor for as long as I can remember, I rarely spoke to him, but my dad and The Bishop's wife had secured me this internship last year.Then the worst happened. My father passed away suddenly ten months ago. At just 25 years old, I had faced the loss of both my parents. My mother had died when I was only three, leaving Dad and me together all those years. Our relationship was rocky at times, but he always supported me and kept me focused on a prosperous future. I felt his absence deeply now that he was gone.He was disappointed that I had left the Mormon faith. It wasn't that I questioned the faith itself, but all faith. Still, I was respectful of his beliefs and those of my LDS neighbors.Living in Provo meant having LDS neighbors everywhere. Honestly, I can't think of a better place and better people. Despite the slurs and jokes about the faith, my LDS neighbors were some of the kindest people on earth. When Dad died, The Bishop and his wife, Amanda, traveled to Harvard to convince me to stay in school and finish. He reminded me how important it was to my Dad that I get that degree and assured me of the clerkship. Mrs. Barton promised to take care of my dad's home. They came through on both accounts.These were good people, and I felt fortunate to have pillars of society in my life.Mrs. Barton was younger than The Bishop and could have been a recruiting poster for Mormon wives. She was sporty, with blond, shoulder-length hair that framed her face effortlessly. She had an attractive figure, and her larger-than-average tits always caught the church dads' attention; and their wives. But if there was one feature that could stop me in my tracks, it was her smile. It made me feel welcomed and safe.I grew up with the Bartons. I was seven when they bought the huge house next door. My memories of Mrs. Barton are that she was always pregnant. She had her first child, Gideon, that year, and then it seemed like she was always expecting right up until last year when she had her fifth child. Perhaps that explained her large tits, which I must confess, I'd sneak a peek at whenever I could.Mrs. Barton was a traditional wife who began by having children to continually increase the LDS population. She was always busy, driving carpool, cooking meals, and doing everything necessary to support The Bishop's vital role as a community and church leader. The affectionate term for a woman devoted to her husband and family was helpmeet. As in, she was The Bishop's helpmeet.Of course, being seen and at the center of attention due to her husband's status caused some jealousy, and some of the catty mothers called her the "More Mom," which is a bit of a slur, especially coming from other members of the LDS faith, demeaning her role to merely being attracted to the attention she received from her status.I found an Amazon package at the door when I arrived home. After taking it inside, I turned on the lights. The place was clean and bright for a home that hadn't been lived in for several months. Mrs. Barton had undoubtedly ensured it was cheerful upon my return.I sorted through the stack of mail, opening some items and throwing away others, and then remembered the Amazon package. Opening it up, I was surprised to see a delicate but revealing lingerie set. I held up the red thong and bustier top, wondering where they had come from. Looking back in the box, I found a sex toy, the Womanizer. It was a vibrating suction toy that only added to the mystery.I looked at the box and noticed that it was addressed to me, but I certainly didn't order this. I put the items back in the box and set it aside.A day later, I was finishing my paperwork for the clerk internship when I heard someone at the door.I opened it to see Mrs. Barton, who walked into the house as if it belonged to her. I understood her actions because she had cared for it for so long."Come on in," I said with a joking smile. She looked at me with a smirk."Sorry, I just barged in, didn't I? I'm so used to coming over here and just decompressing."She gave me a warm hug, pressing herself against me."Welcome home, Bryant. We have missed you. I've missed you."I smelled toast burning and rushed to the kitchen. She followed me. It was burnt, so I tossed it out and poured myself a cup of coffee.I had never tasted coffee until my first year of law school. Shunned by the LDS faith as a stimulant, I avoided it until midterms, but after my first cup, I was hooked."Coffee? Tisk tisk, what'll I ever tell The Bishop?""Law school, late nights. If this is a sin, let me be burned at the stake," I replied."I'm sure it can be overlooked. You know how many exceptions we must make to keep the faith. I had a Long Island iced tea a few weeks ago."Mormons don't drink coffee, and they sure as hell don't drink alcohol, let alone a strong drink like a Long Island Iced Tea."I was out with some friends who weren't from church. They had wine, and I innocently asked for tea. Well, I said Long Island Iced Tea. I assumed it was like a tea and lemonade drink.""That's an Arnold Palmer," I added."So, I found out. I took a sip and instantly realized it wasn't made with lemonade."

Rogue Magic Wands Cause Sex Chaos.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Meanwhile in the college infirmary office, Madame Priscilla-Cane and Henry now rapidly getting past foreplay and looked as though they needed to indulge in some urgent sex. The nurse left the magic wand in her cunt to its own devices and took more and more of Henry's enormous dick into her generous mouth, smearing the end with her bright scarlet lipstick as she sucked and licked and chewed. With her hands, she ripped open the poppers of her uniform, leaving herself naked except for the enormous bra that was pulled down exposing her great full melons to Henry's greedy eyes.Henry deposited his kilt on the floor and climbed on to the nurse, his rod, now covered with her saliva, he aimed between the nurse's cleavage. He fondled the monsters and pushed them together so he could tit-fuck her with hard and urgent thrusts. Then with them both breathing hard, Henry moved down the nurse's body until he could aim his spear into her dripping cunt. Gently, at first, he thrust forward, his dick perfectly aimed to slide smoothly and deeply into her vagina. Henry suddenly realized his dick was not alone in Madam's hot cunt, the magic wand slid in deeply alongside him and exploded with magic. The chair shook as the pair fucked, Henry's arse sticking in the air and then ploughing back-into the hot deep cavern.Back in their bedroom, Doctor Snake pointed his wand at Sabrina and Priti and told them both to strip naked. Slowly, and with more reluctance on Sabrina's part, the two gals obeyed as Snake ogled their hairless cunt's and goggled their emerging breasts.Now, as Ariella's sex glamour built towards a climax across the way, Sabrina and Priti could not resist getting turned on. Priti who had been fucked by Henry's massive monster the day before found her breathing getting shorter in anticipation of another dick pounding her cunt. Sabrina was both fearing what was about to happen, but still becoming more and more turned on.Both gals had noticeable damp patches on their panties as they pulled them down in front of the teacher and Snake could smell their young sex. He in turn was feeling evermore randy and his skin was radiating heat."Undress me!" he commanded and Priti came forward and started to loosen his belt whilst Sabrina started on his shirt cuffs and then the rest of his shirt buttons. Her hands caressed his chest as she pulled the shirt back and off and then stood there as Priti, grappled to release the rock-hard cock from his pants. Eventually it bounced out free into the cool air of the bedroom and pushed hard against her flat breast. Priti being only five foot tall and Snake being six foot six, Priti found her mouth close to the pulsing dick that was now rubbing one of her guyish nipples and could not resist first licking its tip and then taking it into her mouth eagerly.Sabrina pulled Snake's trousers right down and, whilst keeping his rocket man in Priti's soft moist mouth, he kicked off his shoes and stepped out of his trousers to stand completely naked in a students' bedroom for the second time that morning.He made a sudden grab for Sabrina's cunt and rubbed his fingers along the line of her damp cunt. In shock, Sabrina moved back instinctively and nearly hit him, but then the man's thumb found the hard bump of her clit which sent an electric shock through her inexperience body and the blow never fell. All the time, the tiny Priti was getting more enthusiastic with blowing Snake's cock, bubbles of saliva escaping from her mouth and running down her chest.Snake indicated to Sabrina that she should lie back across her bed and open her legs, exposing her vulva which now showed a deep slash of red as it began to open. Then, now overexcited, Snake grabbed the pigtails on either side of Priti's head and thrust hard and deep into her mouth several times, as though in revenge for her humiliating him earlier. She choked and pulled her away, more saliva dripping down her chin. He circled the babe's mouth and nose with his cock, spreading the wetness, before pushing Priti towards Sabrina. He made her bend her head so it was in contact with Sabrina's opening slit and pushed Priti's mouth onto the other gal's cunt. Sabrina gasped as her friend's tongue plunge into her love tunnel and Priti's nose made contact with her hardened clit.Snake stepped over the back of the tiny Priti and used his hands to move her head so as to rub her nose up and down Sabrina's slit. Then, as Sabrina gasped and groaned, he stepped back behind Priti, and lifted her legs up, her face remaining glued to Sabrina's cunt. When her ass was at the height of his mouth, he licked the moistening slit and pushed his tongue in as deep as it would go. Sabrina leant forward and started massaging Priti's tiny breast as Snake greedily licked her cunt and made it red hot in anticipation for the fuck that was inevitably going to follow.After Priti's eagerness became obvious by the widening of her vagina, Snake lowered her legs until he could maneuver his broomstick hard cock into the eighteen-year-old's slippery cunt. On the very first stroke he plunged roughly into the hot love tunnel right up to the hilt. Priti screamed as Snake's thrust pushed her back into Sabrina's cunt. Sabrina pulled roughly at Priti's tiny tits as she was pushed backward, making the nipples red and prominent.With each hard plunge deep into her cunt Snake was making Priti ever more excited, she was loving the roughness and urgency of each fuck. She took a one hand and brought it back to her own clit and then lifting her head slightly to Sabrina's clit, thrust her other small hand deep into Sabrina and started to fuck her in rhythm with Snake, her teeth nipping the clit and pulling at the lips of the other gal's vulva. If the screams had been loud before, they were meteoric now as the babes advanced on the path to orgasm.Back in the infirmary things were not very quiet either. Madame Priscilla-Cane had previously experimented with her magic wand as a sex-toy, but usually in the privacy of her own room and at night. She would fantasize about a great blond muscled Elfin warrior, hung like a horse, fucking her with deep strokes until her whole body exploded in an orgasm that could last ten minutes or more. Now, here in her office, she was being fucked by an 18-year-old senior pupil, who actually was hung like a horse. Not that she cared at that particular moment.This lapse in her usual standards of behavior was actually down to Lucille, the French new dame who deep into black magic had drunk poor George dry of sperm, like some sperm vampire and then, dribbled a coating back onto his face, whilst enchanting it with her own wild sex charm. Madam Priscilla-Cane had no idea of the danger she was in when she carefully removed the dried spunk from the poor guy's face with a flannel, breathing deeply the smell of revitalized sex. Inevitably, as she cleaned away, the enchantment had its effect and this is why we find the illustrious big-boobed and sexy nurse in her office screaming in delight as Henry fucked her with the abandon of a stallion.The combination of enormous plonker and magic wand was having an effect on both of them. Sparks of magic from the wand flew out of the nurse's cunt as Henry withdrew before thrusting in again and with each spark there was a mind-blowing orgasm that filled both of them with a rising need for the final event. As he went in and out, Henry buried his head into Madame's boobs, licking, caressing, tweaking continually, wanting to drink their milk, as the sex madness overwhelmed their consciousnesses.Eventually, the reservoir of spunk in Henry's ball-sack reached capacity and with a final detonation of magic, he, the nurse and the magic wand all came together.Henry's cum shot deep into the nurse and then as the vagina was filled to capacity, slowly came bubbling out around his embedded cock to dribble and drip between her legs. Madame closed her eyes, sighed and fell into an erotic dream-filled sleep. Henry, with his boner still firm inside her, fell asleep too, head on her breasts and suckling an enormous teat. The magic wand slowly slipped down the cum covered love tunnel and escaped by following the flow of sperm into a sticky mess on the floor.It was at this point that a somewhat revived George entered the office and then immediately fled back to his bed and pulled the covers up over his head and began to shiver and shake again. George never wanted anything to do with sex again!At about the same time in the Briarwood womens dorm tower, Ariella was discovering that having a magic wand on the loose deep inside her vagina was an experience she might on future occasions forgo for simpler pleasures. Peggy was discovering for the first time, just how deep her hand needed to explore inside a cunt in order to free it of said pesky magic wand. It kept getting away and Peggy and the wand fucked Ariella ever deeper into her love tunnel while Peggy tried to grab the rebellious stick. Of course, she needed to keep everything lubricated and so was using a lot of saliva to lick around Ariella's delicious cunt lips and clit to add to Ariella's natural oils which, the magic wand luckily kept activating and which tasted irresistible.Peggy, was now nearly as turned on as it was possible to be and it was lucky, she had a spare hand to pleasure herself at the same time as magic wand chasing in Ariella's magic tunnel. Ariella's earlier enormous ejaculation had covered her face and breasts with silky-smooth goo and she used this now to stimulate herself.Suddenly Peggy had the wand in her hand and she held on despite it being so slippery and treacherous. She could feel the magic coursing down her arm, but she held on tight. She called out to the wand "Let go!" and it did. It let go an enormous flash of magic that lifted both gals off the bed. Ariella, screamed with delight and sex juices coursed down Peggy's arm as she pulled the sparkling stick out of Ariella's cunt and, without thinking, plunged it into her own. Wanting to experience an orgasm like her friend's, again, she shouted "Let go!"Peggie firmly held on to the wand as the magic orgasm fully hit her. Finally, she pulled the wand out and leapt onto Ariella, grinding her body into the other babe's, breasts, sliding over each other with the magic lubrication. Peggy kissed Ariella fully and deeply each tongue fighting each other for dominance as the shudders of orgasm gradually subsided and sleep overcame them.It was at this point that the house-elf, Gertrude, teleported into the room and stood staring at the two beautiful teen human gals as they slept peacefully with limbs entwined, skin still glistening with their cunt juices.Also about this time, Snake stopped fucking Priti and lifted the coed onto the bed besides Sabrina. Both gals sat side by side, with legs spread and glistening wet pussies. Like a man possessed he climbed onto the bed, his legs on either side of Sabrina's hips and presented his engorged snakehead first to the young lesbian breasts, smearing the nipples with Priti's juices and then to Sabrina's mouth. Despite the attractive aroma of Priti on Snake's dick, Sabrina kept her lips closed. She was not attracted to men, and was not a fan of hard boners.Snake rubbed her closed lips with his penis, his breath heavy and his heart pounding. Sabrina was the more attractive of the two and is his current state, enchanted by Ariella's sex charm, he really wanted to fuck her silly. He lowered his dick to her breasts and caressed them again gently with the bulbous head, making Sabrina gasp.Then Priti moved from her position and put one hand between Sabrina's legs and took a nipple in her mouth to suck. Sabrina gasped again and the ministrations from Priti started to work. Snake again presented his cock to Sabrina's mouth which involuntarily opened as she moaned as Priti rubbed her clit. Snake rubbed the cock across her now moist lips and they opened further to reveal firmly closed pearly white teeth. He now rubbed the teeth as Priti worked her magic and with a final gasp Sabrina opened her mouth and licked the tip of Snakes penis which was again oozing precum. Then as her own excitement mounted, she opened her mouth fully and took in a good few inches of the monstrous boner and started working on it roughly, making Snake wince.In moments Priti was beside her and they worked on the teacher's cock together, sliding their mouths along its length and then kissing each other deeply as they came to the tip. Snake was finding this too exciting and he still wanted his cock inside the lesbian Sabrina. Moving backwards, he stood on the floor between Sabrina's legs and lay forward and covered her naked body, his hands and tongue fondling and suckling her delicious breasts. As he did this, he knelt and move his cock towards his final goal, the wet and sopping cunt that had never had a cock inside.As if hiding what Snake was trying to do, Priti turned and presented her cunt to Sabrina's eager mouth which engaged willingly with her cunt and clit.Snake raised himself from Sabrina's now wet and aroused breasts and started to kiss Priti deeply as his cock moved resolutely towards Sabrina's sacred place. He gently rubbed the chick's engorged clit with the tip and Sabrina wriggled with mounting excitement. Then just as carefully, he moved his dick up and down the length of Sabrina's slit, massaging it as Priti started on her clit.After some minutes of patient work, Snake found the widening hole and pushed gently, the vagina expanding gradually to let him in and then he was there thrusting into the 18-year-old's cunt with long slow thrusts. He felt Sabrina's muscles tighten around him and they got into rhythm, all the time Sabrina working her tongue on Priti and Priti played with her clit and cunt lips and Snake's snake moved slowly in and out.Sabrina who by this time was enjoying the thrusting cock as she made love to Priti, began to whimper and moan and the thrusts became more urgent until with a scream and a cackle Sabrina came in a double orgasm, she finger-fucked Priti as the orgasm spread through her and Priti also screamed as an orgasm hit her.Snake withdrew before he came inside Sabrina and Priti slid down next to her friend, her arm around the shoulder of the other gal. Their lips met and mouths opened as a shower of cum was released by Snake straight into their faces and dripping down onto their tits. The gals kissed deeply then eagerly licked the sperm from each other's faces before kissing again. Then they started on each other's breasts, sucking sperm of each other's nipples and then sharing it again in wet spermy kisses.Snake was becoming aroused again at this too erotic sight and grabbing and lifting the petite Priti as if she were a sack of apples, he plunged into her doggy style, while she lay on top of Sabrina. Sabrina squirmed revealing to him her still open cunt and pulling out of Priti, he dived into Sabrina once more and then went from one gal's cunt to the other until finally he spasmed sperm into Priti's love hole all and all three collapsed in a heap.After a few minutes as they slowly disentangled their sweaty bodies the door of the bedroom swung open and a voice said in shock "Dr. Snake!"Sue was a typical 18-year-old Briarwood gal. Not too good and not that evil. Her full name was Suzanna De Silva Von Großer Zauberer, but everyone called her "Sue".The Großer Zauberer were on the wrong side in the Dark Lord Wars and Sue's parents had died attacking the very college Suzanna De Silva Von Großer Zauberer was now studying at. This might explain why she was known simply as "Sue"!She carried herself with a certain Germanic aristocratic poise, but she was not of blonde Prussian stock. She came from darker more southern German roots. This showed in her fine chestnut hair and olive touch to her skin, the dimple when she smiled and her sense of humor. Her eyes were a pale-grey, an unusual color that tended to look white and haunting in the dark.Sue and other senior pupils had arrived at their advanced potions class and were waiting patiently the arrival of Doctor Snake to take the class. Most unusually, Doctor Snake was late, so Sue daydreamed idly of using her magical powers to seduce the rather attractive Falcon House guy, Eustace, sitting next to her.She doodled on her pad. Unlike most of the Slither-In gals Sue had not used her magic-wand to create a perfectly smooth hairless pubis, but instead had created an exquisite lightning bolt of short chestnut pubes that pointed directly to her clit. "Give him a clue!" she had thought. She drew the design on her pad and added the detail of her vagina and where to find the clit before it emerged in excitement. Eustace looked at her drawing with interest, and edged a little closer on the bench, so that their legs were touching.Lucille l'Astique, had been getting increasingly impatient in Snake's absence and decided that her French aristocratic patience had run its course. The beautiful strawberry-blonde, with honey-gold skin and a body to die for, rose from her seat and asked "Anyone want to make the best love potion in the world? We need not wait for the late Snake, I know the recipe."There was a general consent from the class that this would be a good idea, at least until Snake appeared.Lucille began to exuded her sex glamour and then explained that the potion they were making was a bit daring and would require for a little female nudity. The two senior guys obviously did not object as a knowing smirk reached their lips. However, there was some little reticence from the two Falcon and one Honeybun gals - although a buzz of excitement was growing inside each of them.With a shiver of anticipation, Suzanna De Silva Von Großer Zauberer stood up to her full 5'6" and announced, that being from a family of do-darers and experimenters, and, even if she was only now known as "Sue", she would volunteer to be naked for the experiment. Of course there was to be no hanky-panky!Because of the sex glamour the students began to forget about the possibility of Snake appearing, the teacher's table was cleared and with encouragement from Lucille and an excited Eustace, Sue carefully stripped and laid herself with aristocratic languor the length of it, her lightning-bolt pointing directly to the top of her slit.It might be said that at this point that Eustace's tongue was hanging out hoping to find itself at the tip of the lightning bolt, but there you go, when you have a naked Sue to drool over, nature takes its course."Now!" said Lucille, "The first part of the potion is freshly made cunt oil and we all know where that comes from!"Eustace and his fellow Falconer, Redford, looked at little confused - there were no cats in the lab as far as they knew. Sue pointed to the lightning bolt and Eustace's eyes widened. The Honeybun gal, Stella, was shocked. "You are not going to masturbate her are you?" she asked, outraged."Non, ma petite! We will make it produce itself by magic - no touching allowed!"Lucille got the three other gals and the four guys to form a semi-circle around the desk and she herself, closed the circle at the bottom, where she could look up between the beautiful thighs to the tight thin line of Sue's tightly closed vagina.Eustace and Redford stood by Sue's hips, Janette and Jill from Falcon stood by her naked breasts, while Stella stood nervously at Sue's head.Lucille took her magic wand and, mumbling an incantation under her breath, lowered the wand within an cat's paw of Sue's clit. Sue started to writhe and Lucille instructed the other pupils to hold Sue's arms and legs so she could not move.Sue closed her eyes as ecstasy overwhelmed her, a fiery androgynous figure appeared to float above her and a long fiery tongue extended from the phantom to her clit, teasing it and making it spring forth from the folds of her vulva. She shuddered in a frenzy of excitement and gasped aloud.As Sue's excitement rose, Eustace, holding gently onto Sue's smooth naked thigh, felt an unstoppable erection push up the front of his kilt, he found he was overcome with a desire to fuck someone and someone now, but managed to hold his place. He looked into Redford's eyes on the other side of Sue and knew he was experiencing the same desire.Sue's vagina suddenly flooded with juices along the length of her slit, a clear fluid appeared as in her dreamlike state she neared orgasm from the phantom's probing tongue. She stopped writhing and lay still with a great smirk on her beautiful face.Using her wand, Lucille collected the liquid which clung in the air for a moment in a shining translucent ball and transferred it to a beaker. The aroma of Sue's sex juices filled the room and everyone was filled with sexual longing. "Now", she said, "for the second part. You two guys and gals, swap places."Eustace, his penis rock hard, let go of Sue's thigh and moved very slowly around Janette, his engorged boner pressing into her ass as he inched around. Janette, who's own pants were beginning to stain with her love juices did not object and moved a hand around to lift both the guy's kilt and her own skirt so she could feel the hard oak on her skin as he very slowly moved about her.On the other side of the desk, a similar occurrence was happening, except Jill had grabbed Redford's boner and in a few moments of deft maneuvering had got him to enter her from behind. Seemingly without any embarrassment, she squealed loudly as his cock plunged deep into her and they started to fuck with abandon, Jill bending over Sue's naked body as he thrust in and out. Lucille was not expecting such a rapid reaction to her whiles, but was very pleased - more support for her Sex Goddess campaign.Stella, all alone at Sue's head, also got caught up in the increasing sexual frenzy, started to massage Sue's naked breasts with one hand and thrust the other into her panties to relieve the increasing urge for sex."Stop!" shouted Lucille just as Eustace was about to start fucking Janette. "We are only half way there! We still need the other half of the potion. guys remove those ridiculous kilts and place your beautiful dicks, one on each of Sue's nipples."The guy's, excitement running through them like an eel in water, gave up on the disappointed Falcon gals and came to the table. Ceremoniously, they plonked their erect and hard snakes one on each of Sue's erect nipples. Janette, Jill and Stella watched and slowly began to masturbate unconsciously as they watched on in fascination, licking their lips in anticipation of what those cocks could do inside their now soaking cunts.Sue, in her dream state, dreamt was being massaged by a dozen gentle hands, her nipples now rising engorged and hard as invisible angels drove her to further ecstasy.Lucille instructed Redford and Eustace to circle the crowns of their dicks around the nipples and soon precum appeared from the top of each boner, lubricating Sue's nipples with a shiny gleam. She then took her wand and started to transfer Eustace's sex oil into the test tube with Sue's. However, before she could come to Redford, he gave a great gasp and sperm spurted out over the teen gal's erect tits as, with no control left, he came.Eustace nearly followed and there were gasps from the gals as they rubbed ever harder at their overexcited clits. "Idiot!" screamed "Lucille, luckily I got the oil from Eustace before you lost control. Stella, please lick clean this cum so we can continue."The previously innocent Honeybun gal, Stella, was finding the current situation rather overwhelming, a virgin with little knowledge of sex, she found herself filled with almost uncontrollable desires. Without being asked, she slowly and deliberately, she removed her blouse and bra and with ample tits pressing into Sue's face leant forward to start the job of licking clean the spunk covered tits. She paused at the first taste of cum and considered its salty, almost fishy taste. Finding is agreeable, she set forth with gusto, the spunk covering her lips as she sucked and licked.Janette and Eustace began to kiss deeply and Eustace deftly removed the gal's blouse and bra to reveal a beautiful pair of breasts which he went on to suckle with enthusiasm as the gal grabbed and started to tug at his cock.Redford was rather embarrassed at his premature ejaculation and went and sat on one of the chairs, cock shrinking and floppy. Jill now was even more desperate for a fuck and kneeling between his legs took the soft member into her mouth, tasting the last of his cum and started to work the guy back to excitement.Lucille told a reluctant Stella to remove herself from Sue and ordered the others back to their places around the desk. By this time Lucille was the only one who was in anyway dressed and she smiled wickedly to herself as the desperate 18 year olds fought the desire simply to fuck each other stupid.She held up the beaker and in a stage whisper said "Nearly ready!" Parting Sue's legs, she bent down to the gal's dripping vagina and sucked the love juices into her mouth, mixed it with her saliva and spat the mix into the beaker. It glowed a brilliant green. Touching it with her magic wand, the mixture bubbled and increased in volume until the beaker was filled. "Now!", she said "to taste. Each of you take a sip."But, as she approached Eustace, the door was suddenly flung open and Doctor Snake appeared in the doorway. Lucille raised her wand and thrust the potion into Eustace's hand.Snake, quickly taking in the scene and knowing the cause of it hit Lucille's wand with an "Expelliarmus!" As the wand flew through the air Lucille charged forward to try and grab it before it reached the teacher, but Snake was too fast and had her trapped in a magic net, which tripped her and she fell to the floor bound tightly.

The Seduction of Dr. Adolphus Snake.by jane700bond, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Partly with seduction in mind, Peggy suggested to the Dean of Students, that Sue should be sent off to breakfast and that she should go with him up to the senior rooms looking for clues. Always willing to oblige his favourites, Snake agreed and teacher and prefect followed the route taken by George the previous night.Snake did not often traipse up the female dorm staircase as, in his less-experienced days, as house master, he occasionally found himself in an embarrassing situation with the appearance of an unexpectedly nude female form displaying itself in the most surprizing places.Little did he imagine that his female pupils actually planned this to ensure that Snake would be persuaded to avoid the gals' quarters and so they could get on with life in peace. At the same time, many of them also quite fancied the tall dark man and sometimes displayed their nakedness before him for the thrill of a dare. This could be quite a turn-on both for the gals themselves as well as for the House Master, who would pretend shock and surprise. as the sap rose rapidly in his dick.Even as Snake followed Peggy up the stone stairway, yesterday's events during Necromancy were gnawing at him. He was certain that Lucille had put him under a spell. He was also certain that his memory of most of the lesson had been somehow erased and he was not comfortable with this thought. However, there had been no complaints about his behaviour from the headmaster, so he thought the perpetrators also had a strong reason for keeping concealed. He wondered about blackmail, but thought he could deal with any attempt at that!But now, as he traipsed up the stairs after Peggy, the mystery of his cumming all over Lucille in the classroom was finally put out of his mind. Principally this was because Snake was enjoying the sight of Peggy's swaying hips as she swung up the spiral stairs above him. Peggy's white socks and her gorgeous legs disappeared up into the hidden mysteries of her plaid skirt. He began to feel a thrill and stiffening of emerging desire as he imagined undressing the pretty lass, to reveal her virginal breasts, and to kiss and suck their hardening nipples.Voices were heard ahead of them and around the corner came Sabrina and Priti. Snake could only stare - what had happened to the young ladies? They were changed, they were still small and dark, but something was very different. They were smiling for a start and was that laughter in their eyes? They looked almost pretty! Almost not the same lasses who had sat dully in the classroom yesterday."Great class yesterday, sir!” called out Priti. “We're definitely cumming again next week!”“Yeah! Sir, we keep cumming, thinking about it!” shouted Sabrina over-loudly with a laugh.The stairs were narrow and having let Peggy past, the two gals stood two steps above Snake and blocked his way. “Fancy a quickie Sir?” said Priti and lifted the front of her skirt to reveal a naked pubis. She licked her forefinger and rubbed it deliberately up and down her slit right in front of Snakes face. He gulped and froze to the spot as Priti swayed her hips as she played with herself in front of his unbelieving eyes, slowly parting her naked cunt. He was speechless and felt a hot flush on his face.Sabrina took a step down to stand one step above him and cupped Snake's balls with one hand. “Wow, Priti, I think he's got a boner.”“He's certainly very wooden!” laughed the petite Priti. She also came down the step and deliberately ground her exposed her pubis into Snake's hard groin as he stood motionless in shock.Then with a great giggle, the two gals suddenly abandoned their taunting and rushed on past him, soon disappearing down around the next corner. Snake stared after them, his mind in a whirl and breathing heavily.Innocent Peggy had halted just above and realised that Snake was frozen to the spot. She took the teacher by the arm and pulled him up the remaining stairs to where her study was. “In here sir.” she motioned and led him into the room she shared with Sue.Snake sat on her bed and let his shoulders hunch and dropped his head into his hands in an expression of despair. She tried to talk to him, but he just sat there and just shook his head slowly. So, Peggy climbed up on the bed behind the teacher and began to massage his shoulders.Without resistance from the Dean of Students, Peggy set to work on his knotted muscles of his back and neck, loosening them with firm but delicate fingers. Gradually, she undid the upper buttons on his shirt and as she did this, she also deftly undid the buttons of her own blouse and the buckle of her skirt.The teacher seemed to be in a black funk, ignoring Peggy's gently probing fingers. Unseen by the unseeing Snake, she removed her bra and gently pressed and rubbed her modest breasts into his back, using them to massage below Snake's shoulder blades. Her tender hands now wandered around to Snakes hairy chest where she found the man's small nipples and gently tweaked them. This shocked Snake from his misery and he lifted his head in surprise. “Peggy! What are you doing?”The coed, realising that she had moments to capture him before he ran away, nimbly removed her loosened kilt and climbed onto the man, swinging a leg around the front of his neck so she was sat on his shoulders.Her panties showed the wet line of her sex juices and she pressed it against his mouth. “DADA, take me!” she whispered into his ear, breathing hot and heavily before starting to lick his ear and press herself harder onto his mouth.Snake tried to resist. “I can't!” he said, mouth pushed against the thin damp cloth that hid her widening cunt lips, but her she held him tight to her with her strong young legs crossed behind his neck.“My reputation!” He said as he took in the deep and erotic smell of her young cunt juices.Peggy's tongue pressed hotly into his ear and whispered “You haven't got a reputation; yet sir! Let's see if we can create one worthy of the DADA, formerly of Slither-in!” She pulled her panties to one side exposing her vulva to his lips.Helpless, Snake's tongue emerged and engaged tentatively with Peggy's hot and moist slit. A shudder of desire went through him as he tenuously worked the tip of his tongue slowly up and down the slit as the cunt lips gradually blossomed open like a fabulous flower, overpowering his reticence with their arousing perfume.This was better than his dreams! For the first time ever, as  Dean of Students, Snake was being seduced by one of his pupils and now, resistance gone, with enthusiasm he delved deep into Peggy's divine love tunnel, all thoughts of Georgy-Porgy, Lucille, Priti and Sabrina forgotten.At this point Ariella had been skipping down the stairs from her top of the tower eyrie, planning to collect Peggy on the way to breakfast. Without a thought, she opened the door to Peggy and Sue's room and stood stock still at the sight of her best friend's naked body wrapped around Snake's head. “Sir!” she ejaculated “What are you doing to Peggy!”Snake shot up off the bed standing to his full six foot three inches, but Peggy remained firmly on his shoulders with her cunt pressed to his mouth. “Hi Ariella!” she called innocently “Mmm! Dr. Snake is not really doing anything to me and that's the problem. Is there any chance you could please just drop DADA's trousers? I can't reach from here.”As she entered the room, Snake the immediately felt the effect of Ariella's sex goddess glamour on his already excited manhood and Peggy also flushed with increased excitement at her presence.Ariella firmly shut the door to the study and, always willing to oblige her best friend and having been very inquisitive herself about Snake's manhood, Ariella moved forwards to undo Snake's trousers and free the wooden snake from his pants. Suddenly she remembered Lucille's spell and with wand out incanted “Pantus expeliamus.” The trousers flew away in an instance and eight inches of oaken cobra bounced out eagerly in front of her. “Wow!” Ariella said as she unnecessarily prolonged her view of the king of snakes and gave it an experimental tug.“It's mine!” shouted Peggy and the like a gymnast, she loosened her arms from around Snake's neck and slowly rolled herself backwards down his body her mouth eagerly seeking the erect cock. Snake for his part, not actually believing what was happening, used his hands to cup Peggy's soft breasts and hold her too him as his tongue flitted up and down her slit and his dark shaven chin rubbed roughly against her exposed clit.Peggy found the cock with her free hands and she gave a sigh as her mouth closed around its bulbous head. She wasn't sure if this particular position was in the Karma Sutra, but she didn't care about technicalities as the teacher now tongue-fucked her wickedly, while his hands engaged with her delicate and beautiful nipples which became ever more erect, hard and sensitive.Ariella was rapidly getting turned on by the sight of her friend's naked body hanging upside-down clasped by the breasts to Snake's front while she gobbled his cock. She noticed that Peggy's damp and flimsy panties were in the way of Snake's ever more adventurous tongue and tried a variation of the spell she had just used.“Knickerus expeliamus!” she called out and magically the offending articles flew away, landing on Ariella's face, forcing her to take a deep breath of the arousing aroma of her best friend's sex juices.Removing Peggy's knickers from her face, Ariella came closer to Peggy's upside-down body and, given Snake's height, her mouth was level with Peggy's hard chocolate nipples. Resisting no longer she took one in her mouth, tasting the tangy sweetness of Peggy's skin, her tongue flicking the tip and then her teeth gently nipping the alluring treat.Feeling her own excitement rising, Ariella then looked up to where Snake eagerly drove his tongue into Peggy's vagina and wanted to join in. Taking her magic wand, she pointed it at her feet and incanted “Flugit levioso”.The spell made her rise a few inches into the air until her face was level with Snake's. She lent in and her tongue joined Snake's in diving ever deeper into the blossoming vagina. Peggy moaned and then thrust one of her hands between Ariella's legs to find her friend's hot and moist slit. She used her thumb to push the front of the lass's panties aside and pushed her hand in and her thumb upwards into the hot expanding hole of her love-tube.As Ariella felt her cunt lips part willingly to her friend's caress, her excited tongue moved forward and into Snake's mouth and they kissed deeply, sharing Peggy's juices as the babe sucked deeply on Snake's cock. Grabbing Ariella 's wand with her free hand Peggy removed her thumb and started to fuck Ariella with the wand instead Peggy whispered a spell and ambient magic coursed up its length making it vibrate and making Ariella gasp in wanton desire.Snake started to bend and unbend his knees and Peggy found his shaft enthusiastically thrusting in and out of her eager mouth as he went up and down. However, the blood was really rushing to her head and reluctantly, she uncrossed her legs from around Snake's head and with Ariella's help she lowered her legs to the floor without ever taking her mouth off his cock. He stood there tongue deep in Ariella's mouth as Peggy knelt in front of him taking the urgent thrusts of his cock deep into her throat.Ariella's magic wand stayed put in her vagina, working on its own now to deliver sensuous pleasure to its student owner. She went and lay down on Sue's bed as she discovered that her wand had a mind of its own and she let out gasps of ecstasy as bolts of magic coursed deep inside her as the wand thrust itself in and out by its own volition. Ariella discovered that her magic wand was the most incredible sensitive sex toy. She knew she must get the spell from Peggy.What else can I say about the seduction of Snake by the innocent Peggy? I could describe how Peggy lent forward over her desk, tits pressed hard into a grimoire, while Snake took her from behind with fast urgent thrusts. I could possibly describe how he lay on the bed and Peggy straddled him and offered her beautiful nipples to his eager mouth. I might tell you about how the rhythm of Snake fucking Peggy went from urgent to gentle and back to urgent again as her juices flowed freely increasing the sensitivity of both. I could describe how Snake thrust deep inside Peggy as she lay back, legs wide open and begged him for more. I might describe the clenching of Peggy's vaginal muscles around Snake's weapon as she frantically rubbed her clit to orgasm. I might even describe the smile on Peggy's face as Snake withdrew urgently from her cunt and sprayed creamy white jizz over her beautiful breasts before collapsing beside her on the bed while Ariella well-lubricated magic wand gave a final bolt of magic to make her cum in a flashing orgasm too.Happy and satisfied with Snake lying at her side, Peggy used her fingers to collect the each slippery strand of sperm from her nipples and slowly bring it, like melted Mozzarella, to her mouth. She made a show of how delicious it was to Snake, as she licked each morsel and smiled wickedly at him before calling Ariella to join them and sharing it in deep spermy kisses with her best friend.Peggy had fulfilled her ambition and seduced her DADA and had enjoyed the best fuck of her life. Ariella was also happy for Peggy and she was more than happy to have discovered the sex magic of her wand - what was the spell Peggy used? Snake was happy as he realised it was on the start of the first term of the year and dreamt about more adventures with his two pretty and perfect prefects.Lying naked together the tall teacher and his two favourite pupils were rudely brought back to reality as the college bell rang for the start of lessons and a loud scream was heard from beyond the door.It was at this point that the house-elf, Gertrude, teleported into the room and stood staring at the two beautiful teen human gals as they slept peacefully with limbs entwined, skin still glistening with their cunt juices.Also about this time, Snake stopped fucking Priti and lifted the coed onto the bed besides Sabrina. Both gals sat side by side, with legs spread and glistening wet pussies. Like a man possessed he climbed onto the bed, his legs on either side of Sabrina's hips and presented his engorged snakehead first to the young lesbian breasts, smearing the nipples with Priti's juices and then to Sabrina's mouth.Despite the attractive aroma of Priti on Snake's dick, Sabrina kept her lips closed. She was not attracted to men, and was not a fan of hard boners.Snake rubbed her closed lips with his penis, his breath heavy and his heart pounding. Sabrina was the more attractive of the two and is his current state, enchanted by Ariella's sex charm, he really wanted to fuck her silly. He lowered his dick to her breasts and caressed them again gently with the bulbous head, making Sabrina gasp.Then Priti moved from her position and put one hand between Sabrina's legs and took a nipple in her mouth to suck. Sabrina gasped again and the ministrations from Priti started to work. Snake again presented his cock to Sabrina's mouth which involuntarily opened as she moaned as Priti rubbed her clit. Snake rubbed the cock across her now moist lips and they opened further to reveal firmly closed pearly white teeth. He now rubbed the teeth as Priti worked her magic and with a final gasp Sabrina opened her mouth and licked the tip of Snakes penis which was again oozing precum. Then as her own excitement mounted, she opened her mouth fully and took in a good few inches of the monstrous boner and started working on it roughly, making Snake wince.In moments Priti was beside her and they worked on the teacher's cock together, sliding their mouths along its length and then kissing each other deeply as they came to the tip. Snake was finding this too exciting and he still wanted his cock inside the lesbian Sabrina. Moving backwards, he stood on the floor between Sabrina's legs and lay forward and covered her naked body, his hands and tongue fondling and suckling her delicious breasts. As he did this, he knelt and move his cock towards his final goal, the wet and sopping cunt that had never had a cock inside.As if hiding what Snake was trying to do, Priti turned and presented her cunt to Sabrina's eager mouth which engaged willingly with her cunt and clit.Snake raised himself from Sabrina's now wet and aroused breasts and started to kiss Priti deeply as his cock moved resolutely towards Sabrina's sacred place. He gently rubbed the coed's engorged clit with the tip and Sabrina wriggled with mounting excitement. Then just as carefully, he moved his dick up and down the length of Sabrina's slit, massaging it as Priti started on her clit.After some minutes of patient work, Snake found the widening hole and pushed gently, the vagina expanding gradually to let him in and then he was there thrusting into the 18-year-old's cunt with long slow thrusts. He felt Sabrina's muscles tighten around him and they got into rhythm, all the time Sabrina working her tongue on Priti and Priti played with her clit and cunt lips and Snake's snake moved slowly in and out.Sabrina who by this time was enjoying the thrusting cock as she made love to Priti, began to whimper and moan and the thrusts became more urgent until with a scream and a cackle Sabrina came in a double orgasm, she finger-fucked Priti as the orgasm spread through her and Priti also screamed as an orgasm hit her.Snake withdrew before he came inside Sabrina and Priti slid down next to her friend, her arm around the shoulder of the other lass. Their lips met and mouths opened as a shower of cum was released by Snake straight into their faces and dripping down onto their tits. The chicks kissed deeply then eagerly licked the sperm from each other's faces before kissing again. Then they started on each other's breasts, sucking sperm of each other's nipples and then sharing it again in wet spermy kisses.Snake was becoming aroused again at this too erotic sight and grabbing and lifting the petite Priti as if she were a sack of apples, he plunged into her doggy style, while she lay on top of Sabrina. Sabrina squirmed revealing to him her still open cunt and pulling out of Priti, he dived into Sabrina once more and then went from one babe's cunt to the other until finally he spasmed sperm into Priti's love hole all and all three collapsed in a heap.After a few minutes as they slowly disentangled their sweaty bodies the door of the bedroom swung open and a voice said in shock “Dr. Snake!”After breakfast, humungously-well-hung Henry decided he ought to visit the college infirmary to see how George was coming along. They weren't exactly best mates, but they did share a room and Henry felt a sense of responsibility for him. He was also fascinated to discover what had happened to him, especially if there was some sort of monster roaming the Slither-in tower.He duly turned up and entered the infirmary quietly, so as not to disturb the patient. On the left as he entered, was Madame Priscilla-Cane's office which had a window to allow her to see out into the corridor and the ward. It was curtained, but there was a significant gap.Henry failed to walk past the window, instead he stopped dead. What brought him to a halt was the sight of Madame who lounged back in her chair, her eyes closed, apparently oblivious to her visitor, and anything else for that matter. Her left hand plunged deeply into her décolletage, massaging her enormous right breast while, with her skirt lifted, her right hand was working her sparking magic wand up and down her naked slit. Henry felt a sudden hardening under his kilt and, as Madame freed her right breast from its imprisoning bra, exposing an enormous engorged nipple, the hardening became 16 inches of rock-hard cock that lifted up the front of his kilt, exposing its bulbous head to the air in front of him.Madame pushed further back in her chair, the back tilting. She moved the thick end of her wand down her slit from clit to cunt lips and tentatively pushed it in with an audible groan. Fascinated, Henry watched as she pushed the wand in further and then slowly withdrew, it's end wet and glistening, before forcefully pushing it back in again. Madame whispered a spell and a great smile of pleasure lit up her features. Henry's hand went to his humongous boner and pulling back the foreskin, he started rubbing his cock to the rhythm of the magic wand as it slowly went in and came out covered with the nurse's cunt juices.Quietly, Henry eased open the office door and, dick pointing out like a spear in front of him, nervously got closer until the point that it made contact the nurse's exposed nipple. So involved with pleasuring herself, she appeared to be unconscious of his presence as he started a soft circular motion around the aureole, precum oozing onto the dark soft supple mound of her nipple. Madame, eyes still closed, groaned softly in as if dreaming some erotic fantasy. She took in a deep breath as the wand pushed its way deep into her wet vagina and she opened her mouth wide. Henry carefully moved his penis head towards her open lips and gently pushed the walrus tusk between her teeth. Still without opening her eyes, Madame started to lick the hot-end, and then opened her mouth wider to welcome Henry's monster as it gently slipped into the warm wet cavern. Her teeth pushed back the foreskin and Henry moaned.Meanwhile in the women's dormitory tower, following the scream in the corridor, Ariella, Peggy and Doctor Snake leapt guiltily from their love nest. The same thought ran through the heads of all three. Either rush out naked with wands raised, or delay and put clothes on first. Another scream and a cackle decided Peggy, who opened the door and shot out of the room with wand held high, her beautiful fit body fully exposed like this would have made many of the senior guys cum on the spot. Snake started to struggle into his clothes and Ariella dithered as she realized her wand was missing.Peggy's naked Amazon warrior charge came to a sudden halt as she discovered Priti and Sabrina at the top of the stairs doubled up with hysterical laughter. Priti was in tears as she exclaimed to Sabrina how funny Snake had been when she had exposed herself to him on the staircase and Sabrina cackled and screamed as she remembered grabbing his boner. Both gals screamed again holding onto each other and shaking with laughter at the memory.Sabrina was the first to realize that Peggy stood silently staring at them and tried to stop her wild cackling laugh. She really fancied pretty petite Peggy and now clocked with relish those beautiful adolescent breasts with chocolate drop nipples. So delicious, so suckable!Then Priti noticed Snake through the open door struggling to pull up his pants and a naked Ariella searching distractedly for her missing wand. Priti screamed again with laughter and shouted loudly "You've been fucking that fucking sneaky Snake, you fucking whores!"Peggy, looked back and with a wave of her wand shut the door. At the same time, she turned her innocence glamour up to full heat. She put on her best college prefect voice and said firmly "What are you two doing screaming the place down?"Priti and Sabrina quietened down. "You and Ariella were fucking Snake, weren't you?" Priti asked suddenly uncertain."You imagined it. You've got filthy minds!" Peggy came back. "Doctor Snake was here investigating some strange goings-on up the tower last night, that is all. I saw you two on the stairs with Doctor Snake earlier, teasing him like that was abominable and, Sabrina, if you don't stop drooling over my breasts like a bitch on-heat, I'll put you both in detention!" She ended loudly.As the waves of Peggy's glamour rolled through the two chicks, they became more and more confused. Priti's thoughts were sort of "Peggy, fucking Snake? No, not possible. She's too innocent. She's a goody-goody two-shoes. We imagined it. No not possible."Sabrina was for the moment focusing how erotic Peggy's exposed nipples were and her thoughts of Snake started to fade from her mind.Peggy's glamour became even stronger. Sabrina, who was lecherously tracking her eyes down Peggy's slim taut stomach towards the line of her slit suddenly found herself looking instead at a trim neat college uniform kilt instead of a baby-bald mound of Venus. Peggy's pubeless mons pubis was completely invisible. She blinked in surprise and then as eyes tracked back up the prefect's body she found herself staring at a clean white blouse, the chocolate drop nipples had disappeared. She shook her head in increasing bewilderment. Sabrina began to believe she must have imagined Peggy naked. Of course she had! Peggy was an innocent; she wouldn't be standing naked on the landing. No, no that was her own fantasy, a day dream. She was always dreaming of making love to Peggy.Peggy now appeared fully clothed in the minds of both gals and their memories of Peggy, Snake and Ariella naked faded away. Priti and Sabrina were confused and uncomfortable as a fully clothed Doctor Snake, crept out of the door and stood behind Peggy who cheerfully asked the two: "Right, what were all the hysterics about?"Snake, was of course not under Peggy's glamour, but was badly affected by Ariella's sex god

Ariella becomes the object of many desires.by jane700bond, Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.When Ariella awoke, she was seated in one of the easy chairs in Miss Peacock's office, covered in a light blanket. Her clothes were lying in a neat pile next to her, smelling fresh and newly ironed. On a small table was a note. “Finishing class, back soon, stay and rest x x x Gabriella P.”Gabriella Peacock was an Animagus, Ariella realised. A witch who could shapeshift, in her case, into a white cat.With a small flash of magic, Gertrude, the house elf reappeared and leered at Ariella. “Enjoy sex do we, young human? Thinks me you are only just starting to learn. Gertrude good teacher. Human want to learn sex magic? Me help young human Sex Goddess be, like mistress Peacock?”Ariella looked at the strange creature and wondered if Gertrude might be an ally in her competition against Lucille. “Gertrude, can you really help?” she asked.“Gertrude made mistress Sex Goddess and Gertrude she like you. Very pretty human, Gertrude likes pretty young humans.”Ariella looked a little nervous, was the elf wanting to make love to her too? Now? She was not sure she could cope with another sex session just yet and, well how did an elf make love?Seeing her discomfort, Gertrude laughed at her and said “No sex now. We learn lessons later. Now to dress is time. You no miss lunch for sex with elves! We give you good time later.”Ariella uncovered herself and stood up naked expecting to pick up and put on her clothes, but the elf instead helped her. She jumped onto the chair with Ariella's bra. This brought the small creature up to Ariella's height. With gentle hands the elf assisted the gal with it on, carefully seating Ariella's breasts one by one into each cup and then fastening it securely at the front. Ariella, thought the elf's touch quite erotic.The elf then got Ariella to turn around and helped her into the blouse, the elf's baby-smooth face leaning around over Ariella's neck to carefully fasten the buttons slowly and sexily one by one, almost like a strip-tease in reverse. The elf went slowly from the bottom to the top, taking particular attention with those that were straining over her chest, caressing Ariella's breasts to ensure the cotton was smoothed around each fabulous boob. Ariella found herself fascinated by the pale, large-eyed creature whose fingers were warm and smooth against her skin.“Gosh!” thought Ariella aware of a heat rising in her cheeks, “It's happening again!”Finally, Gertrude got down from the chair and lifted up the kilt, carefully wrapping it around Ariella's waist, brushing the gal's silk-smooth naked thighs and taut midriff with her hands as she did so. It was, Ariella thought, like foreplay. Then jumping on the chair and with a quick soft kiss to Ariella's cheek, the elf disappeared in her distinct puff of magic and Ariella stood alone and more than half-turned on.Miss Peacock suddenly bustled in.“Thank you, Ariella, for waiting for me and not running away - as you, might well have done after what my cunt did to your cunt. Sorry about that!”Ariella looked at the Divinity teacher and said “Gabriella, may I call you Gabriella?”Gabriella nodded. “It was okay, and really rather fun. But I didn't know you were an Animagus, and it was all a bit of a surprise, especially when you put your paw inside me, it was so silky smooth and my organisms were like an electric shock. I just fainted away with too much ecstasy! ”She was silent for a moment and then said: “I have to confess I have been incredibly horny over the last few weeks and the way you treated me was incredibly arousing. I mean, I seem to want to have sex continually. Is that normal?”Gabriella smiled at her. “It happened to me too at your age, which is why I first became Sex Goddess in my college senior year. It's nothing to worry about, just part of being a nymphomaniac, or in my case now, a 28-year-old nymphomaniac. Ye gods, by the powers of magic, the smell of you when I found you under the desk was so intoxicating! The smell of sex around you so powerful that I was in a frenzy of longing. I just wanted to pull your clothes off there and then and drink all that sex juice straight out of you. But at least I managed to hold-off until we got in here.Some of the powers you are developing can be quite dangerous around the wrong people … I hope you don't think I'm one of the wrong people.”Ariella shook her head. “No.” she said, “You are rather nice, a bit dominating! But you're quite attractive, even if a bit older than me and, well that was one exciting climax. In fact, could we make love again sometime, soon? The next time, let me give you an orgasm too?”Gabriella, took Ariella's hand and both sat on the sofa. Gabriella answered “I would be proud to make love with beautiful you any time you like! But you need to understand all sorts of people are starting to find you irresistible. It was the same with me when I was 18. Have you noticed strange behaviour from other people?”Ariella thought for a moment, “Let me see, Dr. Snake had a hard-on when I spoke to him in his office yesterday. I thought he was going to rip my top off at one point. The new gal, Lucille started kissing me and we made love within a few minutes of meeting, and then, er, we had a foursome!So far today, well two guys made love with me this morning, never mind George who put his hand under my bum when I sat down in class, and then I fucked him. And then of course I discovered you loved licking cum from my cunt and you paw-fucked me when you were a cat. Even Gertrude, your house elf seems to find me sexually alluring! Yes, people are behaving strange, but you know, I don't think I want it to stop! I just seem to want more and more sex! That's a bit worrying.”Gabriella sighed and turning and putting her hands on Ariella's shoulders said “Ariella, you must understand two things. One, you have developed a natural powerful glamour. It is a sort of magic which attracts people to you.” Gabriella's hands moved slowly from Ariella's shoulders and around and under her arms where she pressed them against the sides of the coed's breasts. “Even I find your power nearly irresistible.” The teacher sighed, moved her hands around and cupped the tight mounds. “By wand and magic I need to resist you or we'll be at it again, like rabbits.”“Nice idea!” giggled Ariella.Gabriella moved away and said sternly “The second thing you must know is that Lucille is a dangerous black witch who takes after her father and if the college is to be safe, you mustn't let her become Sex Goddess instead of you.” Her glamour, is not like yours, it is a spell she uses to manipulate people, whereas you - you just turn people on!This was astonishing news and Ariella asked the older woman to explain. It seemed that the Marquis l'Astic Le Grand had been arrested for turning a class of Mademoiselles at a local convent in France into his sex slaves. Using spells, he and other black practitioners had raped the gals, who were completely mesmerised and unable to resist the magicians' evil desires. It appeared that Lucille may have been taught some of the spells and it was suspected that she had also joined in, or even organised her own orgies. The rumour was she had enslaved some of the local guys to meet her own particular whims. Hence, why she had escaped the country when the Magic Police called to arrest her father. Lucille has a desire for power, like the Dark Lord, and wants to enslave people for her evil purposes.“Ariella said "Whoops! I might have given her the wrong impression about what being Sex Goddess meant. I think I said something like ‘slaves to your desire'. I also think I saw some of her black magic last night. She hypnotised Dave and Tony and although she and I had some fast and exciting sex I wasn't sure the guys enjoyed being mere sex machines.”Gabriella looked into the young woman's eyes. “The Sex Goddess awakens desires in others and lets them fulfil their own fantasies through her own vast appetite for sex. She does not enslave! She gives and takes pleasure and fun. You must understand this and you must use your power to gain the crown. Otherwise we will see a Briarwood full of slave automata, no longer truly human. Do you understand?”Ariella nodded and the woman came close and, breathing heavily, brushed the coed's lips with her own. Then seeming to remember herself, pulled away again to stand beside the chair where Ariella sat.“I must give you weapons in this war, and maybe Snake will help too. The future is occluded and I cannot see it clearly. It is a close call as to which one will come out on top. Yes, I must teach you spells and charms and Dr. Snake has some powerful potions that might be useful. Now, I think it is time for lunch!”These memories of Gabriella Peacock that morning made up Ariella's mind. She got off the bed and without even bothering to remove the charm that hid the hole in the wall, slipped through to the guys' bedroom next door and slipped into bed beside Dave.It was now about two in the morning and George, wand in hand slipped down the stairs to the Briarwood College common room and silently opened the door to the staircase to the female dormitories. With soundless unshod feet he gradually made his way up the stairs until, when he reached one landing, the figure of a gal appeared in the dimmed stair lights, coming from one of the rooms. She only wore a pair of pyjama bottoms and her top-half was naked. Almost in panic George used his wand to cast a stillness spell on the gal who halted halfway to the bathroom.George moved closer and began to take an interest in this unexpected delight. She was a coed called Peggy. She had tussled mousey blonde hair which framed her pretty young face with its small nose and very kissable mouth. Her eyes were closed and she breathed softly under his spell. George was fascinated and experimented with a soft kiss on her slightly open lips. There was no reaction.His eyes wandered downwards and took in her small boobs with their darker brown centres, the colour of milk chocolate. He could not resist but to cup them in his inexpert hands. Despite losing his virginity to Ariella, he had never before seen and felt a real chick's breasts. They were so soft to the touch, like silk. His dick stuck out from his dressing gown in excitement as he gently rubbed the teats, feeling the softness of the aureole and the firmness of the nipples. George's dick pressed against the gal's pyjama bottoms, catching on the material as he pressed against her.George was in heaven, the babe stood silent except for her quiet regular breaths as he took one nipple in his mouth and whirled his tongue around it, tasting the salty sweetness of her young skin. Another first for George.His hands roamed around her naked back as he suckled the beautiful breast and slowly moved down and in under the material which was covering her small soft ass.The feel of a real tit was driving him insane with excitement. Moving his mouth to her other tit, he slowly pulled down the pyjama bottoms and fondled her now naked arse. His boner pressed against the chick's stomach and he rubbed it around the smooth young skin in delight. “Oh, Peggy” he thought “I could fuck you and you would never know.”He moved his mouth once more to the slightly parted lips and put his tongue between them, but they could not get past her still closed beautiful teeth. Disappointed, he moved back to licking the delicious tits as he tried to force his dick between her legs. But again, with her legs together where she stood, there was no way in. Likewise, her cunt lips while soft and pliable, would not let his probing fingers advance into the locked cavern within.Disappointed, George realised he was trying to rape a soft, but unpliable statue and where was the fun in that when Ariella was in her bed upstairs. Dissatisfied, George stood back from the beautiful Peggy, gave a last rub of her arse with his dick and then pulled up the pyjama bottoms back up over that so fucking tempting ass.He crept to the next staircase, and once at the corner, turned back, and used his wand to remove the stillness spell and creep creepily further up the tower.When the release spell touched her, Peggy came to as though waking. She wondered for a moment muzzily why her breasts felt cold and damp and the nipples were hard, but needing to urgently get to the bathroom, shook her head and moved off. Later she dreamt of firm hands caressing her body and enjoyed a beautifully erotic dream.Georgy Porgy got to the top of the staircase where he knew Ariella slept. He did not know who she shared with, but once in the dim room it became obvious to him that only one bed was occupied, so that was all right. Stealthily, George knelt by the bedside and slowly pushed a hand under the duvet where it met the warm back of a naked sleeper. Very subtly he caressed the skin and a moan issued from the sleeper.He stopped for a moment and then pushed his other hand under the duvet and began to stroke the gal's body up and down the curve of the back.The gal was facing away from him with her legs one over the other and George soon found the curve of her hips and the crease in her ass. His hands moulded the cheeks and the chick moaned again. Then one hand found the gap between her legs and he pushed on to find the slit of her cunt lips. Here he held his breath and then gently pushed the knuckle of his thumb back along the slit, parting the lips slightly.Another groan from the babe and George was aware of his aching dick pushing against the cold iron of the bedframe as his knelt there.With the one hand massaging the cunt lips, his other explored its way over the babe's arm to find the breast that it cuddled. With another groan, the arm moved out of his way and to his delight and lust-filled wonder his hand found itself holding a warm soft breast.Suddenly the babe moaned and turned over towards him, trapping the one hand under her ass, thumb tightly in place on the cunt lips and the other being clamped in place on the gal''s left breast by her arm.George knew about trapped hands and female genitalia from his experience with Ariella from the previous morning and to his mounting excitement he realised that the cunt was getting warmer and wetter, beginning to exude its sex oils. He worked his fingers around so that his thumb was pushing up into the slit whilst his fingers found the gals clit.George was both in agony and in heaven. His monstrous hard-on was now under the bedframe and pressing against ancient springs, but exploring the gal's cunt more than made up for it. As he massaged, he used his head to push the duvet back to reveal the fabulous body beneath. His head went down on other now exposed breast and for the second time that night he was sucking a real gal's tits. With an effort, despite his trapped hands he moved his ass backwards and brought his dick up and over the bed without scraping it on odd bits of sharp metal. The sleeper slept on, apparently unconscious of its increasing sexual arousal and very unaware of Georgy Porgy getting his evil way.Slowly, George moved his trapped hand from under the chick's ass and used it instead to attack the cunt from clit downwards, fingers now pressing deeply into the babe's vagina whilst his thumb played with the clit. The dame's head moved and suddenly there were hot lips around his dick, sucking deeply on his overexcited manhood.He looked at the head and in shock realised this was not Ariella, it was the French dame she had seen her with earlier. But George wasn't complaining, he was enjoying himself thoroughly and his fingers fucked deep into the dame's cunt and his dick went ever deeper into the dame's mouth.Just when he thought he was going to cum, the dame, Lucille? Yes, Lucille was her name, released his manhood and pulled his hand out of her cunt. In a swift and almost impossible movement, she lifted the guy from the floor and plonked him on his back on the bed. Lucille then straddled him, rubbing her cunt lips up and down his shaft. She then lifted herself up and plunged herself down on him hard, his dick going deep within her.She was growling like a tiger as she rode him, up and down, thrusting as if her life depended upon it. One hand massaging her breasts with an unbelievable roughness and the other rubbing hard on her clit. The guy appeared to be forgotten, he was just a dildo and she was taking her pleasure. George felt his hips bang under the pressure of her abandoned movements, the bed jolting hard and noisily on the springs.George was aware of the wave of cum released from his ball sack that eagerly sought entrance into the dame's awaiting vagina. He came, and still she rode him, not allowing any rest. He whimpered as he fought to release himself from the mad bitch who was fucking him even faster now with his cum juices lubing her cunt. She came with a mad roar, but still went on, up and down faster and faster. George felt another load about to shoot and shoot it did deep inside her and she came again. Still Lucille did not stop but bounced up and down on his aching cock.Finally, after another orgasm, Lucille left his cock and made a leap like a frog to his head that left her with her dripping cunt pushing on George's mouth.“Tongue me, you bastard!” Lucille shouted and George found his tongue deep inside her, his own sperm mixed with her flow of sex juices pouring into his mouth. His nose was painfully pressed against her wet clit Lucille worked her clit against it, whilst his tongue lapped at the still flowing juices. Lucille's hand went behind her to find George's now limp cock and she started to work it like she was trying to milk a cow. Rubbing up and down its we length until again it rose.In another swift movement Lucille turned around, forcing her cunt lips over George's mouth. She grabbed her wand from beside the bed, shouted “Cumus atlanticus” pointing at the cock and then clamped her mouth over it drinking deeply at the new torrent of cum that was spraying out.Finally, Lucille appeared to be satisfied, she lifted her mouth from the still spraying cock and pushed her cunt hard into George's face. Then she turned a final time and dibbled his jizz from her mouth over George's face and into his eyes before getting off his limp and aching body and heading for the shower.With great difficulty and in severe pain, George grabbed his dressing gown and fled down the stairs and was rewarded with a scream when another beautiful naked chick appeared on her way to the bathroom.Dr. Adolphus Snake was a great and powerful wizard and following the incident in his Necromancy class where he had been tricked by a spell from an 18-year-old new gal to cum all over her in front of the class, he was seething. Lucille L'Astique was playing with fire and he was going to have his revenge.Snake prided himself on how in his ten years of being House Master, back at Slither-In, he had never let his animal urges get the better of him. No matter how tempting any of his female students were (and some were very tempting), he had never taken advantage and seduced them, always resisting their young shapely bodies and beautiful faces.Now, to be clear, that is not to say he couldn't fantasize about them, not to say he could not enjoy erotic wet-dream orgies of wrestling with their naked bodies. If he imagined lifting the kilt of Ariella or Peggy and thrusting his cock deep inside them from behind, it didn't mean he was actually planning to it. If he fantasized about beautiful cum-swapping teens massaging each other's breast with his cum after an enormous shared orgasm, that was his affair. If he dreamt about Peggy sitting on his face while Ariella thrust up and down on his lightning rod, they were his dreams, he liked them and he would keep them to himself, thank you very much.Snake's nocturnal skills with lucid dreaming meant he could fulfil his most wicked desires in his sleep. He would frequently awake in the morning to damp sheets covered in the cum he had just dreamt he had spurted into his most beautiful student's mouth, or erupted in torrents over her fabulous naked body. He had just never taken advantage of any of them physically, not even the irresistible Gabriella Peacock. Gabriella could make guys cum just by looking at them.“Nice to have her back in the college!” he thought.No, but that supermodel strawberry blonde bitch Lucille was a different matter and she needed to be punished for showing him up in-front of Priti, Sabrina and of course Henry.This last night, whilst beautiful Ariella slept soundly in Dave's arms and whilst George had failed to fuck pretty Peggy, Adolphus Snake did not dream about any of them as normally he might have wished. Instead he had recurring nightmares about Lucille growing fangs and drinking the life-blood out of him. So, it was a tired and sorry Snake that crawled out of his, for once, crisp dry sheets. He dressed in just shirt and chinos for the coming day was forecast to be rather hot for Scotland.Ariella had slept well, but was woken this sunny morning by two things. Firstly, Dave had an enormous hard-on which, although he was asleep, was pushing at the lips of her labia as he snuggled up behind her in a gentle embrace. The second was the urgent need to get to the toilet. So, regrettably she carefully removed Dave's arm which was lying over her warm breasts, slipped out of the narrow bed and through the invisible hole in the wall into the room she shared with Lucille L'Astique. As she found her robe, she glanced at Lucille who was asleep, her twisted duvet snaked in knots around her naked golden limbs. Her pert breasts and nipples of darker burnished gold were beautiful to behold. Her cupid-bow lips were slightly parted showing pearlescent teeth.Ariella regretted that such a beautiful golden creature had such a black heart. She went to the bathroom, showered and then got dressed without waking Lucille, her eyes forever glancing at the French dame's perfect beautiful and sexy form with a instinctual desire that warmed her belly.Once dressed Ariella, left the sleeping Lucille and started her way down the tower with the intention of going to the lavatory, then breakfast in the college refectory, with her best friend Peggy.Earlier, hulking Henry had awoken to the sound of whimpering. In the morning light he looked across at George who was sitting on his bed with his dressing gown on and making strange noises. Henry lumbered out of bed, his usual morning hard-on beginning to subside, and pulled on his own gown as he went over to see what was wrong with his room-mate.George looked ill. His pale face looking scaled with dried skin and his eyes wide and staring. Getting no sensible response from the shivering George, Henry rapidly decided that help was needed and descended the stairs to go and find Dr. Snake. Snake duly arrived, took a quick look at the shaking guy and told Henry to go and get Madam Priscilla-Cane from the infirmary.The big-bosomed and jolly Madam Priscilla-Cane arrived with a thermometer and began an examination. No one knew why she was called “Madam” as she was unmarried and in her twenties. The plunging neckline of her décolletage usually provided a source of excitement for the imaginations of both the pupils and teachers of The College of Incanting Arts. However, today the atmosphere was serious.George was obviously in some sort of shock and appeared to have some sort of skin problem with great flakes of skin peeling from his face. Getting a warm wet flannel, she started to wash the flaking skin and then sniffed and stopped. She told Henry to take his clothes and to leave the room, explaining that she and Dr. Snake would look after the guy.

Georgy-Porgy gets his wish, and more.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories. It had started not long after the Double Necromancy lesson began. Only Slither-In alumni tended to take Necromancy, because of its dark reputation. It involves communing with dead spirits and summoning demons and the like. Unlike the Divinity classroom, which had tables and benches with enough room, as Ariella had discovered, for under the table Kama Sutra practice, the Necromancy classroom had modern writing tablet chairs. They were set in a curve in front of the teacher's desk.It is said that the reason the Necromancy classroom was gifted with modern furniture was that a couple of years back, the appearance of a particularly fiery demon had incinerated the old furniture in the room.Dr. Snake, former House Master of Slither-In, was the teacher and Lucille, who had already learnt much more advanced Necromancy from her evil genius father than Snake would ever teach, found her mind wandering back to her competition with Ariella, as to who would become ‘Sex Goddess of Briarwood College'.Lucille had been introduced to Defence Against Dark Arts, Snake (or DADA as he was affectionately known by his favourite students) when she had first arrived the previous day. However, there were so many new things to look at and take in that she had not taken much notice of this tall, languid, saturnine figure. Now, Lucille, already bored by the lesson, began to look at Snake properly and started to size him up. She knew she would need him on her side if she were to win the competition, but she was sure she had the necessary wiles and ways that would easily bind the teacher to her cause.There were only four pupils in the glass, two other gals and a guy and they sat with rapt attention as Snake stood and talked animatedly about demons and succubus and their dangers. Lucille sat to the left of the semi-circle.From the way his dark eyes seemed continually drawn to her, clocking the small amount of skin exposed just above her pert breasts and then looking away again, Lucille thought he was just the right sort of pervert who willingly, or unwillingly, could soon become another one of her slaves. All it needed was temptation to be strewn in his way. Therefore, deciding to be decidedly wicked, Lucille silently formed a glamour in her mind and, as she started to radiate her magical sex appeal, she slid her ass forward a little in her chair so as to extend the amount of leg she was showing. It was just by an inch or so, but the movement caught the teacher's eye and he appeared to be contemplating the dark depths under her kilt beyond the honey-toned skin of her knees and partially exposed thighs. “Naughty!” she thought.After a few minutes, Lucille lazily lifted a hand to the top button of her blouse and, making sure Snake was watching, deliberately undid the top button and pushed her taut bosom forward towards him, stretching the cotton of her blouse and exposing the dark crevice of her cleavage and the white of her bra. Snake, looked away and tried to concentrate on his other three students, but they were not any competition to Lucille's sun-goddess beauty and the force of the glamour.The glamour was a spell her father had taught her some years ago and was a way of becoming irresistible to her target. She had used it a lot since her father's arrest. The strength of her glamour was one of the main reasons she had managed to escape the clutches of the Gendarmerie Magique and seduce her way across the English Channel.Inevitably after a few moments cum-to-me DADA's eyes were drawn back as Lucille lifted a leg and crossed it over the other exposing an extensive amount of the smooth tanned skin of her thigh and a hint of the curve of her ass. Snake rallied with a question to one of the other two gals in the class, but they were no competition to the glamour Lucille was exuding into the classroom ever more strongly.Snake faltered in his speech and shuddered as Lucille winked sexily at him while she pulled her kilt still further up her thigh, uncrossed her legs and leaning further back pushed her nearly exposed pubis towards him. The other students could not help but notice and they too stared open-mouthed at the dame as she undid another button on her blouse and blew Snake a kiss. Lucille looked around the class at her fellow pupils to see if she had any natural allies among them. There were three, Henry, a tall big hulking guy with a scarred face and crooked nose who looked as though he had fought in more than just magic battles, most likely a Quidditch player she thought. With a little frisson of excitement, Lucille imagined that under his clothes Henry was probably both well-endowed and muscular.There were also two dark-haired coeds, Priti and Sabrina, both slim and young looking. Priti was the smaller, very underdeveloped with little showing in terms of breasts. Sabrina, was a little taller and probably a 32 b. They, in the same way the hulk was not the most handsome of guys, were also not the prettiest gals. They both sported a mono-brow over deep set dark brown eyes and had thin unsmiling lips. But Lucille reckoned that all three of them had the potential to make obedient disciples. She could tempt the dames with some magic beautification, it was amazing what you could do with a wand. Cosmetic surgery was in its infancy compared to her powers.“Miss l'Astique,” rallied Snake “are you too warm?” It appeared he could no longer resist and came closer to her, dark eyes peering at the exposed cleavage and the still hidden mystery covered with the white mounds of her bra.Not really wanting the teacher to make a pass at her as she sat in the classroom, she lifted her wand surreptitiously under her writing tablet and, when Snake was looking as though he might lunge for her, with a sweeping movement she flung a spell at him. “Tempus non-flugit!” she incanted quietly and Dr. Snake came to a halt arm half-way through a movement towards her.The others pupils were aghast and the hulk started to rise from his desk. “What the …” he started and stood up, but Lucille was pointing her wand at him whilst his own was still in his bag.“Quiet!” she commanded. “This class is dead-boring and I thought that I might liven things up!” She pointed at the hulk and incanted her favourite disrobing spell “Pantus expeliamus!” At which Henry's large kilt flew way leaving him exposed as even more as well-endowed than Lucille had imagined. The guy flushed and tried to hide his exposed genitals with his large hands.Lucille, could not resist the follow-up spell “Gorgeous giganticus.” She intoned and the Henry's manhood shot its way from behind his hands and stood a good sixteen inches out in-front of him, as straight as a dagger, and as thick as a cucumber.The two gals giggled and Lucille knew she had them on-side.“Oi!” protested the guy, “Fuck you bitch, what you playing at!”Lucille, pushed her tongue out from between her lips and said huskily with the full hit of her Gallic suave, “You said it! We are playing ‘fuck you bitch'! You want to fuck all three of us? What about it, ladies?” That silenced Henry who straightened and moved his hands away to let his manhood standout with pride.“Fuck all three of you?” Henry asked not believing his luck.Lucille started to undo her kilt fastener and then exposed her baby-smooth pubis to the guy, who stood still and rampant and breathing rather hard. She then undid her blouse and removed her bra to expose her perfect pert breasts.“Wow!” said the hulk as Lucille approached and took his massive manhood in both hands, giving it long strokes up and down the length.The other two dames stood astonished for the moment and then moved closer to watch, standing on either side of Lucille, fascinated by Henry's enormous dong, all four of them ignoring the frozen statue-lie Snake standing tall behind them.Priti, very short and petite spoke first: “How do you fit something so big inside you?” She wondered.Lucille smiled and replied: “It's amazing what you can do if you're well-lubed and really desperate for a fuck. The female of the species is amazing when she wants sex.”Priti looked disbelieving at the rock-hard monster and swallowed. She loved being fucked, but the thought of this whopper made her eyes water.“Want to feel it?” asked Lucille and the petite dame nodded eagerly, moved forward and experimented with moving her hand up and down the hulking shaft as Henry moaned in pleasure. The skin was soft and pliable and Priti started to play with the head, gradually pushing back the foreskin to reveal its glistening crown. Priti who's hips were barely 28 inches round and who only stood a little over five foot was both fascinated and attracted and yet horrified by the enormous dick.Sabrina, who was lesbian, really fancied the new French student. Standing on the other side of Lucille's naked body she nervously started to caress the witch's beautiful honey-toned skin. “You're so soft!” Sabrina exclaimed, “You skin is like satin and, wow, you are so beautiful.”Lucille's glamour was working on them all and she smiled to herself satisfied.Like an acrobat, Lucille suddenly cartwheeled into the air, twisted and landed legs astride of Henry's dick, feet on the floor with her back to him. She reached up and back and pulled his head down to meet hers and started to kiss him deeply while he bent forward, his massive arms pressing into her perfect breasts.The monstrous cock began to throb between her legs, but being so long, there was still the length of an ordinary big cock still exposed beyond Lucille's cunt and Priti again moved forward and started to massage it.Sabrina came and joined her. “It's so huge, I wonder if we could all ride it at once?” she asked quietly as her hand followed the length up until where it met Lucille's cunt lips which she nervously began to massage. The lips were beginning to open, leaving a glistening wetness where her slit moved over the soft skin. Lucille smiled encouragingly as Sabrina nervously put a finger into Lucille's flowing sex-juices and then lifted it to her mouth to taste the honey.The taste was instant magic and she knew she wanted to make mad passionate love with the beautiful strawberry blonde. Deciding that the opportunity was too good to waste, Sabrina quickly undressed and facing Lucille, put her leg over Henry's meat machine and pressed herself up to French bitch, enjoying the satin, silky feeling of the gorgeous dame's body against her own. She put her arms around her and grabbed and massaged Lucille's ass as the pair moved in unison along the shaft. The throbbing between her legs started her own juices running as she move her slit up and down part of the great length, deliberately pressing her clit against Lucille at each opportunity, each clit becoming harder and more sensitive with each encounter.Sabrina got her wish and Lucille shared her hot deep kisses with her too, massaging her small rosy immature nipples and teasing her to ecstasy.With two chicks now astride his dick and with being the most beautiful babe he had ever seen, kissing him passionately, Henry felt wonderful as the involuntary throbbing of his machine became more pronounced. His hips began to move and he started to thrust back and forth between the two gals' legs. Each thrust became smoother as the honey lubrication from their pussies massaged the shaft.Priti looked at the remaining six to nine inches that kept appearing and disappearing between Sabrina's cheeks as Sabrina's ass moved along the length. This size was a bit more manageable she thought and following the example of the other's stripped herself naked and with relish and mounting excitement at the thought of being fucked, took the head of the beast in her mouth and started sucking and teasing the cock.Sabrina was enjoying herself, the throbbing of the cock stimulating her clit like a vibrator and now being able to suck and tease Lucille's beautiful tits was a something she wouldn't have dreamed of before today.Lucille was smiling to herself as she knew she had gained three loyal sex slaves who were in thrall to her glamour. She reached out for one of Sabrina's hands and raising herself slightly got the lass to start on opening her cunt more with her fingers and to massage her clit with her thumb. Meanwhile, Henry thrust his hips back and forth under the two babe's slits and now, to his mounting excitement, the end went straight into Priti's warm welcome mouth.Priti may not have been pretty, but she now knew she wanted more than a suck. She wanted a fuck! She left her horn-blowing after one particular thrust hit the back of her throat uncomfortably and pulled a chair around in front of the pounding piston. She was still unsure any of it would fit inside her small body and so took her magic wand and used a spell to create an aromatic oil.Some of this she used to lube the head of Henry's corker and then she knelt on the chair. Inserting the wand into her own cunt and with its magic oil she prepared herself for the monster by using her fingers to probe inside, oiling herself deep within and widening her love passage as her excitement mounted.Finally, a little nervously, Priti exposed her fully-opened well-oiled cunt to the thrust of the machine. She moved herself backwards so the cock was pushing against her eager vagina. Then, gradually she wriggled and worked the huge head past her cunt lips and then deeper and deeper into herself, her hand now frantically masturbating her clit with more of the oil as her excitement built.After some minutes of increasing pleasure, Priti was aware of a sudden coolness at her backside as Sabrina deftly dismounted the cock behind her, leaving more room for it to press even deeper into her welcoming sex cave. Inch by inch, she pushed back with each thrust forward. Sabrina deftly used her tongue around Priti's cunt lips to ease its passage in. Priti could feel an orgasm growing as more and more of the monster worked its way into her tiny body. The throbbing and thrusting never ceasing in intensity as she whimpered with mounting excitement. Finally, she thrust herself back one final time and her ass met Lucille's hot naked body as the young witch still sat astride Henry behind her.Lucille was really turned on and enjoying the sight of the massive organ thrusting slowly and deeply in and out of the petite teenage body in long sensuous strokes. She could feel a wildness in her mounting excitement.Lucille leant forward and grabbed Priti's nipples from behind and twisted them roughly, making the lass gasp in pain and pleasure. Sabrina went under the lass and started tonguing Priti's clit as with hand over her mouth Priti issued a long silent scream of orgasm. After some minutes of delight as the orgasm subsided and shuddering in time with the still throbbing penis, she worked her way back up the massive length. The thrusting was lessened and using the back of the chair for leverage she felt the massive head slowly, sensuously moving back and out of her.Finally, she came off the piston with a pop and fell into Sabrina's arms who caught her before she collapsed on the floor and lay there panting, her heart throbbing like a wild thing and her love tube pulsing with delight.Then it was Lucille's turn to kneel on the chair and feel the giant member enter her from behind. Sabrina stood in front of her and massaging Lucille's breasts, offered her own nipples to Lucille's mouth. Sabrina loved being suckled by another gal and this time it was a goddess who was sucking her hard; her tits were turning red from the rough attention.Lucille began to shudder as Henry got into a faster and more urgent rhythm, her fingers fucking Sabrina in time with each enormous thrust. She was loving this wild sex and rode Henry with abandonment as he penetrated her more deeply and easily than with Priti.Unbelievably and with almost superhuman strength and agility Lucille lifted Sabrina bodily and turned her upside down so she could bury her face in the gal's wet, wet cunt. As Henry went into Lucille, Lucille's tongue went deep into Sabrina cunt, deeper than Sabrina could believe while Lucille's nose rubbed hard on Sabrina's clit. As Henry pulled out, Lucille sucked at the other gal's cunt drinking in the juices like a wildcat. Sabrina, had legs in the air on either side of Lucille's head, her sex clamped to Lucille's mouth by arms that grabbed her arse with seemingly superhuman strength. Sabrina's head was dangling below looking along the length back to Henry's enormous balls swinging wildly as his lunges became faster and more desperate. She started to spark with an emerging climax. One of Sabrina's hands found Lucille's clit and began rubbing the large hard bullet frantically trying to bring Lucille to orgasm so they could cum together.Lucille finally came in a frenzy of paroxysms, with her tongue deep inside Sabrina. This is what she wanted; this is what she lived for. Lucille the sex goddess of all the Earth. Henry, feeling the dame's orgasm pulled out rapidly just before losing his load. His giant dong sprayed sperm into the open mouth of Sabrina underneath Lucille, giving her the her first taste of jizz. He sprayed more over her face and on her red and engorged tits.Lucille desperate for the taste of spunk, clambered off the chair, letting Sabrina's legs fall onto the floor and then she was on top of the lass, eagerly sucking Henry's cum from a startled Sabrina's mouth, drinking it eagerly like a sperm vampire. Then using the cum from Sabrina's body she eagerly finger fucked the plainer lass to orgasm with a cum-oiled hand. Sabrina, couldn't yell as Lucille's tongue was deep in her mouth, but she bucked, her body jerking wildly as the orgasm finally hit her.There was some moaning as finally they lay still. The waves of pleasure and of pain gradually receding. Suddenly Priti asked “What about DADA!”.All of their heads spun around. The teacher still stood frozen in the same position; time seemingly had not passed at all for him. Lucille thought for a few moments and then said, “I know I'll trap him so he's powerless to do anything against us. Everyone get dressed and get back to the same position you were in when I zapped him.”The students quickly followed her instructions and then watched with horror and fascination as she undid Snake's zip and pulled his dick out. She massaged it until it stood erect and then worked it with her mouth and tongue, seeming to enjoy giving the teacher a blow job. Finally, with his dick hard and rigid, she sat down back in her chair, arranged herself demurely and took out her wand.She swept her wand before her incanting “Cum avex tempus flugit.” She then gave a mighty scream, as she hid the wand and Snake's snake let cum fly over her cleavage. “Sir!” she screamed “How dare you! What are you doing you perv!”A confused Snake looked about bewildered and took in the sight of his swaying boner spraying sperm over his newest pupil's neck and face and all the class screaming at him. Not believing what he saw, he packed himself away as quickly as possible and rushed out of the class as if all the demons of Hell were on his tail.“Sabrina! Priti!” Lucille called “Please come and lick this sperm off me.” Like supplicants, the two lasses came and knelt on either side of their sex goddess and carefully licked away the remains of their House master's cum. Henry smiled benignly at the sight and felt his manhood stretching again under his kilt as he watched. And then the bell rang for the end of the lesson.It was night-time and George couldn't sleep. His mind kept going back to the Divinity class when he had lost his virginity to Ariella. George had never really got on with females. He wanted to, but babes never seemed to like him. They called him Georgy-Porgy, even though he wasn't fat. They made up rhymes about him and laughed at him in giggling cliques, whispering secrets that he was never told. The problem was that George was a lech and the chicks all distinctively knew it. He was always looking at them with a leer that said he was mentally undressing them, which of course he was! He was a toucher, and took every opportunity to rub against a hottie in a tight spot in a corridor, or - as this morning - putting his hand in inappropriate places.But today had been different! Ariella had sat on his hand, but instead of leaping off, as he had expected, she had ground her wet sopping cunt onto his fingers and forced his thumb deep inside her. And if that was not enough, she had sucked and fucked him in class under the table. It was the first time he had fucked a chick; the first time he had even felt a chick's cunt and he now wanted more. If Ariella had fucked him once, surely, he could fuck her again. He wanted to fill Ariella with his cum; in her hot cunt, in her mouth. He wanted to cum all over her tits. He wanted to kiss her and rub his body all over hers.Georgy-Porgy couldn't sleep because his head was whirling with the fantasy he was creating and his cock hurt from having a constant erection. A wank was no good, he wanted to find her room and fuck her brains out.As he climbed out of bed and covered his nakedness with a dressing gown, he briefly wondered what had happened to Ariella after Miss Peacock had ordered Ariella to follow her from class.At the same time George began his night-time excursion, Ariella was not having difficulty sleeping. She was fast asleep in Dave's single bed with the guy's arms wrapped around her naked body. They had made love slowly and sensuously and now, after they had both cum in unison, slept the deep contented sleep of lovers.Earlier in the night Ariella had been in the study she shared with Lucille and could get no peace. Sabrina and Priti where there and they were simpering to Lucille's every wish as she used her magic to subtlety transform them from being just plain to her ideal of beautiful. The change to a curve of an eyebrow, the pout of a lip, a slight raising of a cheekbone, a finesse to the chin and the two gals were being transformed by Lucille, bit by bit to be worthy to be her acolytes, or, more likely, French courtesans.Ariella, could not cope with the oohs and ahs, the little screams of delight, the fights over the mirror, nor the fawning Lucille received from her slaves. She had sat on her bed alone for a bit thinking about what had happened when she had followed Miss Peacock from the classroom after she had fucked the awful Georgy-Porgy. She knew it had been a mistake, but his fingers and thumb under her ass just reactivated her seemingly unsatiable sex-drive and she just wanted to cum and cum again, whoever it was with.Ariella had been scared as the confident Miss Peacock marched along the corridors to her own private room. She had butterflies in her stomach and she was utterly ashamed of being caught having salacious sex in Miss Peacock's class, especially with the loathsome Georgy Porgy who was always trying tricks on the gals and was thoroughly disliked. It would mean expulsion!Ariella had been aware that the back of her blouse was somewhat damp and that the insides of her smooth thighs were wet and slippery from both her own sex juices and George's newly delivered large eruption of spunk that was now dribbling out of her cunt. If she had been wearing knickers it would not have been so much of a problem, but being naked under her kilt, there was nothing to stop the slow slippery descent of creamy gunk towards her knees.Miss Peacock's room, being an old dungeon, was dark with small high windows letting in a little sunlight from above. The walls were mainly stone, but with dark panelling around an enormous ancient fireplace, which had deep easy chairs in front of it. A few severe looking portraits hung on the walls. Sconces held candles and a candelabra was hanging centrally over a carved oak table which had four chairs, two down each side. There was also a desk covered in grimoires. There were two other doors which, Ariella assumed would lead to a bedroom and bathroom.Miss Peacock gave a wave of her wand and the gloom lifted as the candles sparked with a non-consuming magical flame from which a musky, almost sensuous scent, filled the air. She looked the rather dishevelled Ariella up and down and sniffed. “I think you may smell like a brothel,” she said “but I wouldn't know because I have never visited one. Rather you smell of sex, you randy little sex maniac, your aroma is all cunt juice, sperm and mating pheromones. Did you really think you could fuck in my class unnoticed?” She asked sternly stepping closer to the lass.Ariella thought for a moment that Miss Peacock would strike her and she backed up against the end of the table. But instead, Miss Peacock pounced forward and with fast efficient, almost desperate fingers, started undoing the top buttons on Ariella's tight blouse. Before the coed could object the teacher quickly pulled it up and over the gal's head, the movement pushing the Ariella's bra upwards so that her breasts came free of the cups. They dangled down as the blouse cuffs caught on her wrists and she had to bend forward as Miss Peacock struggled to pull the blouse off over her head.“Whaa!” went Ariella in surprise as the garment finally came free and she straightened up, trying to cover her breasts with her arms. But the young teacher just carried on oblivious of any protest and grabbing the loosened bra, also pulled that over Ariella's head in a swift motion.“Silence!” she said sternly to the buxom babe. “Gertrude! Here, now!” she shoute

A French coed has her wicked way and gains some disciples.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Ariella and the new French dame were enjoying some girl-on-girl exploration on the day they moved into the women's dorms at Briarwood College of Incanting Arts. The freshman coeds decided to make a contest of which of them would prevail as ‘Briarwood College Sex Goddess'.Suddenly there was a flash and the raucous sound of male voices cheering. “Magic!” one shouted and the gals parted and sat up quickly to view a neat hole in the wall that separated their room from that of the guys on the other staircase. “Magic!” he repeated “What do you think of that spell, ladies? We'll have to hang pictures or something over the hole when the rooms get inspected, but pretty neat, hey?”The guys climbed into the room and Ariella and Lucille, a little dishevelled, stood up in-front of them. They were two seniors, Tony and Dave, who Ariella rather liked; not the most handsome guys in the house, but fun and always up to mischief. “Wow its Ariella! Fuck you've grown-up.” continued Dave in his loud voice “and my god, who are you, beautiful?” he asked as he took in the glorious sight of Lucille.“This is Lucille l'Astique, daughter of the Marquis l'Astique le Grand,” explained Ariella “she's come over from France.”“Loose elastic?” Tony queried, fumbling the pronunciation - “I hope your knickers have loose elastic! Makes them easier to pull down! Ha, ha! And you dad's called ‘arse tickler?'. Fantastic, I cannot wait to get to know you better! He, he he!”“Huh!” shrugged Lucille, in a very Gallic way “And I suppose you think that is funny little guy! You will not slither-in your cock into me that easily!”Tony and Dave looked at each other and burst out laughing “Slither-in your cock, ha, ha, ha” laughed Dave, “Hadn't thought of that one! Ha, ha, ha. Mind you, not a bad idea if you ladies are that way inclined.” He smirked!Lucille without warning pulled her shift over her head and fully revealed her fabulous body to the others for the first time. Her golden skin shining in the late afternoon sunshine, her pert breasts erect, her pubis as naked and smooth as a baby's. “You little guys wouldn't know how to treat a lady! You are all noise and jokes. Look on me and become my slaves.”The guys stood in shocked amazement as the queen of the elves was revealed in all her naked glory and their jaws dropped open. Lucille went to her bedside table and picked up her wand. Pointing at each guy in turn she incanted “Pantus expeliamus.”Their trousers flew away and the guys were left naked from the waist, flaccid dicks hanging down. “Gorgeous giganticus.” Intoned Lucille and two large boners stood erect before her. Ariella was shocked again, this time at the way Lucille had used magic in this way to control the guys. Lucille then used a levitation spell on to the guys to lift and made them stand side by side on her bed their so their rock-hard erections were now at the same height as her mouth. “I do not bend my head to little guys.” She said mischievously.Lucille then taking Ariella by the hand, led her to Tony and curved the Moon Goddess's hand around his rampant dick. Lucille then went to Dave, whose dick was the same height as her lips, and took the shaft in her mouth rocking backwards and forwards with vigorous motions and with loud moans from the guy.Ariella was thinking that she was in danger of losing the Sex Goddess competition on the first day and began undoing her clothes while trying to continue to play with Tony's shaft. The front fastening bra soon came loose and putting Tony's dick in her mouth to cover it with plenty of her saliva took it out again began to rub it over her tits making both of them more and more aroused. The bulbous head exciting her as it circled around her nipples. She then grasped one of her breasts in each hand and pushing them together encircled Tony's cock in-between. Tony smoothly thrust up and down her saliva lubricated cleavage, as more dribbled from her mouth. In a few moments, pre-cum glistening at the end of the penis and Ariella first bent her neck licked this and then took the hard erection in her mouth again, thrusting back and forth as Lucille was doing.Ariella had not so much experience with guys, but was determined to learn more about their hairy muscled bodies and how they could give her pleasure. Lucille watched with a wicked look in her eye while she continued to gobble Dave's manhood greedily. And then she pointed her wand at Tony. She removed her mouth from Dave's engorged dick and incanted “Cumus atlanticus” at which Tony cried out as a sudden tremendous orgasm took him and cum spurted from his dick into Ariella's mouth. She backed away in surprise and as the cock swung out and free, more spunk spurted all over Ariella's tits and face, eyes and hair. It was a torrent and Ariella gasped as more sprayed out and into her mouth again which was still open in astonishment. She swallowed, but there was too much to cope with and she couldn't see with the white cream in her eyes.Lucille left Dave standing in shock on the bed and grabbed Ariella, pushing her own tits over Ariella's jizz soaked ones, the cum creating a fabulous lubricant. She licked Ariella's eyes clear of sperm and forced her mouth open with her tongue so they could share the fresh cum, greedily lapping up the salty fluid. Hooking her leg around Ariella's knee she then forced Ariella down onto the floor and slid her naked body over the other gal using her firm breasts to massage the still flowing cum into their skins. Tony's spunk worked like a delicious baby oil which Lucille now rubbed hard onto Ariella's clit and then used it to lubricate and widen her own cunt. With deep thrusting fingers she seemed to be trying to fill her vagina with Tony's magic sperm, while moaning in increasing ecstasy.The smell of sex was intoxicating Ariella and she screamed with delight as a red mist descended on her mind and the wild naked smooth body on body massage from Lucille continued with vigour and her clit hardened in anticipation.Lucille lubricated her own cunt with more of Tony's torrent of cum, using her fingers vigorously to push ever more the white creamy fluid into her own eager cavern and make herself as slippery inside as possible. Then as Tony's ejaculations finally subsided, with a groan he collapsed onto the bed. Lucille suddenly grabbed her wand again and pointing it at Dave shouted “Caininius penetratus!”She stuck her ass, high in the air as Dave, like an automaton, got off the bed and thrust his rock-hard pistol deeply and roughly into Lucille's now wide open, cum-lubricated, scorching hot vagina, doggy style. Lucille bucked as she still rubbed hard at Ariella's clit and sucked more cum from the overcome lass's burning nipples. Dave thrust hard and fast and it was obvious he would soon cum as the excitement was too much. Lucille's hand went to her wand again and she shouted “Orgasmus tremendicus”, pointing the wand at the point the two lass's sex mounds met and where Dave's shaft was deeply buried inside her own steaming cunt.There was an explosion in Ariella's clit and another in her g-spot and then there was a heavenly silence as the gals together left their bodies and danced in a red nebula of pleasure light years away. Colours swirled and a feeling of ecstasy overtook Ariella as she whirled away in space still holding and kissing her angel Lucille. The vision went on and then she felt orgasm after orgasm fill her ethereal body until there was nothing left to do but collapse into a wisp and disappear in the garden of pleasure that Lucille had created for her.After a while Ariella slowly wandered the long road back to consciousness, her spirit returning to her body as it cooled and she awoke to find herself lying on the hard wooden floor with Lucille asleep on top of her and Dave collapsed and spent above, his wilting cock half out of Lucille's still dripping cunt. Ariella felt very sticky and her eyes wandered around the room until she saw Tony back in his trousers sitting on a bed, knees hunched up, looking a bit like a gnome. He smiled wanly at her. “Fuck!” he said. “Magic!” she said and started to pull herself carefully from under the tacky bodies of Lucille and Dave. It seemed that the three were almost glued together with drying spunk.Abandoning the seemingly mesmerised Tony and grabbing her robe, she left her study and went into the shower room opposite. Here she stripped naked again and then stood under the warm water and started to rub the sperm away from her shoulders and breasts. Ariella noticed how wonderfully slippery and smooth the newly re-hydrated cum made the skin all over her body. With memories of what had just happened flooding back into her mind, her hand again found her clit and she gently massaged herself to another climax as she, surprising herself at the thought, imagined herself being fucked slowly from behind by the tall dark figure of Dr. Snake.Finally, satiated Ariella realised lumps of jizz had creating knots in her hair and they were going to be a pain to get out.Sexually satisfied for the moment, hair washed, conditioned and combed straight, Ariella thought seriously about what happened just now in the bedroom. “Nice! Clever! Exciting and magic!” she thought, “But far too quick. Lucille was too urgent and desperate. Poor Tony looked exhausted by his ordeal and Dave was a goner.”The orgasms were amazing, but there were other and better ways of achieving this surely, rather than using hypnotised guys and magic fountains of cum. There was, she thought, still a chance for her to become this year's Sex Goddess of Briarwood College, after all, if she could out do Lucille and make all the other students love her.First Day of ClassesThe next day, Ariella put on one of her newly bought bras and then her school blouse, realising as she did it up, that she should have bought new blouses as well as bras, as the buttons were straining over her now much bigger chest, revealing quite a cleavage.Then she found her kilt, which also being last year's, was probably a bit shorter than regulation, ending several inches above her knees!Lucille did not seem to be much of a morning person and moaned about the early hour, but eventually Ariella managed to get her into her new uniform and down to breakfast. Once fed, Ariella showed Lucille around the college for a bit before they both went to their Advanced Potions class. After that Ariella found someone else to take Lucille to her Necromancy class, a subject Ariella was not taking and Ariella was delighted she now had a free period and time to think.She went back to her room in the tower of Briarwood to consider the Sex Goddess competition seriously. The hole in the wall between her bedroom and the guys was hidden by a charm she had created the previous night and lifting it with a revealing spell, she climbed through to Dave and Tony's room.Considering that Lucille had rather abused them yesterday, even if they did get their rocks off, she thought she better be conciliatory. The sex, while exciting, had not been too kind or quite consensual as the guys had lost their free will under Lucille's spells. Once through the hole Ariella waved her wand and the gap disappeared again under the charm.Dave was sitting on his bed in his kilt, knees up balancing a large spell book on his thighs. “Hi Ariella.” He said warily. She sat down on the end of the bed by his feet. “Some friend you have through there! She's a bit over the top?”“Sorry Dave,” said Ariella, I had no idea she was going to do any of that stuff. Have you survived the experience unscathed?“.“Well, I can't remember much, except a massive orgasm blowing my socks off, but I'm sure some of those spells were illegal. Once I had woken up and got rid of the sticky mess in the shower, I found I was unscathed. Tony says that, despite the gallon of cum he ejaculated, his manhood still appears to be working fine. But, for goodness sake, whatever happened to foreplay and the guys also having some fun? We're not sex robots you know!”“Could have been my fault Dave,” Ariella said softly “we had already been through the foreplay bit by ourselves and I think Lucille was already overexcited when you and Tony arrived.” She laid a finger on Dave's naked shin and moved it up and down lazily through the light adolescent hairs.Dave sighed and said “Over-sexed that dame, and that's coming from me, a testosterone filled eighteen-year-old Slither-in alumnus!”Ariella started to play with the hairs on his legs, twisting them absentmindedly. “Ow!” said Dave and Ariella stop the twisting and put a hand carelessly on Dave's bare knee.“We are going to compete with each other for Sex Goddess of Briarwood College.” she said wistfully “But she seems to be so much more powerful than me and, wow, is she stunning to look at?”“Phew! Ariella, she does not stand a chance against you!” Said Dave.Ariella opened her eyes widely and she turned and looked at him, her hand descending nonchalantly from the knee an inch up the inside of his thigh.“You are stunningly beautiful! You're a natural and people like you. I like you and if we properly plan how to beat her wild bad magic, I am sure we can get you the crown.”With a dreamy look on her face, Ariella's hand carelessly caressed Dave's thigh and went further under the kilt. “Yeah!” She said with eagerness, “A Sex Goddess is worshipped, not feared!” Her hand went back to his knee.Then again, seemingly in a dream world of her own, Ariella's hand slowly started to explore again. Dave shifted with a sigh and moved the spell book onto the bed-side table.“Oh Dave,” she said “it's no good, I need more experience, especially with guys. She lent her head against his knee and, seemingly without conscious thought, her hand gently swept gradually onwards and inwards up the thigh until she suddenly met the tip of his shaft coming the other way which flicked up in salute. Dave moaned and as if suddenly realising what she was doing, Ariella's hand retreated.But as Dave was obviously not objecting to her exploring hand and feeling that now familiar horniness warming her cunt, she, more deliberately this time, adventured forward again and brushed the tip of his dick with her fingers.After a few tentative moments, Ariella's head slid down from his knee to his shin so she got a better view into the dimness under the kilt. "Everything in working order.” She thought as Dave's manhood pointed at her straight and hard. Carefully she reached forward and her fingers played around his bulbous head, pulling back his foreskin to release it. Finding pre-cum already forming at the tip, she carefully slid the oil around the top, gently massaging it. Dave groaned.As Dave sat still and breathless, her hand moved still deeper in and massaged the supple skin of his shaft. Then climbing up on the bed, her ass in the air, her head followed her hand under the kilt until she could kiss the tip of his now hot member and lick around the head.“Is this how you do foreplay?” She asked with a muffled voice.“Fuck yeah!” Said Dave and lifted his kilt back so he could see what she was doing. Slowly at first and then with increased confidence, up and down the length of his dick went her tongue, around his balls went her fingers massaging the ball-sack gently. His hand went his kilt buckle on the side to undo it. He lifted his backside off the bed to get rid of it which, somehow, caused his dick to pop neatly into Ariella's welcome warm mouth. He pulled the kilt away and dumped it on the floor.Ariella was gentle, she was caring and she loved massaging the straight hard shaft with both hands and tongue while Dave lay back in ecstasy, caressing the gal's head as she moved up and down.He lent forward and pulled up Ariella's kilt revealing her cute white ass sticking up in the air. He fondled it lovingly, hands massaging her bare cheeks as they explored the way round to her secret places.She moved further forward, slowly and sexily undoing the buttons of her tight blouse and then her bra to reveal hard and aroused nipples. She dripped saliva from her mouth onto her cleavage and slowly moved up Dave's body until she was in a position to use her breasts to massage his dick. Being closer now, Dave's hands could feel around her ass cheeks and find the aroused dampness of her cunt which he rubbed gently, probing with his fingers.After enjoying the sensation of Dave's massage for a few minutes, Ariella moved forward still more, now kissing, licking and nipping at his nipples and grounding his dick with her pubis, whilst he groaned with longing.Then she sat upright, her boobs proudly pointing in the air where he could grab and play with them. Slowly she rubbed her naked slit up and down the length of his broomstick hard shaft, cunt juices making her slow deliberate passage smooth and sensuous. His bulbous head found her clit and dick and clit danced together for some minutes in an erotic ballet of joy.Pushing herself back a little so the head of his penis was pushing at her labia and widening her cunt lips she sat up and holding the rod in one hand Ariella rubbed his dick up and down the length of her slit until with a sudden push and a gasp she forced herself down on it, taking the full length deep inside and then moaned with delight. She rose up and sank down in a slow rhythm, her hands massaging her own breasts. Then one of Dave's hands found her clit and using her fragrant cunt juices to lubricate it, started to rub her off.Feeling herself nearing climax and feeling the urgency in Dave's throbbing gun and trying to make the pleasure last as possible, she sat right up and released his cock before either of them came. Leaning forward and she rubbed her nipples into his much smaller ones. He loved it. Raising her ass skywards she slowly moved her tongue down his muscled stomach to again find his dick to play with it with her mouth and tongue.Ariella was still licking her own cunt juices off Dave's shaft when Tony quietly and unnoticed came through the door.Tony took in the scene quickly, Ariella with her fabulous ass in the air with her mouth clamped over Dave's member, whose eyes were closed in pleasure. With an instant erection he quickly climbed on the bed behind Ariella and lifted his kilt so he could plunge his boner straight into her wide-open pink wet cavern.Opening his eyes, at the sudden motion on the bed, Dave was surprised by sudden appearance of his friend, but Ariella was loving this new and surprising innovation. It was the first time she had had a guy take her from behind and after the first shock soon started to use her cunt muscles to clamp hard on the dick that was now ploughing deep inside her.She started copying Tony's fuck rhythm on Dave's cock, moving up and down quickly in time with Tony's urgent thrusts. She put one hand underneath her to reach back and find her clit and tweaked her nipples with the other whilst Dave bucked deeper and deeper into her mouth, catching her teeth with the head of his cock on each out-stroke.Shouting, Dave came first, shooting hot cum into her throat in a gush she could hardly swallow. His orgasmic cumming lit the fire in her clit and she started her first orgasm, tightening herself still harder on Tony's iron-hard rod that thrust deep inside her and she convulsed with shudders of desire. These shudders in turn released the sperm from Tony's balls and he filled her love tunnel with creamy white spunk. The feel of this red-hot release inside her then brought her vagina to climax and after quivering in pleasure for what seemed like minutes, she released Dave's dick from her mouth and fell spent and satisfied onto his chest, her tingling breasts resting on his taut muscular stomach. Her dive forward in turn released Tony from her tight cunt and he watched, still aroused, as his newly made cream pie begin to dribble out from between her legs.However, Tony was not finished, he still had more in him and he massaged his cum with his dick around her swollen cunt lips making Ariella moan. Then still using his hard cock, he spread the jizz over her naked arse, especially in the crease between the two ass cheeks. Then like a lion rampant thrust up and down between her well lubricated gap until a second spray of cum shot over her back. Finally, he sat down, on the end of the bed, and gently massaged the cum into Ariella's skin.“We were only discussing foreplay.” said Dave ironically.“Whoops!” said Tony, “Sorry Ariella, I saw your beautifully opened cunt and I couldn't help myself.”“It's no problem,” said Ariella dreamily from Dave's chest. “I enjoyed that.” She stretched herself out like a cat, her face coming up to meet Dave's and to kiss him gently on the lips and her feet moving back to rest on Tony's softening sticky manhood which she played with, with her toes.A bell rang to mark the end of period and the three jumped up knowing there were classes to get to in the next two minutes or points would be deducted. Hurriedly Ariella did up her bra, and her blouse buttons, then she pulled her kilt straight aware of the stickiness on her back, where Tony's cum was once again beginning to dry on her skin. She hoped it didn't show through her blouse.Then it was off to Divining The Future- 101, at a run, with Ariella aware of more cum slowly escaping from her cunt and dribbling down the inside of her legs. She hoped no one would notice any of the drips that were marking her trail along the campus corridor.The three arrived in the dungeon classroom just in time and breathless, with a heaving chest, Ariella chose a bench seat at the back, next to another Slither-In alumnus, called George. George smiled a wicked Slither-In smile at her and as she pushed her kilt back and sat down, he deftly managed to place his left hand, palm up, where she sat. Her cum soaked cunt came down on his fingers and she nearly yelped.George at first grinned at Ariella because of the trick he had pulled, but then started to frown as he realised that:Ariella was naked under her kilt,Her cunt was red-hot, andShe appeared to be smearing Tony's semen & her own cunt fluid over his hand.George tried to free himself, but Ariella was rather cross now and wanting revenge for this intrusion into her very personal space. She couldn't tell the teacher as she was still exuding Tony's cum, so she forced herself down on George's wriggling fingers trapping them and smiled an even more wicked smile back at George.She subtlety shifted herself so that George's index finger now met her still engorged clit and she moved herself with tiny movements so that George involuntarily started to massage it.She and George were having difficulty concentrating on the class and despite having sex so recently, Ariella was beginning to feel aroused yet again by this unexpected turn of events. She shifted herself slightly again and managed to find the tip of George's thumb, which involuntarily started to work its way between her hot cum dripping cunt lips. She slowly moved forwards and backwards as his thumb began to open her cunt once more and went deeper and deeper in.Meanwhile her small movements on the bench made George's trapped index finger rub her clit. Her eyes closed in pleasure.“Ariella!” came the voice of Miss Peacock, the Divination teacher “I'm glad to see you day dreaming with such a lovely smile on your face, but we haven't gone into trance yet. That's coming next.”Ariella sat up to attention, forcing George's thumb still further into her sex cave.

Snogwarts graduates become Students of Briarwood, then compete for Sex Goddess.by jane700bond. Listen to the Podcast at Steamy Stories.Preface:While boarding school did a reasonable job of separating guys and gals, The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts could not stop us being normal horny teens and experimenting. They had separate single sex boarding houses, but this generally meant that, at night, gals would experiment with gals and guys would experiment with guys. Then they would experiment with the opposite sex in small forgotten rooms and outbuildings and in the woods and fields that surrounded the college.Ariella, a British gal aged 18, when this story starts, might appear to have more experience than would be otherwise expected. She is no virgin! This higher education academy further develops the craft of wizardry in areas of seduction and behavioral manipulation.The heroine is taught in the story, by the young teacher, Gabriella Peacock “The Sex Goddess awakens desires in others and lets them fulfill their own fantasies through her own vast appetite for sex. She does not enslave! She gives and takes pleasure and fun.”This adaptation is based on the script posted by Jane700bond.Part 1.The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts was the premier post-secondary college of wizardry in the world and it was seven years after Ariella Divine and her other 11-year-old contemporaries had first arrived at the enormous Snogwarts castle in the far north of Scotland. Now 18, they had started their first year and are to take their Advanced Level Wizarding exams. Being 18 gave them some privileges the younger students back at Snogwarts don't have. For example, she only had to share a room with one other dorm mate instead of five; and  like herself, all college students had their own set of bathrooms and showers. She had looked forward to coming back to Scotland after the long summer holiday and catching up with old friends and lovers. There were twelve pupils in the top year in Slither-in House that had survived the earlier years and advanced to The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts, six each of guys and galsAriella was universally acknowledged to have grown up to be beautiful. She was slim with black hair, stunning turquoise blue eyes and pale skin inherited from her Irish grandmother. As so often happens, she had grown during the long summer holidays. At 5 foot 7, she now stood a good bit taller, was rather more curvaceous and her breasts had filled out nicely.This latter bit of growing made her very happy as she had been rather flat chested until then, not really even an A cup and she hadn't worn bras. However, during this summer she was sure she could tell that her breasts had grown more each night of the holiday and she would experiment with them in front of the mirror before breakfast. Finally, in late August she achieved an ambition, to be able to play with her nipples with her own tongue. Soon, she thought, she would be able to suck her own teats!She deliberately dressed in a short-cut tee-shirt that was straining at the front as she wanted to show off her new weapons of sexual mass destruction. She appreciated the admiring glances from the people she passed in the street and in one or two cases, where she fancied the looker, returned the glance with a mischievous smile before she moved on. She had also noticed, the more her tits filled out, the more randy she was becoming!One adventurous day, late in the holiday, she had decided to go and look for some new bras that would fit her fast maturing body. This was to be her first proper bra fitting and Ariella was a little nervous about what was involved. Walking into the lingerie shop she noticed a rather stern woman behind the till and a much younger assistant with a nice face who Ariella thought was rather lovely. Choosing to ignore the matron and talk to the gal instead, together they discussed potential styles and colours and then, finding the gal ever more attractive, Ariella shyly asked if she could have a proper fitting. Ariella was so glad it was the young woman and not the foreboding manager who was to help her in such a personal manner. Cheerily the gal called out to the manager what she had been asked to do and led Ariella to the back of the shop.They squeezed themselves together into a small fitting room and both gals seemed to appreciate the closeness that this entailed. Currently Ariella was braless and she was aware that her now rather prominent and hard nipples protruded through the cotton of her top. Rather nervously Ariella stripped off her tee-shirt to reveal her newly blossomed breasts and the gal stood for a moment apparently admiring them, but maybe “just sizing her up professionally”, Ariella thought.The young gal's tongue was peeking through her lips as she concentrated. The sight of it began to make Ariella feel a little horny, but she had a first got a real buzz of excitement when the clerk passed the tape measure around her back and then under her breasts, gently lifting them slightly with warm hands to get the tape underneath and to measure her chest properly. It was the first time anyone else had touched these new larger and rounder mounds and she was surprised at how sensitive they were.Then the clerk had really made her gasp as she lifted her breasts again and then moved the tape up and tightened it over Ariella's nipples, the shop clerk's face showed a knowing impish grin. They were alone together in the small fitting room close enough to hug and Ariella was certain the gal would love to play a much more dangerous game in the curtained square if she had dared. The clerk's tongue was sticking out through her lips again as, with great absorption, she put her nose an inch from Ariella's chest and then read out the measurement with a surprising huskiness in her voice: “34-inch C-cup, I think. Shall I go and get some for you to try on?”The gal rather slowly pulled the tape from Ariella's chest, brushing as if accidentally the aureoles and hardened nipples - there was so little room, and it was such an intimate role she played, it could have been and accident - not! Ariella felt a heat between her legs as the clerk swished through the curtain and disappeared leaving her standing alone, half naked. She wondered about how horny she had become over the last couple of months as new hormones cruised her body. She seemed to think about sex more and more every day, her mind imagining a whole Karma Sutra of different possibilities with both guys and gals.Humping her large teddy bear had been the first surprise, the coldness of its glass nose on her clit and the bears soft fur between her legs made her appreciate the old stuffed toy in a very different way than when she had been a child. Then there was the head of the power-shower - wow what did that do when she sprayed between her legs and soaped herself? Then she had experimented in the kitchen when her parents were out. Olive oil was good, but coconut oil was better, especially when used to lubricate the banana with which she tested the tightness of her love canal by slowly parting her cunt lips with the black tip and gently pushing it in. The thing really to avoid, she discovered to her cost, was chilli oil. She had had to sit crying in a cold bath for half an hour after trying that on her clit and was not going to forget the heat of that exceedingly hot burning and painful orgasm.Even though it was a warm late August day, Ariella felt goose-pimples rising on her bare skin, especially around her exposed nipples and she shivered. The gal was about Ariella's age, a little shorter, with her blonde hair tied tidily up in a ponytail. She had golden-brown eyes which seemed to look through Ariella and know her deepest desires.Ariella could tell the clerk was experienced in dealing with bras as her chest was front heavy and needed good support. It would have had a challenge getting that pair of whoppers through adolescence without a substantial investment in fitting sessions. She must have had a lot of fans at school! Now, in a low-cut white top the deep tight valley of her cleavage exuded sex-appeal and invited an investigation into the warm hidden depths of its crevasse. Ariella wondered at her size, “34D or, more probably, Double D?” she thought, but did not know the answer.The young woman's lips were full like Ariella's and she was wearing a fashionable scarlet lip-gloss. As she had turned to leave Ariella, could not help but clock her beautiful pert backside in tight-fitting leggings. Nice, she thought, and imagined for a moment cupping that ass, whilst grinding herself into the gal as they kissed deeply, fiery hot nipples rubbing together. The heat and moisture between Ariella's legs became more noticeable and she felt the blood rise to her cheeks.After a few minutes, the clerk came back with a pile of boxes. “Shall I help you try them on?” She asked innocently.Ariella nodded, being her first time at a bra fitting, she barely dared to think what helping might involve; just having the gal measuring her had been arousing enough!The first bra was rear fastening and she put her hands out in front of her, hovering inches above the tempting cleavage, as the clerk threaded the straps up over her arms and then carefully and gently lifted Ariella's breasts into the cups to make them comfortable. Ariella shuddered with a little gasp of pleasure as the hands slowly moulded her flesh into the right position. The gal then leaned forward putting her head over Ariella's shoulder so she could see to fasten the bra at the back. The movement forward pushed the gal's own breasts into Ariella's hands. As Ariella hastily moved her arms to the side, the gal lent further forward and her own young covered bosom created a firm contact with Ariella's increasingly hard and aroused exposed peaks. The clerk expertly did up the bra and held the embrace for a few moments longer than necessary before moving her chin slowly back over Ariella's shoulder. Very deliberately, she kept her chin in firm contact with Ariella's skin as she moved her head down over Ariella's chest. Finally, the gal stopped with her nose rested on the link between the two cups of Ariella's cleavage. Ariella stood there quietly, so close to the clerk that she could smell the sweetness of the gal's breath. In a sudden a state of anticipation and rising desire, Ariella's heart began to race.“I better test the tightness.” The clerk said with a gulp, moving back slightly and leaving a gap of air between their heaving bosoms. With an air of expert concentration, she inserted a finger of each hand under the left and right straps and tested the tension. Then she moved her fingers around to the front inside the bra's material. She stopped, rather unprofessionally, with a finger on each nipple, then slowly inserting her thumbs up inside the cups, she pinched the teats gently making Ariella even more aroused. “A bit tight.” She said loudly, as if to an audience beyond the curtain. “Shall we try the next cup size up?” Reluctantly, Ariella thought, the clerk removed one of her hands and put her finger to her lips whilst miming a warning at the curtain with her eyes.There was a rustle outside and an authoritative female voice asked “How are things going Emelia?”“OK Miss Havisham,” the newly named Emelia replied “we'll find the right fitting in a minute or two.”“Fine”, came the response “I'll be by the till if you need me.” Again a rustle and footsteps moved away.“I'm sorry,” whispered Emelia to Ariella, “but I'm going to have to behave!” As if to contradict herself, she hovered her mouth directly over Ariella's breasts as she seductively reached around and neatly undid the bra. As the breasts came free her sweet lips were apart and a drop of saliva escaped and slowly dropped onto Ariella's newly unconstrained left breast. The clerk stared at the glistening drop for a moment and then quickly darted forward and took Ariella's nipple in her mouth, at the same time she passionately began to play with the other nipple with her hand, rubbing the teat between her fingers. Ariella gasped and grasped Emelia 's ass, cheeks and ground her hot crotch into the hottie, hoping their now engorged clits would connect somehow through their thin summer clothes. Half-naked, Ariella had never felt so hot.After a little while and some heavy breathing, aloud Emelia said, as normally as she could, “Have you tried a front-fastening bra?” With which she pulled her own top downward and unfastened her own bra as if demonstrating how it worked. Ariella gazed with amazement at the grapefruit sized tits and dived forward to take one of Emelia 's amazing large brown nipples in her own mouth. In sudden desperation for sexual satisfaction, she thrust her hand down the front of Emelia 's leggings and with urgency found her way through the flimsy panties to Emelia 's hot, hot cunt lips and started massaging her sex.Another rustle outside and Ariella smiled mischievously at Emelia as she said loudly “I think front-fastening is much more convenient, but can I try the next size up?”“Yes of course, Miss.” Said Emelia and with Ariella's hand still rubbing hard inside her panties and desperately trying not to gasp or moan, she started rummaging loudly through the boxes. “Here we are! Try this one. This one is a Tee-Shirt bra, just great for what you're wearing.”With the looming presence outside, Emelia shrugged and grinning naughtily, carefully removed Ariella's hand from her damp cunt and putting it to her mouth, and briefly licked her own sex juices from the other gal's fingers. After one last desperate deep honey-flavoured kiss, Emelia straightened her clothes, handing Ariella the new bra and showed her how it fastened by demonstrating with her own. “That's perfect,” called Ariella, in a business-like voice, “I'll keep this one on and take those please.”Checking in the mirror she looked decent, Emelia turned to go through the curtain. Ariella, had a last feel of her new friend's backside, slipping her hand between her legs and feeling the dampness there for a few moments. Using her thumb, she found Emelia's hot cunt lips through the material, making Emelia gasp before she moved off through the curtain. A moment later a woman thrust her head through and asked if everything was satisfactory.“Excuse me,” said Ariella haughtily “but I'm dressing, do you mind!” The head withdrew with embarrassed rapidity and for a moment Ariella sat down with a sigh, her hand undoing the button and then going down into her shorts to find her firm, stiff clit crying out for satisfaction. After a moment or two she stood and started to pull on her tee-shirt, but her hand went down into the tight darkness again for a few more moments of pleasure. She was still playing with herself and had her back to the curtain when Emelia came in. The buxom woman stood pressing herself hard against Ariella's back and licked her ear as she breathed deeply. Ariella could only just cope with the hot breath and tickling tongue, but when Emilia's hand thrust down the front of her shorts to join her own, she nearly came. Emelia said aloud “Your bras miss.”She kissed Ariella on the back of the neck and passed over a piece of paper with her number on it. “Fancy a drink tonight?” She asked quietly and then slipped away. Ariella adjusted herself, then incredibly aware of the dampness between her legs and the smell of sex on her hand, she marched out past the manager into the sunlight.That night had been a great way to end the holiday. Emelia may have been a muggle, but she was a very sexy muggle and great fun to be with. After a short drink it was obvious that they couldn't wait to get back to exploring each other's bare barely adult bodies, so with sex hormones going wild in their 18-year-old brains they almost ran from the pub to Emelia's small flat and were soon tearing each other's clothes off to try and cool their heated naked skin.It was wonderful for Ariella to bury her head in Emelia's large beautiful breasts and suckle her until Emelia groaned with longing. They were the biggest pair Ariella had ever played with and she loved the soft bouncing flesh and dark firm nipples. Ariella thought it so good to have her cunt licked and her clit teased by a gal who seemed to have much more experience than her school friend paramours. Ariella loved Emelia sitting on her face whist she probed the gal's deep dark love tunnel with her tongue and gently nipping with her teeth.Sitting there, with Ariella's tongue licking deep inside her, Emelia then brought her clit to orgasm and let Ariella drink an eruption of honey juices when she came. Ariella had no idea that a gal could cum like that, but lapped up the nectar as Emelia bucked and shuddered in climax.Ariella's face was now soaking wet with Emelia's cum juices and this made her own need to cum even more urgent. Emelia's hot lubricated cunt slid easily over Ariella's breasts and stomach, leaving a snail-trail of sex juices and then Emelia turned around to kneel between Ariella's now spread-eagled legs. Emelia sucked Ariella's nipples while she fucked her with two fingers, ever enlarging her hot pink wet hole. Then finding the magic g-spot, and at the same time using her thumb on Ariella's clit, Emelia was able to bring Ariella to a simultaneous climax. Ariella screamed in pleasure as the orgasms made her entire body shudder and tingle; it was the best sex she had ever had … to date.The two gals spent the night together sometimes snoozing until one or the other, with exploring fingers, would arouse the other and they would start their love-making again discovering new delights. Finally, the dawn found them wrapped naked around each other in exhausted sleep.Now Ariella was at The Briarwood College of Incanting Arts, and a year of intrigue, magic and adventure was ahead of her and in Briarwood there was more chance of interesting sex than in any of the others. After her adventure with Emelia, Ariella thought if might be fun trying to win the role of Briarwood Sex Goddess and bring the poor reputation of Slither-in alumnae to new depths of depravity. Whilst an honour not recognised by the college officially, Sex Goddess was a title given to one of the babes of Briarwood each year and, in celebration of her newly awakened sex drive, Ariella thought of the excitement to be had on the way to be crowned.Slither-in was the naughty house at Snogwarts, where the virtuous and the boring where not welcome. Slither-in students were specially chosen by the Sorting Hat that magically recognised that they would grow up to be as randy as hell; the guys were filled with testosterone and the gals, nymphomaniacs. What could possibly go wrong in a boarding school house where the final year students where all full of new found magical powers and ready to experiment?Ariella had left the express train late in the afternoon and entered the Briarwood womens' dorm, an ancient edifice of towers and dungeons. She went immediately to the house notice board. Firstly, there was a notice about uniforms.·         “Because of the current warm weather, and to maintain a healthy well-ventilated body, kilts and cotton shirts or blouses are the order of the day until the weather cools. In true Scots fashion kilts will be worn commando style by students. By order: Snake, the new Dean of Students”.Because the college was also in the north of Scotland, both sexes had a kilt as part of their uniform. The guys wore a more heavily pleated style, whilst the gals were lighter and shorter. The order to wear kilts was quite usual in warm weather, but the order for commando style was normally just for the guys. Ariella was intrigued and thought the coolness it provided would be a welcome change from wearing knickers all the time. But uniforms weren't needed until the next day when lessons started.Ariella then looked to see who was sharing rooms with whom and was surprised to discover the name of her roommate was unknown to her. It was unusual for a new pupil to join in the final year. She went to the Dean of Students to ask who Lucille l'Astique was and where had she come from.Dr. Snake, who just joined the college faculty this fall semester, had come from the Slither-in House at Snogwarts. He already knew several of the college students from their younger days. He was also Master of Defense Against The Dark Arts (or DADA for short) and, as suited the position, was a tall dark saturnine figure, about thirty-five years old. He often frightened the pupils of the other houses with his dark humour and ferocious tongue, but he has a soft spot for his own students and after seven years Ariella was on good terms with him. She knocked and went into his office where Snake lounged in his office chair, feet up on the large red leather desk. He looked up as she came in and stared at Ariella with surprise, seeming to slowly take in how she had flowered over the summer, his eyes roving deliberately from her shapely legs, her firm bare midriff and then he her clocked her expanded bosom, straining in its tight short tee-shirt. After lingering thoughtfully for a moment his eyes finally came to rest on the stunning beauty of her face.Then slowly lifting himself languorously from his chair he approached with a wide smile. “Why Ariella,” he said, “you have grown both taller and considerably more beautiful over the holiday.” His six-foot three height always made her feel like the little girl she had been when she had first met him. Now he looked down on her with satisfaction as he took in her new shape, examining the newly formed breasts that pressed against the tight cotton of her top. The look he gave may have been entirely appropriate for the supposedly evil DADA Snake, Dean of Students, but was probably inappropriate for your average teacher.His hands motioned in front of her and for a moment Ariella, heart thudding a little faster, thought he was going to grab her breasts and try them for size. But instead, as if by magic a badge saying “Prefect” appeared in one hand and with extreme delicacy, he pinned it over her heart, being careful not to let the sharp pin prick her skin. Ariella grinned with excitement at the honour - Prefect! She was so overwhelmed it did not occur to her that Dr. Snake was extraordinarily close. His hands continued to hover near her top as if he was wondering if he could dare lift it up and expose the secret delights it hid.He smiled again, “Umm,” he muttered “your lips have filled out beautifully as well. Gosh, it is nice to have such a sexy and beautiful damsel in my care. I like to make the beautiful ones my Prefects so I can get to know them better. Maybe in your case the badge should say “Perfect” instead of “Prefect” you look so good. Damsels are much more attractive to have around … and more tempting … than those horrible randy guys, I always think. I never make them prefects. You must come and have tea with me one day“ He finished abruptly.Snake had never spoken to Ariella like this before and she felt flushed and a little delighted to have caught the attention of the older wizard. "Sexy and beautiful!” she thought, “I like that description.”“Who is this Lucille l'Astique I am to share with?” she asked looking into his dark smiling eyes.“Ah, Lucille!” he said. “She is a French dame, daughter of the infamous wizard the Marquis l'Astique le Grand. She has had to escape to Britain as her father was recently arrested for using black magic! I hope you will welcome her and make friends… I know you like to be friendly with gals.” He winked and Ariella wondered quite what he knew exactly about her being friendly with gals.“She is probably feeling lonely and scared.” He continued, “So I thought of lovely you as the perfect companion. Please show her the ropes and mentor her through the complexities of Snogwart's life.”Ariella smiled and agreed to go and find the new gal and introduce her to the dormatory and the college. As she turned, Snake's hand patted her bottom and Ariella, instinctively, brushed the hand away with her own which then came in hard contact with a very hard snake in Snake's trousers. The doctor gasped and Ariella went brightly on her way thinking “Sex-goddess, I won't even have to try!”Up the spiral staircase to the women's study-bedrooms went Ariella, wondering what Lucille would be like. Her own French was reasonable, but she hoped the dame spoke English. Her bedroom was at the top of a tower with two staircases, which was split down the middle to divide the gals' and the guys' wings. As she walked in, she saw an elfish-looking figure wearing a light muslin shift leaning out of the window taking in the scenery. The sun shining on the dame made the shift almost see-through and Ariella stood transfixed for the moment looking at the golden figure, her youthful curves mere shadows under the material. Lucille straightened up and turned, the sun now illuminating the dame's strawberry-blonde hair in a halo of brightness. She turned and smiled at Ariella and Ariella's heart nearly stopped at the beauty of the dame before her. Ideas of herself as Sex Goddess disappeared as surely this was a real goddess revealed to her is all her power. “My goodness,” she whispered “you are beautiful!” and more loudly “Vous êtes très belle mademoiselle.”“Et tu!” said the stranger in a soft sexy voice.The young ladies were both beautiful. Ariella, long black braided hair with pale white skin from her Celtic ancestors, Lucille strawberry-blonde hair like rose-gold in an elf-bob, with honey-gold skin, toned by a more southern sun. Ariella, eyes turquoise blue like a Caribbean Sea and Lucille's green like emeralds. Both their bodies were at the point of maturity where the gawkiness of childhood is replaced by the perfect blossoming of young womanhood. Both with perfect breasts and hips and long and shapely legs. Ariella a fine round face with and sexy cupid-bow lips and Lucille with the high-cheek bones of an aristocrat and wide lip formed into a superior smile. It was as if Lucille was a goddess of the sun and Ariella goddess of the moon.They stood and stared at each other for a long moment then realising her tongue was licking her lips and a blush was extending up her neck, Ariella first broke contact. She said with a voice she later thought must have sounded like the excited gabbling of a 1950's gym mistress “Gosh Hello, I'm Ariella Divine, you must be Lucille l'Astique, fantastic to meet you, gosh! We're to share this room, so jolly - I'm so very happy to meet you! Welcome to Student Dorm House.” I came from Slither-in House, at Snogwarts. She stopped realising she was babbling nonsense.“Slither-in? Slither … in?” repeated Lucille slowly with a hint of a grin, the words rolling around her mouth, “Is that what a guy's cock does when he fucks you? Merde, it sounds like it!”Ariella was shocked, which was actually something she could hardly believe, given her life to date. Shocked not so much by the vulgarity that had just come out the mouth of this golden goddess, but by the sudden thought of a guy's cock slithering between her legs. Looking at the expression on Ariella's face Lucille smiled broadly and broke into a beautiful tinkle of laughter. She walked forward, put her arms on Ariella's shoulders and kissed her on each cheek in the continental style. “I am sorry,” she said, “but I had not realised; you are an innocent. So cute!”“Innocent?” gasped Ariella in indignation, “Me? Cute? I tell you mademoiselle; I'm going to be voted the Sex Goddess of Briarwood this year. You just took me by surprise - I had just never thought of the word Slither-in that way before. Quite an exciting concept really.”The blonde dame stepped forward and looked deep into Ariella's sea blue eyes “Is Sex Goddess a position in this place? Like Head dame? Wow! I thought you British didn't like sex.”Ariella, stared back and said a little quietly “Yes, we enjoy sex and Sex Goddess is a title you can win in. The idea is to make all the other pupils want to slave, to meet your every wish!”Lucille stepped closer still so that the two goddesses now touched each other, nipple to nipple. “Let's have a competition.” she said, huskily, the words spoken so close to Ariella's lips she could feel the breath of them. Ariella brushed her lips against those of the other dame, then she nervously pushed out her tongue and slowly parted Lucille's lips. Lucille responded and soon the gals were kissing passionately. Without letting go, Ariella led Lucille to one of the beds and there they lay together limbs tangled and breathing harder and harder as their bodies were turned on by the exploring hands of the other.To be continued..by jane700b

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 15The Live Sex ShowGeoffrey performs in public.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We were sitting cuddling together on the sofa when Colin arrived, with Mia in tow. Angie had offered to cook that afternoon and we were trying to decide what we fancied. I suggested a chilli con carne with rice. Angie decided otherwise."Kids," she called. They wandered in from the kitchen with glasses of milk and a chocolate biscuit each."If I go shopping for ingredients, would you two help me cook tea tonight?" The two teens shared a look and agreed. "Right," she announced, standing up. "Go and sort out your homework with grandad; I'll go shopping."I stood and went to get my wallet. She glared at me. "Go on. Do it," she challenged me. "I bloody dare you to offer me money to get food for the people I care about."I carefully closed the drawer and apologized for my insensitivity. "I just don't want you to think that we take you for granted," I explained.Her expression softened. "And if I ever feel that way, I'll say something, but right now it's my turn to give. Please allow me that."I went and pulled her into a hug. "Sorry Angie. You know I wouldn't deliberately upset you. Am I forgiven?"She returned my hug. "You were never in trouble. I was just reminding you that we're family now and I want to contribute too."She gave me another squeeze, a brief kiss and she left. I turned to the kids, who had watched our exchange, fascinated. "What?" I asked.Colin shook his head. "Not sure about this whole adult relationship stuff," he griped. "They are all weird." Mia smiled at his comment, but didn't argue. To be fair, the lad had a point."Okay." I clapped my hands. "Homework?"It turned out that they were studying climate change. Their teacher had given the class three questions and they were free to choose which one to answer. I suggested that Colin and Mia avoided answering the same question so they weren't accused of copying, and sent them off to the study.Angie was back and in the kitchen laying out her ingredients when the teens finally reappeared. Colin, ever the gentleman, had allowed Mia to use our laptop for her slides, while he had used my tablet. That was fine; it wasn't as though we regularly used our devices to cruise porn sites. Besides, I had made sure that Marie knew to use private tabs if she was viewing adult content. The kids were old enough to start learning about relationships. Images of explicit sex were not on their agenda for some years to come.I sent them in to the kitchen and, with their permission, went to check over their homework. I was reassured. If I had seen job applications written that thoughtfully, they both definitely would have qualified for an interview.I joined the others in the kitchen, only to find that I was redundant. Colin was slicing an onion, Mia was chopping mushrooms and Angie was trimming what looked like a pork fillet. She looked up and shook he head, smiling. "The sous chefs are doing fine," she explained. "I want them to feel confident that they can work without being micro-managed."I watched Colin. He was doing well. Slow, perhaps, but careful. Mia was taking equal care to have all the slices of mushroom a similar thickness."Shall I set the table then?" I suggested. The consensus was that yes, I could perhaps make myself useful that way."Set for a starter, main and dessert, please," Angie advised me. "We have a full menu planned.""Wine?""A nice white, maybe an oaked chardonnay," suggested Colin. "I checked on my phone," he explained, in response to my surprised expression.I grunted and went to set about my assigned tasks, and that was how Marie found me when she returned from work. "That's my job when you're the cook," she observed."I have been supplanted by our wicked betrothed and her evil teen minions," I sulked."That's nice, dear," she said, absently, as she bustled about putting her coat away.We went into the kitchen together once I had finished. My wife walked up behind Angie and gave her a big hug. "Geoffrey is feeling emasculated," she told her friend. The minions looked on in amusement.Angie gave a derisive snort. "It's my turn to cook with the kids because I'm here today. Geoff can take his turn any day.""There you go, Geoff," my wife reassured me. "We still enjoy your cooking, it's just that Angie gets less opportunity." Seeing as how I was only pretending to be upset, it was easy to pretend that all was forgiven. I accepted the explanation with a kiss for both of my girls and went off in search of a bottle of wine.I sat and red, while Marie and Angie caught up in the kitchen. Marie joined me ten minutes later. "Angie's bursting to tell me about her day, but all she dare say in front of the kids is that you and she had a pleasant afternoon."I glanced at the door. "I don't think we should have this conversation here and now. If one of the youngsters walks in, the guilty silence will just be uncomfortable for everyone. So how was your day?"And so we sat and I listened to her accounts of generous donors, sweet natured old ladies and the occasional twat who tried to bargain down the price on the ticket. For Fuck's sake! It's a charity shop. And Marie was clear; the worst offenders were most obviously not short of change. They were just tight bastards. Not that my beloved ever capitulated. She would just smile sweetly and remind them where they were, pointing out that they were welcome to try the same approach in John Lewis with her full support.We made the occasional foray to the kitchen but our offers of help were politely, but firmly, rebuffed. To be fair, the atmosphere was relaxed. I asked about the menu and, after looking to the chef for approval, Mia ran through it. "We are starting with cubes of baked breaded brie on a bed of salad with a lingonberry relish. Then there is pork stroganoff with green vegetables and rice. For dessert we are having individual warm pear frangipane tartlets with chocolate sauce and vanilla ice cream." She paused. "Oh, yes," she continued. "If anyone is still hungry there's a selection of cheeses as well as olives, and some nice bread to go with dipping oils and vinegars."I did a quick calculation in my head. "At today's prices, I reckon that meal would come in at about £50 plus per head just in a country pub." Mia just grinned at me. I carried on. "Can I afford to get used to eating like this?"I looked around the kitchen brigade and saw three unreasonably happy cooks. Angie was obviously less demanding of the children and seemed thrilled to be able to pass on her knowledge. Colin just loved cooking and Mia seemed to be determined to learn so that she could help her mum.I turned to Angie. "This all smells wonderful. Wendy and Linda should both be here well before six. Is that okay, Chef?"Angie looked at her team. "Starters on the pass for six o'clock.""Yes Chef!" They shouted in unison. We shook our heads and left them to it.Wendy arrived first. Mia had sent her a text to say that they were eating at our place again. Wendy tried to apologize for intruding but we, particularly Marie, were having none of it. "We love having Mia with us. I know she's very mature but, as Colin is here anyway, it makes no sense for her to be at home, alone," my wife told her. "In addition, Angie is doing a cookery masterclass and she is way more tolerant of the kids than she is with me, so it's easier just to let them get on with it."Mia must have heard her mum's voice because she left the kitchen, briefly, to give her mum a hug before apologizing. "Sorry mum, but I need to turn the tarts so they brown evenly." And, with that, she dashed back to the kitchen. We led a bemused Wendy to the living room, sat her down and asked about her day. Her eyes filled as she explained just how grateful she was not to come home to have to start cooking a meal, even just for one night. She had a decent job in the Civil Service so money wasn't too much of a problem. She just struggled finding time to be the wage earner, housekeeper and mum. She felt guilty too that Mia seemed to feel obliged to sacrifice her spare time to help around the house rather than being a teenager.Marie glanced at me. We're not telepathic but I was certain we were thinking the same thing. Wendy was so caught up in being the perfect single parent, she had forgotten how to be Wendy.We never really got the chance, that evening anyway, to pursue that thought as we heard the front door open to herald our daughter's arrival. What followed, by then, seemed oddly familiar. Hearing his mother greeting us, Colin emerged from the kitchen, hugged his mum, and promptly departed, shouting over his shoulder, "Sorry mum. Got to dash. I can't let the rice overcook. Love you."Linda appeared as flummoxed as Wendy had. "I don't know what it is about this house, but there always seems to be something odd going on just lately." Wendy looked at her in surprise. "What?" my daughter retorted. "How many other throuple weddings have you been invited to? Even more particularly, how many with a Star Wars dress code?" She shook her head. "Christ, I hope it isn't genetic; otherwise I'm well and truly fucked!" She put her hand to her mouth guiltily and checked to see that neither of the youngsters had overheard. "Sorry all. That just slipped out," she apologized. "I've had a weird day at work too. Some half-wit manager wanted me to;” She did the 'air-quotes' with her fingers. "; Expedite a delivery to an important client in Nice.""Let's sit down and you can vent in comfort," I suggested. I led our daughter through and Marie followed with Wendy. "Now, go on. Story so far, idiot, big words, France. New readers start here."She explained that, in order to cover his ass for something that his team had screwed up, said half-wit tried to make it Linda's problem to solve. The vehicle in question was already in France and the driver had to observe French law. The only way to 'expedite' the delivery would be to exceed his permitted hours or fly another driver out to take over; neither was going to happen. Being Marie's daughter, of course she just picked up the phone and asked the operations manager for a cost code for the air fare from Gatwick to Lyon. Apparently the idiot had just assumed that Linda, being a woman could just, who knows? Make it go away?Ops manager had obviously queried the request and Linda, quite disingenuously, told him. It was not well received. She sighed. "On the upside, I got the problem back where it belongs. On the other hand, now I have to watch my back in case he tries to retaliate." She took a deep breath and sat back. "Thank you." We must have looked puzzled. "For just listening and not telling me what I should have done," she explained. She thought for a moment. "This place is still weird though."As she finished that thought, Colin appeared from the kitchen with a white napkin over his arm, to invite us take our places at the table. Linda looked at me. "See?" She mouthed. I could only grin in reply.We took our seats as directed and were joined by Angie and Mia. Colin disappeared to the kitchen and returned with the bottle of wine I had selected and placed in the fridge earlier. Handing it to me to open he returned to the kitchen. Angie cleared her throat. "Wendy, Linda; would you be prepared to let Mia and Colin have a small glass of wine with their meal? They have put their hearts into preparing it; it seems unfair that they miss out on that one component."Mia sat, apparently startled, and watched as her mother considered Angie's request. Wendy nodded slowly. "That seems fair. I'd rather she experienced alcohol in a civilized setting like this." She looked around the table. "Rather than getting hammered at her first student party at Uni."Linda nodded in agreement. "I'll get some glasses for them." Colin reappeared carrying three plates that he placed in front of Angie, Marie and Wendy. He made the journey again, this time serving Linda, Mia and me. He made the final trip for his own starter. As he sat, I reached across and poured a half measure of wine into his glass. He looked to his mum for reassurance. She smiled in acknowledgement. I poured a similar glass for Mia and then shared the remainder amongst the adults.I picked up my glass. "Ladies, Colin, a toast to the Chef and her crew." We four non-cooks raised our glasses in tribute; the cooks acknowledged our compliment and then joined in the toast. Then we attacked the food. The brie was delicious and matched beautifully with the sweet fruit jam. I watched surreptitiously as Colin finished a mouthful and self-consciously took a sip of wine. His brow furrowed as he reconciled the flavors of the wine and the food. He went back to his food looking thoughtful. We finished the starter and complimented the cooks on the flavor and the presentation. It had looked as good as it tasted.We moved onto the main course. Angie and Mia plated up in the kitchen, while Colin worked 'front of house'. Again, the meal was delicious. Angie's version was discs of pork in an onion and mushroom sauce made with crème fraiche, Dijon mustard and smoked paprika, finished with a hint of lemon juice. The plain white rice was perfect for soaking up the sauce.Colin sipped his wine again. "It tastes different with this course," he commented. "It still works but in a different way." He looked to Mia for opinion."Is it because the lingonberry was so sweet that the wine tasted sharper?" She asked me.I shrugged. "Probably. It might even be something to do with the lactic acid in the crème fraiche. What matters is whether you like it.""I do," she smiled and turned to Angie. "Thank you;” She hesitated. "I'm sorry. But I don't know what to call you.""Grangie," offered Colin."Or Angie," suggested our fiancée.Wendy seemed uncomfortable. "Isn't that a bit familiar? Wouldn't Mrs. and your surname be more appropriate?""Technically," interjected Linda. "If you were going to insist that we stand on ceremony, Mia should address Angie as Professor Weston." She frowned at the thought. "Nope. This place is weird enough already. Angie or Grangie. He's Geoff or grandad; that's Marie or grandma and I'm Linda. We want you and Mia to be comfortable here."Mia considered. "Thank you Angie for getting mum and Linda to let us have wine with the meal.""You both earned it dear," Angie assured her. "Now. Desserts, I think."Again, the two girls plated as Colin served. The tartlets looked amazing; a light short crust pastry filled with an almond flavored sponge topped with poached pear cubes. On each plate there was a swirl of chocolate sauce over a generous quenelle of vanilla ice-cream, starting to melt where it touched the still warm tart. I knew where Angie had gone shopping for the ingredients for the meal, and the small fragrant black specks confirmed that she had not economized on cheap ice-cream. This was made with actual vanilla pods. The aroma from the plate was amazing; it was all that I could do not to dive straight in. Still, manners required that I wait until everyone was served, so that's what I did.Once Colin was seated, we began. The taste was amazing. I glanced towards Angie in inquiry. "Star anise as well as cinnamon," she clarified. I nodded, impressed, and turned back to my dessert and savored the remainder. I watched as Colin took another sip of his wine and then Mia as she followed suit. Colin actually shuddered. Mia merely looked disappointed."Have a sip of water," I suggested. "And then wait a couple of minutes after you've finished eating."After the seven plates were all but polished clean, we thanked our catering team. It had been an absolutely lovely meal and the final course had been a triumph. Linda and Marie stood to clear the table, but returned immediately to sit with our guests and chat as we finished our wine."I've never eaten like that before," Wendy admitted."At home, you mean?" Asked Linda.Wendy shook her head. "Ever. My husband didn't like 'fancy foreign muck' so it was fish and chips, takeaways or just ready meals." Her voice cracked with emotion. "Even now, most of our meals are out of the freezer. I can boil potatoes and grill sausages and reheat tinned or frozen veg. My dad just liked the same old stuff too, so that's all my mum taught me. That's about my limit. At this moment," she admitted, sadly, "Mia's almost certainly a better cook than I am."Angie surprised me. She isn't always the most diplomatic of us. "Being untutored is not the same as being a failure." She reached for Wendy's hand. "Tell us how we can help, and between us, you have a group of capable cooks here who are happy to teach you whatever we can."Marie and I finished our drinks and Linda joined us in the kitchen. The brigade had washed and tidied as they went so there was only really the crockery to deal with. That went in the dishwasher. We cleaned the hob and worktops and sorted out the saucepans then returned to the living room. The teens had disappeared, leaving Angie and Wendy talking about food.When Wendy confessed that she would struggle to even shop for a meal such as we'd just had, Linda made a contribution. "A girl I work with wanted to branch out from the same old stuff she always cooks, so she orders from one of those on-line delivery companies. She swears by them now." She picked up her phone. "I can call her and if you decide to do it and say she recommended them to you, then you'll both get a discount."Wendy looked uncertain. The poor woman had no self-confidence at all. Linda left the room and returned two minutes later scrolling on her phone. "Here," she said, passing her phone to Wendy. "Jan told me how to install their app. Pick four meals for two people from this menu list and you'll get everything you need delivered next week, along with recipe cards. Jan said the instructions are dead simple and she's actually learning to cook from doing it."Wend called for Mia to come and choose with her and, together they picked four meals that they thought they might enjoy cooking together. While they did, Colin and I chatted about his first experience of wine with a meal. "It tasted nice, except with dessert," he told me. "Would a sweeter wine have been nicer?""Probably," I acknowledged. "There's a lot of snobbery and nonsense about wine, but some types do go with some foods better than others. I didn't find it clashed to the extent that you did, so personal preference and experience play a part too."At that point Mia called him over to see what she and her mum had chosen for the following week. He pointed to one selection. "Grandma makes that sometimes. It's ace."Wendy passed the phone back to Linda and the pair completed the sign up and the first order, making sure to claim the discount. Wendy seemed conflicted. "I'm a bit nervous about having to make something I've never done before," she confessed. "But I'm excited at the same time.""Think of this," my wife suggested. "As long as you have a loaf of bread, a tin of baked beans and some cheese in the house, even if it all goes horribly wrong, at least you won't starve."The conversations about food carried on until Wendy looked at her watch. "Oh goodness," she exclaimed. "Look at the time!" And after collecting Mia and thanking us for our hospitality, within ten minutes they were gone.Linda pulled me into the kitchen. "That poor girl's husband did a proper number on her: the bastard," she spat. "She copes okay at work because she knows her job. But as a person;” She paused, speechless."I know, sweetheart. We all do. And she's such a lovely woman too."She stared at me, suspiciously. "Are you three planning something?""No," I answered, sort of honestly. "But if an opportunity presents itself, we would probably try to help her see what a worthy person she is."

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 14Geoff  The ModelGeoffrey's Cock Immortalized.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.We had paid for the J and W Rum and left the store when a rather naughty thought occurred to me, and I freely admit to being both deeply ashamed and inordinately proud of it at the same time. "Why not ask Tony if we can rent the upstairs room at The Black Swan for a couple of hours," I suggested. "That way you can have a proper birthday party in private and we could see how it might work for our wedding.""Isn't a bit big for just us seven girls? Or, I suppose nine if Wendy and Jane come along too.""I was thinking of popping along as well, if I'm welcome," I told her, mischievously. "I thought that I might also invite some friends. You know, for a bigger audience for the birthday girl's special treat." I gave special a very sleazy emphasis."You wouldn't!" She gasped in astonished horror a moment later, as she realized what I was proposing."It's her fantasy," I reminded her. "At our age, when would she ever get the chance again?""She'd be mortified. What if she gets stage fright and can't go on?" Marie protested. "Then she'll feel as though she's let everyone down.""What if she doesn't, and she gets the chance to give a live sex performance in front of total strangers as well as her friends," I countered. "This has been her fantasy since she saw that one in Amsterdam when she was in her twenties. You and I, along with our friends, could make it happen, this week. Her life-long unfulfilled dream; why would we not?"I understood Marie's reluctance. Despite my enthusiasm, I wasn't oblivious to all the things that might go wrong. Our audience needed to be discreet; the setting private and the atmosphere warm and intimate. If this was going to happen, I had three days to arrange it. Grand: I enjoyed a challenge."Who would you invite?" Marie asked. Aha! She was considering it."All your friends will be there, of course, including Margie and Sue, Charles if he can make it, Wendy and Jane, Ken and his wife, Mike and his two ladies and our student friends. Not quite twenty in the audience.""That's a lot of people," she mused."All the better," I countered."What about you?" It was a reasonable question. A solo performance was okay in principle, but that wasn't Jo's fantasy. She needed a sex partner, a performing cock, me."I think I'm okay with it," I replied. "I've given business critical presentations in front of important clients, academics, ministers. Some to groups of a hundred or more. This, in front of friends, actually seems less intimidating; for now at least.""Just when I think I have your measure, my love," she smiled at me. "You surprise me once again." She touched my cheek, fondly. "Don't ever stop."I was slightly distracted driving home, making a mental list of what needed to be done by Friday. Then something Marie had said registered. "You said that Jo should have been with us tomorrow," I recalled. "Who will be coming, then?""Well, it should have been Jo and Kate. Then Megan and Sam, then Angie and Lucy and then, of course, we have to fit in Margie and Sue." She frowned in frustration. "But you sleep with Angie and me regularly. And Lucy almost as often, it seems. You only just fucked Megan this afternoon and Margie and Sue over the weekend." She tutted to herself. "Angie's getting quite vexed at the way your random copulations are messing up her spreadsheet." She gave me a wry smile across the car. "Little Geoffrey's been a busy boy just lately. Not that I'm complaining," she added quickly, in case I misunderstood. "I'm more than content that you're not neglecting me.""Wednesday night?" I reminded her of my original question."Well, that's the thing; isn't it?" She squirmed uncomfortably. "The obvious two are Kate and Sam."She was right of course. In Jo's absence, Megan would have been the obvious substitute. Megan whose bed I'd just left. The next in the sequence was Sam, the forty-something paramedic; Kate's daughter."Oh," I contributed, rather unhelpfully."Exactly," Marie replied. "But we knew that it could happen. We even decided that we would be prepared to invite them both on the same evening, but not to have our open-door policy afterwards. I think that encouraging incest, even lesbian incest, is a step too far." She smiled to herself. "Even for us."When got home, Marie was going to speak to Sam and Kate to explain the situation and find out how they felt about it, and then ring round to tell the others about our plan. I made some calls of my own.First was Tony, the landlord at The Black Swan. We'd just seen the room, but if it wasn't available, the whole prospect became more difficult. It was and I agreed to call in that evening to discuss the arrangements. That meant that I was free to invite guests. Like Marie, I shied away from involving family. As tempting as it was, Peter, Linda and their partners were not getting an invitation to see me banging one of Marie's best friends.Mike, my friend from my rugby days called to his wife when I told him my plan. She shouted back that they would all be delighted to come. She wanted to meet the people who had made the idea of their own formal three person relationship seem possible.Next was Adrian. He seemed to be the core of the group of students we'd met in the pub. He and Emily, his very submissive girlfriend, were close to Angie and me. They were both eager to come and he was sure that the others, Mark, Tabbie and Alice, would too.Our favorite taxi driver, Ken, seemed keen but he needed to speak to his wife, Cath, before he accepted for both of them. Personally, though I'd only spoken to her on the phone, I was sure that she'd agree.I had left it to Marie to speak to Wendy and Jane and also to see if Megan thought Charles might be able to attend. We met up about an hour later in the kitchen. Everyone we'd spoken to was on board, we merely needed confirmation from the others. I asked Marie how she'd described the plan to Wendy and Jane.She looked a little awkward. "I invited them to the pub to meet the girls. I told them that it was a surprise birthday party for one of my friends and, if you could arrange it at short notice, there might be some adult entertainment. I think that they are expecting a male stripper or something. They both seemed very enthusiastic."Sam had been on duty when my wife called. She had explained the situation to Kate who had promised to talk to her daughter and get back to us.We were deciding what to have for tea when Colin joined us. This time without his friend, Mia. "Hello, sweetheart," his grandma greeted him. "Where's your friend?""She does art club on Tuesdays after school. Her mum will pick her up.""Grandad was thinking about making a lamb keema for tea. Does that sound okay?""That sounds amazing," he replied. He's an easy lad to feed.I sent him off to start his homework while we prepped the meal. In ten minutes the onions were sliced, the garlic grated and the spices measured ready to add. I finished chopping the wilted spinach and checked the recipe. "All done, just twenty minutes cooking from start to finish."I left my wife to amuse herself and went in search of Colin. He was in my study frowning at my laptop. "Problem?" I asked."I have to give three examples of something called 'Entropy' and I can't really. I sort of understood in class, but it's just gone out of my head."A passage from a Douglas Adams book came to mind; something about the Tribesmen of the Cold Hillsides, the Princes of The Plains and the Dwellers in the Forest. The first two would wage war with each other in the forest and the latter group would suffer terribly as collateral damage. When they asked why the war had to take place in their forest, the answer, The Reason, seemed so obvious while it was being explained but less so when they returned to the smoldering remains of their villages. Most folk would recognize the feeling. I tried to help. "Imagine this. Your mum has spent all Saturday morning cleaning and tidying your bedroom. What does it look like the following Friday?"He looked uncomfortable. "Not great," he mumbled."That's entropy," I explained. "Your mum expended energy to put things into an ordered state but, over time, that order decays towards randomness. Can you think of similar examples?""Like ruined castles?" He asked, uncertain."Exactly," I replied"Or copying a copy?""So describe what happens," I prompted him."We still have a copier at school. If you copy a new document, then the copy is pretty cool, but every time you copy a copy, the background gets greyer and the text gets paler. Eventually, you have to guess what some of the words are.""So now you have two examples of your own to submit, and you can use mine too. Is that it?" I checked. "Shall I leave you to type that up?"He looked uncomfortable. "The talk; About sex;”I waited."Is it bad?" He asked."Not really," I reassured him. "There's stuff you need to know now and things you really don't need to know in detail for a couple of years."He didn't look convinced."Okay," I began. "We'll start now so you don't get hung up worrying about having to have this talk later. We'll talk about how your body will change, how girls' bodies change and what utter bollocks your mates at school will tell you when they try to show off how much they know about sex."He seemed to relax and we sat talking quietly for forty minutes or so, me taking a break for a coffee part way through. He coped well, though he admitted that periods sounded gross. I pointed out that girls would probably agree, but they weren't, by and large, optional. He also seemed to understand my main point; that nature had come up with a simple formula: cock plus cunt equals pregnancy. Until we had our next talk, in a couple of years, dealing with the mechanics of sex, if he took nothing else from our chat, he really had to remember that straightforward equation.He obviously understood what I was telling him. "So girls can get pregnant doing it standing up?""Absolutely," I agreed."Then it sounds like some of the Year Elevens are gonna be really deep in the doo doo.""If they've been getting their sex-ed exclusively from someone's big brother who has a porn site subscription, then probably, yes.""Thanks grandad. That wasn't so bad." And so saying he went back to his physics. I left him to it and went off in search of my wife.Marie smiled up at me when I found her, reading in the lounge. "You are the total package aren't you, my love?"I looked at her, quizzically."Sex, my dear," she clarified. "I heard part of your tutorial with Colin. You seem to excel at the theoretical as well as the practical aspects. Now, if you ever manage to actually figure women out too, you could be a Nobel Prize contender."The very thought made me laugh out loud. "Now you mention it though." I lowered my voice and sat next to her. "I could do with talking to you about Lucy.""Before you begin," Marie responded. "May I say this?" I sat back and she continued. "Megan and I talk. She and Charles agree that Lucy is in love with you. Her first husband died, her second husband is a treacherous twat and you, my love, represent the closest thing in her life to a constant male source of support."She saw me struggling to understand. "Megan, Kate and Jo, Margie and Sue too, they just need sex. They like you and, more importantly, they trust you, but their feelings go no further than trust and affection."She carried on, while I listened, fascinated. "Sam needs your intuitive grasp of how to help her deal with her demons. She really needs professional help but she appreciates the way you empathize with her struggles.""Angie needs help dealing with the world. I'm not convinced she's actually neurodiverse but she does have issues with some social interactions. Personally, I wonder if it's just because she's so much more intelligent than the rest of us that she sees these social niceties, behaviors that are apparently so important to everyone else, as meaningless nonsense." Marie gave me a hard stare. "You, dear husband, are her bridge. You speak her language but you are connected to our world too. You give her confidence and, when you command her, you allow her to shut down all of her defenses and trust absolutely in you. She cherishes those moments of peace.""I, on the other hand, need a partner. Someone who shares my goals and values but with a different perspective. You and I together are greater than the sum of our parts. I can hardly believe how close we came to destroying something so perfect but it will never," her voice hardened, "ever, happen again. Adding Angie to what we already have extends our partnership in another dimension, one I'm looking forward to exploring."She took my hand. "And now back to your original point: All that Lucy needs from you is your love. Knowing that you feel the way that you do about her gives her value. She knows that she's a capable artist, but Eddie made her question herself as a woman. You love me; and Angie. You think Jo is gorgeous. But you've never been embarrassed to admit that you think Lucy is sexy. That does wonders for her self-esteem. Yes, you tease her about being a blonde dingbat, but that doesn't hurt her. She knows it's affectionate."You've seen her recent work. That's down to you; you let her rediscover the woman she was fifteen years ago and she wants to repay you. So let her. She would never do anything to harm what we have: so you and she may have the same freedom as you and Angie. Love her and let her show her love for you."I sat, quietly impressed by Marie's comprehensive analysis of my sex life. "Jane and Wendy?" I prompted her.She considered for a moment. "With the benefit of hindsight,' she conceded. "I should have let you sleep with Jane five or six years ago. She needed you, and Ben would have benefited from growing up having you as a role model. But;” Here she dipped her head in reluctant acknowledgement. "We just weren't ready.""Jane has had a thing for you since before her husband passed. An innocent enough crush at first, but your," She stared accusingly at me, "Your supposedly innocent flirting has given her hope of some sort of part emotional, part physical relationship."She sighed. "I think she needs to get laid; she needs to be reminded that she's more than a widow and a single mum; she needs the confidence to rebuild her life so she can move on."I nodded slowly. That sounded like a fair summary.My wife graciously accepted my agreement and carried on. "Wendy is more damaged. While Jane lost her husband to illness, she ought to realize that she's still an attractive woman. Wendy has been hurt, though, just like Lucy. She's convinced herself that her husband abandoned her, because she's; what did she call herself? "A great heffalump". You, in fact we, need to show her what a striking girl she actually is."Marie frowned as she chose her next words. "It's possible that we may have to have you date her.""Christ, Marie!" I exploded, taken by surprise. "I know we keep bending the rules, but this?""No, dear." She disagreed. "We keep ignoring the rules, especially when they interfere with what's needed. There should be only one rule; 'Primum non nocere'."I looked blankly at her. "First do no harm," she translated for my benefit. "Supposedly part of the Hippocratic Oath, but it seems just as relevant here. If we can help Wendy at no risk to our marriage, what is the point of an arbitrary rule, however well intentioned, that prevents us? In fact." I got another hard stare. "Isn't this similar to the argument you used to persuade me to go along with your scheme for Jo?"Well, no not really: perhaps a little. Okay, quite similar in a way. She went back to her book while I considered her words. Nothing she had said changed the way I viewed our friends. She had reminded me what an amazing woman I'd been lucky enough to marry though. I was still savoring that thought when Colin joined us.He explained his homework to his gran while I listened to make sure that he'd understood just how fundamental the concept of entropy was. When he said, "And grandma, it applies to everything, mountains, stars, even people." I stood; my work here was done. My work in the kitchen, however, was just about to start.We had a civilized, if spicy, meal with Linda and Colin then, once they had left, I reminded my wife that I had an appointment at the pub. She decided to send me on my own, saying that she would look for a suitable way to wrap Jo's birthday present while I was gone. She did suggest that I might like to limit my beer input and hurry back, as she fancied an early night. I still had a few hours' worth of my erection pill coursing through my system, so that sounded like a most excellent idea.It was still fairly quiet in the bar when I arrived. I ordered a pint and Tony pulled one for himself and joined me at a table, leaving the barmaid to cope on her own. I explained that it was Marie's friend's birthday on Friday and that I intended to invite some additional guests to their usual 'girly get together' as a surprise.He looked levelly at me. "I believe every word," he told me. "But you're not telling me everything. Go on; spill."I gave him one last chance. "Plausible deniability," I explained. "There may be some adult entertainment involved. If you were prepared to let us have the room with a locked door, you couldn't be accused of being complicit."

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 13Appetites Vary.Diversity is a good thing.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I guided my friend through to join the women and helped him to the head of the table. Megan sat to his right, Lucy to his left. I sat opposite him, Marie to my right, Angie to my left. Rather than a traditional Sunday roast, Megan had ordered a beef wellington with horseradish mashed potatoes, and green vegetables sautéed in garlic butter. The ladies were at ease in their near nudity; Angie having, just about, covered her bare tits with some pointless scrap of translucent fabric.The men, well, we did them the courtesy of admiring them. The conversation was surprisingly normal, by our standards at least. Lucy expressed her gratitude at being offered a place to stay. She was a little overwhelmed when Megan corrected her. Not a place to stay; a home.I shared the photo that Mike had sent me, showing Eddie with his new friend. "He rejected Lucy for HER?" Was Charles' incredulous response. Lucy was more sanguine. As far as she was concerned, Eddie had made his preference clear. In her mind she was already single, with an entire team of people willing to love her and a wealth of emotions that she needed to set out on canvas. That thought also reminded her. The day we christened her studio, she was determined to make a mold of my genitalia, while I was erect."How many castings are you intending to make?" I asked, in all innocence."A dozen or so in latex or silicone rubber for your Harem, or the Coven as Marie refers to us." I shrugged. That seemed a lot but, what the hell.She fell silent for a moment, as though calculating. "And then I thought, because it's such a nice shape, I'd do a limited edition of signed epoxy castings, about a hundred, each numbered and with its own unique marbled pattern."Everyone stopped eating and stared at her. "What?" She seemed defensive. "He only has to make a squiggle. Not his actual name, for pity's sake." She shook her head. "I was going to ask him if I could add a drop of his semen into the epoxy to infuse it with his essence. I could double the asking price then." She looked around the table at each of us in turn. "Well, think about it, anyway," she suggested to my wife and I.We changed the subject to our plans for the wedding and returned to enjoying our meal. For dessert there were individual warm pear frangipanes with brandy ice cream. By the time we had finished, not a morsel was left.We helped to tidy the kitchen and, after sitting and chatting for a little while longer, my three companions dressed and we left, making a short diversion to return the restaurant's delivery boxes. I picked up their home delivery menu on the way out. I was mortified; our meal must have cost our hosts over three hundred pounds. My 'expensive' wine from M and S seemed a bit pathetic by comparison.As we drove home, they discussed, without inviting input from me, my plans for the evening. Apparently, while I pleasured each of them individually in my bed, the other two would discuss the details of our wedding ceremony. We hadn't decided on a date but we needed to have the costumes selected very soon so that we could give the students who were making the outfits the design brief for each guest for their course-work. Lucy was intrigued at the idea of creating some scenic backdrops for the venue as well as helping with prop design. I was content to be well out of it.I'd swallowed one of my little chemical helpers as soon as we got home so, leaving my wife and Lucy to look on-line for inspiration, Angie joined me in bed. "Angie. I promised you a special treat if you earned it. You've earned it today, with Charles. But tonight would you be disappointed if we just made love? No toys, just you and me? Then we can find enough time to really explore your kinky side.""It's a deal," she agreed, unbuttoning my shirt. "You, me and the toy box can wait for another day. I'm okay if it's just the two of us for now."I helped off with her top and we kissed for a while, me savoring the feel of her lace covered tits against my chest. In time, we wanted more so we finished undressing ourselves and I led her to the bed. She sat me at the edge and knelt between my thighs. "I'm doing this because I want to," she reassured me. To be fair, I intended to return the favor, because I also wanted to. Isn't it nice that we have balance in our lives.Angie's oral ministrations were affectionate rather than porn-worthy, intended to show her love rather than display her ability to swallow my entire cock. When she finally took me over the edge, there were no theatrics; no swirling my cum in her mouth. She just quietly swallowed my sperm, cleaned me and looked lovingly up at me. Angie is a complex character. Strong, assertive, willful even. But behind that was a vulnerability, an uncertainty in social interactions. But with Marie and I, she relaxed totally.Pulling her to her feet I made her swap places and I knelt in turn, between her thighs. I repeated her own words to her before I leaned in to taste the nectar between those lips. For ten full minutes I knelt there, kissing her thighs, her mound; running my tongue along her labia and, briefly now and again, tantalizing her clit.As soon as I felt myself harden again, I knew it was time. I stood up and stretched (I'm fairly fit, but the years, and rugby, have taken their toll) then joined her on the bed. We made ourselves comfortable, Angie having decided she wanted 'snuggling' from behind. I indulged her. It isn't the best position for vigorous sex. It isn't the most visually stimulating; but, for screwing someone you love, it has a special languorous intimacy that I cherish. There was no rush for us to climax. My cock was perfectly content to slip slowly back and forth in Angie's slick tunnel.I realized that I was getting close and started to use my hand on her clit. She stopped me. "Take your time, Geoff," she murmured. "I've come once already. This is nice as it is. You need to learn that sometimes we need the intimacy as much as the orgasm."I think I understood. So, instead of our customary race to the finishing line, we kept a slow, tender rhythm until I couldn't hold back any longer and spurted inside her. "See," she murmured. "Wasn't that nice. You came and I could just enjoy the experience without arsing about having to fake an orgasm. This was much more satisfying."We lay for another ten minutes, just talking, before Angie left for the bathroom. I got up and used the shared bathroom then, wearing just my dressing gown, went downstairs. Marie and Lucy were studying our TV, where Marie was casting the images of Star Wars costumes that people had shown an interest in for our wedding. Lucy was trying to decide what outfit appealed to her.I gave Marie a pointed look to suggest the it was her turn upstairs. She shook her head. "Angela is going home tonight and Lucy tells me we're dropping her off at her place. I'm happy to wait until bed-time."Lucy smiled and shook her head too. "If you want me, I'm yours. But I'm content that I've had my ration for today. Tuesday, however, Marie will be at the shop. Would that be a convenient time for you to model for me?"'Model': Now there was an innocent enough expression; slightly less so if you prefixed it with the word, 'penis', for accuracy. Presumably, once the casting was done, my erection wouldn't be allowed to go to waste. So, two birds, one stone; cock casting and studio christening all in one visit. Mr. Efficiency, that's me.I dressed and made us a light supper and we ate once Angie re-joined us. At nine o'clock we left our planning session, having given Lucy some ideas to work with, and I drove her home. Angela and Marie followed us. We shared a bottle of wine, Angie sticking to the one glass, while Lucy showed us the unfinished works in her studio. She pointed to a stack of half a dozen propped against a wall. "I can't finish those," she commented in a flat tone. "I started them while Eddie was pissing me about, but my outlook has changed since, well, you know, and I'm in such a different place now that I don't know where the next brush stroke goes." She picked one up and examined it critically. "This isn't art," she decided. "This is an emotional breakdown on canvas." She made to throw it away. I stopped her. She looked at me in surprise."It's an asset," I reminded her. "If Eddie gets a solicitor and he bids for a share of your works, give him these.""But they aren't finished," she protested."Would Eddie know that?""No, but;”"So," I pointed out, gently. "Keep them. If Eddie plays silly buggers and demands a share of your work as marital assets, you can honestly say these were painted while you were together, the judge would be impressed and you unload these on Eddie.""But they are shit," she argued."And where would Eddie go to unload this shit?"Her eyes widened. "The gallery in town," she gloated. "If Eddie tried to sell them there, Carl, the owner, would check with me for the provenance. I'd tell him the truth and he'd sell them off cheap as unsigned, unfinished, unattributed works; he'd have to. Both to keep me sweet and keep his reputation." The three women exchanged malicious smiles. "I almost hope he tries it," she added. "I'd love to put one over on him one last time."We stayed with her until ten, when she declared that it was time for us to get away and for her to go to bed. Eddie was, fortunately for all of us, still notable by his absence. We left, agreeing to return before eleven the next morning, and Angie dropped Marie and me off on her way home. The two of us followed Lucy's example and went straight to bed.As we cuddled up close, we each asked the other, almost in unison, "Are we still okay?" The fact that we were both concerned more about our spouse's feelings than our own, suggested that we were. Then my wife slipped her nightie off and lay back down next to me. What followed convinced me that we were fine.The next morning, Angie collected us after breakfast and we arrived at Lucy's house about quarter to eleven. By then, the two guys in the van had moved most of the boxes with her clothes out of her bedroom and were starting to empty her studio. They refused our offer of help so we made them a cup of tea and retired to the kitchen out of their way. We were still there twenty minutes later when Megan arrived.Accepting a coffee from Lucy, Megan produced two brown, official looking, envelopes from her bag. They were both addressed to Eddie. The first one she held up had a large figure '1' in the top left corner. "This," she explained. "Is Eddie's formal notice that you have begun divorce proceedings and letting him know that, to comply with the legal requirements, you are now living apart, effective from midnight tonight."She turned her attention to me. "I liked your suggestion that Lucy keeps those depressing unsigned works to hand. We have included our proposals for the fair division of assets and advised Eddie to seek his own legal advice. If he gets greedy, we will have to try to agree a compromise or go to court for a Financial Order. In either of those cases, those works could come in useful."She held up the second envelope, appropriately enough with a figure '2' in the corner. This document," she announced, cheerfully. "Informs your soon-to-be ex-husband that you are waiving your right to occupy, granted by the trust set up for Alison. Your daughter, the de-facto owner, has retained me to act on her behalf to put it on the rental market."She gave a beatific smile that lit up the room. "As Lucy occupied under the terms of the trust, there is no tenancy agreement. Eddie's name appears on none of the utilities so, as far as Alison is concerned, he can pay the commercial rental fee, and stay, or piss off and live with his girlfriend. He certainly hasn't a leg to stand on if he thinks she'll let him live here for free, now that Lucy has moved out.""What will you be asking for the rent?" I asked, just out of interest. She told us. The rest of us sat, slack-jawed, gaping around the table at each other. "How much?" I admit, my voice came out in a less than masculine squeak. She repeated the figure. "That's more than the fucking mortgage would be," I pointed out, then begged Megan to excuse my language."True," Megan conceded, unperturbed by my profanity. "But a landlord has to cover additional contingencies; electrical safety, insurance, maintenance, management fees and the like." She shrugged. "We are actually not stiffing Eddie. If he can't afford to pay, I guarantee we'll have a family in here paying that per month, within three weeks of taking possession.""Eddie can't afford that," Lucy observed, without satisfaction. "Even if he stopped drinking and gambling, he'd barely be able to cover the rent. He'd just about have pennies left to live on.""That's as may be," Megan replied, acerbically. "But much of my professional life has been spent dealing with people who ignored the consequences of their actions." She listed some examples on her fingers. "Drunk drivers, offspring contesting their parents' wills after years of ignoring them, vandals, shoplifters, idiots who thought it was okay to defraud insurance companies and, yes, cheating spouses." She shook her head in despair. "Nobody made them act that way; they made choices, just like Eddie. He could have managed his money instead of blowing it on booze and horses. He could have treated his wife with respect. He did neither; he made his choice, so he gets to own whatever that brings."We were contemplating her words when one of the movers knocked on the kitchen door and announced that they were finished. He suggested that Lucy go through each room before they left, to confirm that the guys had collected everything that she wanted taken. It was a somber moment as we five checked each room in turn."Is there anything of yours in the garage?" I enquired, remembering that Lucy sometimes sculpted in metal.She smiled and shook her head. "I moved my welding gear to Megan's last week. They had room in their garage and I knew that Eddie would never notice that it was gone." She took one more slow look around the living room. "No. That's it. This is Alison's house now. I've lost two husbands here. I won't say that the wrong one died; but I'm close. Fuck it. Let's go."We followed her out and watched as she locked up and gave her keys to Megan. We stood and waved as the two of them got into their cars to follow the van to Lucy's new home. I think we all realized that this day had been long coming, but even knowing that, we still knew that Lucy had to be hurting inside.We three went home. Lucy, Charles and Megan needed time together to reach some sort of accommodation about, well, Lucy's accommodation. Our presence wasn't required. We grabbed a light lunch and I turned the TV on. Dear God! There were adverts on already for Christmas. I turned to my wife to see if she found it as irritating as I did, only to pause at the thoughtful expression on her face."Angie," she said. Our fiancée looked up. "You like stately homes, don't you?" Angie agreed this was, in fact, the case. "Well how do you feel about a trip to Derbyshire?""Because?" Angie prompted."Because I think you'd love Chatsworth," Marie suggested. "And in November there's a Christmas market in the grounds and the house will be beautifully seasonally decorated." My wife turned her attention to me. "Geoffrey?""Sounds good to me," I agreed. "I'll book three tickets.""I'll book us somewhere to stay," Angie offered. "Somewhere nice."So that was agreed. Finishing our lunch, we decided that we ought to get some fresh air, so we went for a stroll together. Marie assumed her place holding my right hand and Angie holding my left. Without really intending to, our return path took us past the pub. We decided that, as we were obviously people of low moral standards, we might as well go in.Tony, the landlord knew us well enough; Marie and her friends are there every other Friday after all. We chatted as he pulled my pint and poured the girls' white wines. I remembered there was a function room upstairs and asked to see it. It didn't take long. It was just a large rectangular room. On the plus side, it had a small, raised stage at the far end and there was a bar near the door. On the other hand, it was a bit tired.Tony saw my expression. "I know," he acknowledged. "It desperately needs repainting, but since Covid, it's been a Catch22. We need new business but we don't have the cash to invest to attract it."I paced out the room and we went back to the lounge. "If the walls were just white," I suggested. "Then you could mount a projection system on the ceiling and have an almost infinite selection of décor for any occasion."My girls listened to our conversation with interest. Tony considered my idea. "So, instead of choosing a color scheme for the room, I just paint it plain white and project whatever the customer wants for their occasion," he mused."Exactly," I agreed. Gender reveals, weddings, kids' themed parties or Goth Halloweens; hit enter on the computer and the room's personalized.""Or Star Wars weddings," Angie contributed. "Nice thinking Geoff."I bowed, modestly. "Peter works in IT," I reminded the girls. "This isn't directly his field but he may know someone who could advise us." I turned back to our host. "Would you be interested if I could find out what an installation like that would entail?"Apparently, he would and, after discussing the practicalities of hosting our celebration there, we resumed our walk home in a rather more excited mood. We were still talking about the logistics when Colin arrived, with Mia in tow, and asked what we were arguing about. We'd moved onto the timing by then. Angie favored March but Marie was concerned that our student friends needed more time to design and create our growing collection of outfits. My wife thought a summer wedding would be nicer, possibly even outdoors. I was on the fence.Colin looked at us with a mixture of surprise and, it hurts me to admit this, disappointment. "Surely you know the date. There's only one day it can be." He looked sadly at our blank stares. "For goodness sake grandpeople. Star Wars Day! May the Fourth."I confess: I hung my head in shame. I glanced at Angie. She was shaking her head, muttering, "So damn obvious that a child could see it. What's wrong with me?"Marie was bemused. "What's going on? What do you mean; Star Wars Day? Is that a thing? Do people send cards?"Mia took pity on her in the face of Colin's despairing silence. "May the Fourth sounds like the Jedi blessing, you know, May the Force be with you," she explained patiently. "May the Fourth; May the Force."Marie 'got it' then. "So if there's one day in the year to do Jedi stuff, it's May the Fourth." She gave a deep sigh. "God! But nerds are weird." She looked fondly at Angie and me. "And I'm stuck with two of them."It was Marie's turn to cook and Colin asked if Mia could eat with us as her mum was working late. Of course, she was welcome and Angie volunteered to help in the kitchen. The two women left us, with Marie making very clear who was in charge as they went.That left me with the two teens. "Homework?" I asked."Did it at lunchtime," answered Colin."Me too," Mia added."Right then. Go amuse yourselves. You can have the TV if you want.""Well Grandad. The thing is; We were talking about 'The Talk', and we have some questions.""Oh you do, do you?" This wasn't quite how I'd visualized this going. "To be honest, I don't think it would be appropriate for me to have that particular discussion with Mia." I turned to address my comments directly to her. "Mia, sweetheart, this is a conversation that you should really be having with your mum. Even if it makes her too uncomfortable and there are no aunts or older female cousins to ask, it should still be a woman you talk to rather than me.""But why?" She asked."Because if anyone found that a man had been discussing sex with a young woman not related to him, they might think that he was grooming her. Can you imagine how being accused of that would change all of our lives?""I suppose so," she conceded."How about this?" I suggested. "You ask your mum the same questions that Colin has for me and you can compare notes. But," I put on my laboratory manager voice. "No personal research!" They nodded, grinning, and I told them to clear off: I'd deal with that problem later. I sloped off to read my book; I felt as though I'd not has a minute to myself in ages.Marie and Angie had excelled themselves. When Linda arrived, we sat down to a dish of roast Mediterranean vegetables served with potato wedges, fetta, pitta bread and smoked garlic mayonnaise. I hadn't heard a single cross word from the kitchen either. The kids demolished their meals and asked for second helpings. Marie made sure that there was some left for Wendy, who was coming to collect Mia on her way h

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 12We Go VisitingHas Geoff found the secret to their success?Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.The girls, and Lucy in particular, wanted me to find the inner me. So I had and, as illustrated by my behavior that evening, I had found that my inner me was a bit of a twat. I still liked giving women orgasms, but the dark side of me enjoyed it even more when it was on my terms. Oh, Lucy was going to come tonight, of that there was no doubt, but it would be when and how I chose.She yelled imprecations at me, slandering my parentage, my masculinity and, for some bizarre reason, my dress sense. That offended me because Marie guides me in sartorial matters and my wife was, therefore, insulted by proxy. So I took out the flogger, the one with the forty eight leather laces, and laid it on Lucy's bare backside."Lucy, Lucy, Lucy. You've upset me now," I murmured menacingly in her ear. "You know I'll have to punish you." And I gave her a gentle stroke of the flogger across her rump. She snorted in derision. The second stroke was harder and the third harder still. The fourth generated a cry of pain so I decided that was the intensity I was aiming for. And so I laid into her, using only a little less force on her tits and genitals, for a full two minutes.She was whimpering quietly when I finished and to make amends I restarted the wand and applied it to her clit. Unfortunately for Lucy I was still in Darth Geoffrey mode, so the application was remorseless. Despite her writhing, her pleading and her threats I held it there until I was good and ready. By then my erection enhancing tablet had long since kicked in and I was hard again. I knelt behind her, slowly ran the wand one final time from her anus, between her nether lips and onto her clit and then, without warning, I penetrated her. Well, it was what she'd been shouting for after all.She was so wet inside but still delightfully snug. I grabbed her slender hips and pulled her onto my cock to meet my every thrust."That's it!" She yelled, her voice only slightly muffled by the pillow. "Fuck me! Use me! Come on you bastard! Harder!" I reached forward and grabbed her hair again, pulling her head back as I pounded. "Yes!" She cried. "You fucking love this; don't you? Pull harder! Hurt me! Make me yours!" She carried on in this vein for the next five minutes.I have to admit, in hindsight, I was lost in the moment. If we'd been playing asphyxiation games, it could have gone horribly wrong. That night, though, the pair of us shared the most brutal mindless fuck either of us had ever experienced. I'm not claiming that it was the best sex we'd ever had, but it was the rawest. Lucy came first, of course; she'd been well primed by then. Her demands now replaced by screams of, "Yes. Yes. Yes. Oh! Fuck! Yes!"Given her forced immobility, she was unable to relax after her orgasm even after I had finally, and with great satisfaction, streamed another teaspoonful of sperm onto her cervix. I knelt, hands on her hips, still pulling her ass cheeks hard into my belly, breathing hard and thanking any deity willing to listen for the privilege of having sex like that at my age.There was a tapping on the bedroom door. I grinned to myself at what we must have sounded like to the others. "Yes," I called out. "Who is it? Is there something you need?""Well, it's all of us Geoffrey," came Marie's voice, muffled through the door. "We're sort of worried and yet oddly excited by what we were hearing." She paused, presumably waiting for me to respond. No chance! I wanted them to say it out loud. "Geoff, Lucy, please may we come in?"I almost asked Lucy before I remembered. She was mine and therefore had no vote. I answered, in keeping with my adopted dark nature. "Certainly; as long as you're naked."I heard Angie's brief laugh and then the door opened, slowly, as if that alone could mitigate the horror of what they might find. My wife and Sue were first, suitably attired, nude that is: two buxom women holding hands for reassurance. Angela and Margie followed, taller, more slender but similarly undressed, leaving a small pile of dressing gowns in the passage-way behind them. They gazed at the tableau in front of them: Lucy, also naked, face down in a pillow with her hands cuffed behind her knees. Me, upright behind her, cock still embedded in her cunt, her hair gripped in my fist, both of us glistening with sweat.I smiled at our audience as my wilting dick slipped out of my spent little fuck toy. "Angela. Uncuff Lucy." I commanded, careful not to make it a request. Angie complied and, after looking to me for approval, helped Lucy stretch out on the bed. I stood and stretched, ignoring my nakedness."Are you okay, Lucy?" Asked a concerned Sue."It's like a drug," mumbled Lucy. "It's uncomfortable, it's degrading, some of it even fucking hurts, but I want more." She looked at the other women pleading for understanding. "Why?" She asked simply. "What the fuck is wrong with me?""Perhaps, Sir, if I tried it, I might be able to help her find the answer," Angela suggested, trying to look innocent."You'll get your turn, my pet," I promised. "But first I'll need to think of a way for you to earn it." I turned my attention to Sue and Margie. "Does this appeal to either of you?" I offered.Margie looked horrified at the thought and I knew my wife found the prospect unthinkable following an unresolved unpleasant event in her childhood. Sue, however, seemed intrigued. "Lucy seems to find the experience addictive. I have to admit that I'd like to feel the way she does now, but I'm not sure I have the nerve to go through with it.""It's like a white knuckle ride," Lucy contributed from the bed. "It takes nerve to get on and, once the ride starts, you're committed." She gave a huge, shuddering sigh. "But the adrenaline rush is amazing.""She certainly sounded; exhilarated," Sue observed, thoughtfully. "Do you have the capacity to tone this down, you know, for beginners?""Lucy is my test bench," I replied, ignoring the aggrieved complaint from the bed. "I'm sure that I could offer a bespoke experience to those who wanted to explore that side of their sexuality." I left the bed and crossed to where Sue stood, still holding Marie's hand. I reached up to caress Sue's cheek. She tried not to flinch. I moved my hand, slowly, under her chin, down where I paused to gently grip her throat and then on to her tits. "Your body betrays you, Sue," I taunted her. "Your lips say, 'no' but your nipples say 'yes please'." She swallowed nervously."I won't offer," I told her. "If this is what you want, you'll have to beg. And." I thought this might add an extra frisson. "There will be no safe words. If you ask for this, once the door is closed everything that happens to you until I open it again, is entirely at my whim."Sue's neck and chest began to flush. Marie noticed and shook her head in fake despair. "Have we lost you to the Dark Side, Geoff? Is there still good in you?"I leant across to kiss her gently. "I told you. I'll be whoever you need me to be. Look at Sue." She did. "Sue is as aroused now as I've ever seen her." Sue tried to protest but the truth was obvious. "Take her back to bed now and enjoy her. Ask her tomorrow how she feels."The four women left, leaving Lucy and I together again. I sat in one of the bedroom chairs and pulled onto my lap. "Remember this, Lucy?" I asked. "Our first intimate moment?"She leant her head against my chest. "You were so kind and gentle then," she said, reminiscing. "You told me that my snatch was: Oh!" She stopped speaking as my finger slipped between her thighs and into that moist little channel that I had once pronounced to be delightful. My other arm circled her slender body allowing me to caress her tit while I bent to kiss her ear. She responded just as she had in the pub; with a quiet intensity. Her eventual orgasm was similar too. Not noisy, the way she was when I was tormenting her, but serene and beautiful. Her body twitched twice, then three times and she slumped against me until the aftershocks subsided."I love you, Geoff," she breathed. "And Marie. You give without expectation and you just care. My husband takes and ignores." She wriggled to get comfy and little Geoff started to recover. She burrowed into me. "Here, I'm warm and safe and loved; at home I'm ignored, exploited and insulted. Thank you for showing me how my life should be.""I love you too, Lucy." I kissed her, tenderly. "Now, can I put Dark Geoffrey back in his cage and actually make love to you?""I think that would be very nice," she replied softly. And she was right.The next morning was one of the best wake-ups I'd ever had. Marie joined me and Lucy in bed, shortly followed by Sue and then Angie and Margie. Now, even a king-sized bed gets crowded with six people in it, but all the women were in a playful mood and it wasn't long before they got rather caught up in the game of 'Whose Vagina'. I assume you've already guessed the rules. For those of a slower uptake; I had to lay on my back, blindfolded, while the girls took turns to mount me. I had to guess who it was, using only my cock.Now, though I say so myself, I was rather good at it, though I did get Margie and Angie muddled up. It was also very enjoyable. The first round lasted about fifteen minutes until I ejaculated into a birth canal that I correctly recognized as my wife's. Actually, it was the only round because Margie and Sue had to leave after breakfast and we had some things to discuss first.It was just after nine when we all finally assembled in our dining room. Angie and Lucy had been first downstairs and had started breakfast. By the time I appeared, the table was set for six people and there were platters of toast, scrambled eggs, bacon and black pudding in the middle for us to help ourselves. As I sat down, Marie appeared carrying a pot of tea and another of coffee; Sue followed with a plate full of croissants and pain au chocolat.We all piled in and ate and chatted and discussed our plans for the weekend and, eventually, Lucy described being bound and tortured the night before.It was delightful to sit and listen to the ribald conversations taking place around me. Marie reached over and squeezed my hand affectionately. "You seem more content today, my love," she observed, quietly.I returned her gesture. "I, in fact we, have had sex with all of these women." I gestured around the table. "Most wives would be incandescent with jealousy, the more so because, as fond as I am of Margie and Sue, you know how much I love Angie and Lucy." I paused to watch her nod in acquiescence. "And I, dear heart, am aware of your feelings for Sue." We glanced across the table at the lady in question who, hearing her name, looked across at us and shared an endearing smile.I carried on. "When you and Sue are together, do you mock me? Would you prefer it was her in your bed every night?" I saw my wife begin to protest. "No," I interrupted. "I know you don't. Any more than I do with Lucy." I stopped speaking as my mind began to assemble apparently disparate facts into an explanation of something that had been concerning me for some weeks. Indeed, since my wife had first broached the topic of inviting her friends to share our beds.Marie knew me well enough to hold her tongue as I assembled my thoughts; though a cocked eyebrow and enquiring look made it obvious that she expected me to spit it out when I was ready. "You know how uncomfortable I was when you asked if you could share me?" She nodded; I had, after all, been quite vocal about my concerns. "I think that I finally understand why it has worked, so far at least.""Do tell, Geoff," she prompted, gently.The room was quiet now; the other women picking up on the tone of our exchange. "I love you Marie. You know I would never risk losing you." It was a statement, not a question."I have never doubted that," she replied."If you had asked me which of your friends I would have liked to sleep with, I would have interpreted that as a test; a trap, even. An invitation to admit that sex with you wasn't enough." I studied her face to see if she was following me. Satisfied, I carried on. "But it was never about my desires, or yours. It was always about theirs; Angie, Lucy, Jo, Megan, Kate and then Sam. Then Margie and Sue. It worked because you wanted them to experience the intimacy that you and I still shared, the intimacy that they had lost. You didn't procure these women for me, you selflessly agreed to share what we had with them."I thought a moment longer, our guests remaining silent. "That's why you swore that you would never ask me to let you fuck another man. That's why I was so uncomfortable when you suggested that you might invite Jane to join us. I felt you would see Jane as an object of my desire that you were allowing me to have, rather than a woman, widowed at an early age, who sacrificed any love life in order to focus on her son. It's about us sharing with those we care about rather than us looking for new experiences for ourselves.""He got there eventually didn't he, babe?" Angie commented."He did," my wife agreed. "Does that mean that I can invite Jane now?" She asked me. "She has a massive crush on you and she's nice really. I think she only gossips because she's lonely."My answer was interrupted by my phone; it was my friend, Mike. I excused myself and went into the living room to take the call."Hi Mike, what can I do for you?""Hi Geoff, I'm not disturbing you am I?""No, but you might have got me out of washing the breakfast pots.""Then you are going to be doubly blessed."I was intrigued. "Go on. You have my attention.""My ladies were at a concert last night so I was at a loose end." Mike was married but had recently, at his wife's request, accepted his Sister in Law, Ruth, into their marriage. Despite my initial misgivings, it seemed to be working. "Well," he continued. "I thought that I might go back to the Fox and Hounds where we'd been spying on your friend, Eddie. Anyway, I got talking to the barmaid and I commented that it was quieter than the last time I'd been in and she immediately realized I was talking about Eddie and his crew. I let her vent; she really doesn't like them. It seems she's a little transphobic." Mike paused there, waiting for the implication to percolate through my brain."Eddie's not; Oh!" The realization hit me."Yes," Mike confirmed. "Eddie's special friend, Cherie, is very special. Her parents originally named her Frank." I pondered on that, but Mike hadn't finished. "Apparently, or at least according to the barmaid, Eddie and Cherie have been a couple for a few months now.""Thanks, Mike. Did the barmaid twig that you had a particular interest in them?""Can't see why she would," he replied. "I commented on how quiet it was and she went off on a rant. I just sat and listened. Anyway, she can't stand either of them so it's hardly likely to come up in conversation."I thanked him again and went back to the table. The discussion there had moved on to the new rostering system for Wednesday evenings. As a throuple, we were now in a position where Angie having sex as part of the cycle with the other women made no sense. They were considering alternative strategies, but the process was further complicated by Lucy's insistence that, as my free-use sex toy, I could have her whenever, wherever and however I wanted.I let the debate wash over me; they would eventually tell me what they had decided. Meanwhile, I brooded over Mike's intelligence briefing. I knew that I had to tell Lucy; but now, in front of the others, or should I wait?My wife must have noticed that I was distracted. "Who was it, Geoff? Is something wrong?" The conversation faltered again, all eyes turned on me."That was my friend Mike," I admitted. "He was at a loose end yesterday evening so he went to The Fox and Hounds for a pint.""Was Eddie there with that tart?" Lucy asked quietly."No, but the barmaid obviously isn't a fan of their little clique," I conceded."Well, I can't see why Eddie would leave Lucy at home for that lump." Marie was obviously angry at his betrayal of her friend, because it wasn't like her to be that judgmental of women's bodies. "What has she got that Lucy hasn't?"There it was. The moment was now. You can't pass up an invitation like that, can you. "A cock?" I ventured."What?" Marie seemed confused.Angie got it first. Then I saw the realization hit Lucy. "No fucking way. She's trans? Eddie's cheating on me with a chick with a dick?"I held my hands up. "Cherie was known as Frank for the first part of, I suppose, her life. How far through transition she's gone, I have no idea. I'm just repeating what the barmaid told Mike. Apparently they have been close for a while."Everyone looked sympathetically towards Lucy. She shook her head. "If he'd said he had met someone else: if he'd said there was someone who could do things that I couldn't;” She seemed more frustrated than annoyed. "But I can't: I won't, forgive him for gaslighting me. Making me doubt myself as a wife, as a woman for fuck's sake. No! That crossed the line and I won't stand for it."She gazed levelly at me. "You know me well enough by now, Geoff. What would I have said if he'd admitted that he was fascinated by a trans woman?"I thought for a moment. "Honestly?" Lucy nodded in reply. "Then based on recent personal experience," I suggested. "You would probably have told him to bring her home one night for a threesome and banged her brains out.""I would," she asserted. "He was my husband and we were supposed to be there for each other. The way that you are." She waved her hand to include us all. "I was intending to move my things out on Monday. Now I am more determined than ever; and I shall not be going back.""We'll be there to help you, Lucy," Marie told her. "Has Megan somewhere prepared for all your stuff?"Lucy looked a bit nonplussed. "Oh. I assume so," she said, her voice lacking any certainty.At that moment, I realized there was something that needed to be done, and this was my opportunity. "I'll ring Charles to see if we can treat him and Megan to lunch and afterwards we can help Megan make room for Lucy's belongings."The women seemed to approve, so I retreated back to the living room while the girls returned to scheduling their cock time with me. I had an interesting chat with Charles and an even better one with Megan when he passed the phone over to her.By the time I re-joined the women in the kitchen, some consensus seemed to have been reached and Sue and Margie were preparing to leave. They both thanked us effusively for our hospitality before swapping some lingering kisses with each of us before they left.I told the three remaining women, my wife, our betrothed and my sex toy, that Megan had invited us all to Sunday dinner, insisting it would be no imposition because she would have it catered by a local restaurant. Apparently this was something she discovered during lockdown and decided that it was easier to continue compared to cooking by herself just for the two of them. Not being short of a pound or two probably helped."So," I began. And something in my voice must have warned them that Dark Geoffrey had come out to play, because they all looked rather uncertain as to where this was going. "I suggested to Megan that it would be a nice gesture towards Charles, for being so understanding, if all of my girls made a special effort when choosing what to wear." I leered at them. "Would you like to go shopping?"Marie understood immediately. Last time we had visited Megan and Charles, the two women had gone shopping for lingerie which they had modelled for us when they got back. I felt I owed another sample of this token gesture to Charles for allowing his wife to join us in bed. The man's poor health had rendered him impotent, but there was nothing wrong with his eyesight."Come on girls," she exclaimed. "Get ready to go shopping. Geoffrey's taking us to Seductress for some mucky underwear. Then tomorrow we can flash him and Charles before dinner."

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 11Going DancingThey meet Mia's mum and rethink their terms and conditions.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.My name is Geoff. If you are reading my stories in chronological order you will know that my wife and I are both retired and involved, sexually, with several of her friends. One in particular, Angie, is so close to us that we have invited her to be a third person in our relationship and, to that end, we are planning a Star Wars themed ceremony to celebrate our union in front of family and friends.Gone Dancing.This account begins one Thursday, when our grandson had invited a friend's mum to visit us after school. Colin, said grandson, had asked us if he could invite Mia, a school friend, to our wedding as his plus-one. I agreed, on condition that her mum was okay with Mia attending and approved of her choice of outfit. As we were having our costumes designed and made by students at the local university's fashion design faculty, at our expense, I had veto rights and I thought Mia's choice was fine. But still, if Mia's mum thought that her daughter's costume would be inappropriate, they would have to agree on something else. That was why I wanted to meet them both.Mia's mum, well, she had told Colin that she wanted to talk to us because she was a little confused. I assumed that was because Colin had asked her daughter to accompany him to a wedding involving three people, with the participants and guests dressed in Sci-Fi characters' costumes. I respected the lady for wanting to know a little more about us under the circumstances, before she consented.Anyway, that was only one issue I faced that Thursday. The other was that the previous evening Lucy, an unhappily married artist in her early sixties, had offered herself to me as a free-use fuck-toy. Oddly enough, it took the three women to persuade me to accept her offer; I know; You would have snapped her hand off if it had been you; I'm a worrier, so I didn't.The thing is, the girls (their words) suggested that Lucy wanted to help me to explore my inner self. As a retired materials science researcher, that wasn't something that came naturally to me: as an artist, it was what Lucy tried to do whenever she could. Eventually, of course, I caved and the following hour or so found her bound and gagged, tortured with vibrators, nipple clamps, heat, cold and whips before I finally had sex with her, twice. Fortunately, she loved it. Unfortunately Marie, my wife, found my apparent excesses disturbing. That morning, she seemed as though she was still trying to come to terms with why.Marie seemed subdued as we ate breakfast. "Are we okay?" I asked, hesitantly, uncertain as to whether I'd strayed over some obvious boundary the previous evening."WE are fine," she tried to reassure me. "I, on the other hand, am finding that I'm not nearly as sexually secure as I try to try to pretend."I took a leaf out of Ronan Keating's book, or his songbook anyway. Oh, come on; 'You say it best when you say nothing at all'. Surely? Never mind. I sat quietly waiting for my wife to gather her thoughts.Her eyes filled with tears. I stood, took her hand and led her to the living room. I sat her on the sofa and cuddled up next to her. "When you're ready, I'm here for you," I told her. "You don't have to, but I hope you trust me enough to share whatever it is that's troubling you."She gave a brave little smile as she took a tissue from the box on the coffee table. "It's such a long time ago. It felt like it happened to someone else, until Lucy described what you did to her: Then something just felt so wrong. I realized, only this morning, what it was."I didn't feel so flippant now. But she was happy to talk without prompting, so I let her set her own pace.Taking a deep breath, she resumed her explanation. "We were both about ten or eleven. My cousin Paul and me. We were just playing together in the garden one summer and he found some twine. We were comfortable with each other so I let him tie my hands behind my back and he tickled me. It was awful. I cried. Then he touched me, because he could. I couldn't stop him. I was bound and totally helpless. I started to scream and he let me go. I never told anyone and, by the time I met you, he was dead. He had joined the forces; a Para. He died in the Falklands."Marie wiped her eyes. "It was wrong but, if he'd said he was sorry, I'd have forgiven him. We were only kids. But, without realizing it, I've carried that memory, buried, for years." She look apologetically at me. "I'm sorry, Geoff. When Lucy described how helpless she felt, it reminded me of that experience. I don't think I can do it."I shook my head. She didn't understand. "Marie. What I did with Lucy was for her. Yes, I went further than I would usually have been comfortable with, but I made sure that she had opportunities to back out or stop at any time. She didn't." This was important to me. I knelt in front of Marie and looked her in the eye. "If I never do that again, I won't care. If it disturbs you, it will never be repeated. But I will never ask any of you to let me do anything that would hurt you. Lucy wants to do it again. Angie is desperate to try. Sam might enjoy something similar, so might Megan. But you, my love, you don't, so I don't want you to. It's that simple.""You aren't disappointed?" She seemed surprised."Not at all." I thought for a moment. "Well, yes; a little." Marie's eyes started to fill up again so I carried on, hurriedly. "I'm disappointed that you think I'd feel like that. I will never expect you to do anything you don't want to. I will always accept "No" as a complete answer. No need to justify or explain. Are you reassured?""I think so. I think that I feel better for telling you too.""What about the others?" I decided that while we were having this conversation it was the right time to set boundaries.She understood. "I think I was worried that you doing this, with them, would normalize it. That you'd do it to me without thinking, or worse, resent me for rejecting you." She looked at with genuine concern. "You wouldn't; would you?""Never. I know who you are and I think I've come to know what you like. By all means let's test our limits, but never to the point where one of us is unhappy. Are we agreed?"She seemed much happier. "Agreed. And, to be clear, you are free to do anything the other girls ask you to. It was Lucy who bragged about what you did, not you. And she obviously relished every second." Marie pondered for a moment. "Well, afterwards, possibly not during," she grinned.We sat for a little while then went back to the kitchen, where I made us both a fresh cup of tea to replace the drinks that had cooled while we'd talked. We were just finishing the washing up when my phone rang. It was Mike. I'd offered to pay for him to take his wife and sister in law to the pub the previous night to spy on Lucy's fuckwit husband. I'd forgotten that he'd promised an update that morning. I told my wife that I'd explain later and hit the 'Answer call' icon. As Lucy was Marie's friend it seemed only fair she heard our conversation. I switched my phone to speaker."Good morning Mike. Marie is here with me and you are on speaker. Hung over at all?" We heard a snort of laughter."You should know, when you're involved with two women then obviously you get twice as much supervision. So no," he replied.Marie looked enquiringly at me. "Mike, Marie is just finding out that I asked you to do some spying for me. Tell us, was Eddie there?""He was. And the group he was with were an obnoxious crew. Loud, foul mouthed boors the lot of them. Not just the men either."Marie and I shared a look. "So he plays darts with women too?""Darts?" Mike sounded surprised. "Who mentioned darts? They don't even have a dartboard in The Fox and Hounds.""Well," I explained. "Eddie told his wife, a friend of ours, that Wednesday night is now his darts night.""Sorry Geoff," Mike replied. "The only double top your mate was interested in was bulging out of the low cut blouse belonging to the tarty looking slapper he was buying drinks for all night."Whatever vestiges of guilt I'd felt for including Lucy in our 'language classes' evaporated instantly.I needed to be certain. "Are you sure it was Eddie?""I thought you might ask, so I took a photo of my two best girls and made sure that my target was clearly visible behind them. I'm sending it now." A picture of two pleasant looking women in their forties popped on my screen. Marie and I both recognized Lucy's husband in the background. We didn't recognize the plain, big titted woman with her arm around his neck."Asshole!" Marie growled. I was puzzled. Lucy was admittedly at least fifteen years older than the woman with her arm around Eddie but she (Lucy) was slimmer, prettier and, from personal experience, a sexual dynamo. Why the Hell was Eddie rejecting sex with Lucy while he's all over the pooch in the pub?I reminded Mike that he and his ladies were invited to our wedding and suggested that they look on-line for costume ideas. I warned him that some had already been chosen but they had all of the film and TV franchises to choose from, so duplication shouldn't be an issue. He promised to send me images once they'd made their minds up. Becky, his wife, was excited to be invited and wanted to do something similar for their shared lover, Ruth, though Harry Potter was more their style.I reminded him to text his bank details so that I could pay my dues and, after we said our goodbyes, I turned to Marie. "Why?" Was all I said. She understood perfectly."I know Lucy is my friend but; That other woman, she's;” I was impressed. It takes a lot to render my wife speechless.I had to ask. "Has Lucy ever said anything to make you think that there are some er, activities, that are off limits?""For God's sake, Geoff!" She retorted. "Only last night she offered herself to you as a free-use fuck-doll. She's always been sexually adventurous." She looked puzzled. "I can't begin to imagine what that busty blob has that Lucy hasn't."Neither could I, so we shelved that conversation for later and turned our attention to preparing for our guests that evening. After changing the bedding from the previous evening's entertainment, we sat and decided on our menus for the coming week. A quick check to see if any store-cupboard items needed replenishing and we were off to our local supermarket. Marie hit the sea-food counter while I dawdled in the wine aisle. There was an offer on, so I loaded up on some old favorites and added a couple of bottles I'd not tried before. An Alvarinho vinho verde from Portugal caught my eye. It seemed an ideal partner for that evening's seafood dish. Into the trolley it went."What?" I tried to look innocent when Marie caught up with me. "There's twenty percent off. The more I buy, the more we save." She shook her head and guided me gently, but firmly, to the produce aisle. We returned home without further incident.Angie joined us after lunch and we worked happily together prepping for our evening meal. There would be six of us at the table, but we made sure that there would be some leftovers for Linda, our daughter. She was taking the opportunity to use her early finish to get her hair done while Colin ate with us.Short grain rice, seafood, onion, peppers, garlic and peas. Fish stock, tomatoes, chorizo and a pinch of saffron. All laid out ready for Marie to cook. It was her turn, once we'd had a chat with our visitors."Angie?" I asked, to get her attention.She looked up from cleaning a piece of squid. "Yes dear?" We were being unusually domesticated so her mischievous grin was probably warranted.I know you helped me cook breakfast, but you've never invited us to eat at your place. Do you cook or what?"I noticed that my wife was now concentrating very intently on de-veining a prawn, suspiciously so."I can cook," Angie admitted. I could tell that there was a 'but' about to make an appearance. "Quite well, in fact. But." Yes! I knew it was coming. "I get really bitchy if someone is helping in my kitchen and they don't do exactly as I say.""But you're okay doing this?" I persisted."Of course." She seemed to find the question rather ridiculous. "You ask me to rinse this; I'll rinse it. We're fine. But: In my kitchen, if I ask you to brown some onion in a pan, I expect you to use the correct pan, the right amount of the right sort of oil and to produce perfectly sliced onion cooked to precisely the right color exactly when I need it. Otherwise I tend to get a bit cross." She looked a little uncomfortable. "I know. That makes me sound like Gordon Ramsey with tits, but it's how I am."Marie was trying to keep a straight face but eventually surrendered. "I once tried to help her prepare a meal to impress her first husband's boss and his wife. I was slicing some carrots and the julienne were slightly different sizes. She threw them in the bin and we nearly came to blows. In the end I just did the washing up and let her highness rule the kitchen. It wasn't worth the grief." Marie reached across and hugged her friend. "I still love you though. Even after that." They were both laughing as we finished off and tidied up.We sat and watched some more of our Star Wars episodes while we waited for Mia's mum to arrive with the two teens. Exactly on schedule, the front door burst open and Colin bawled, "Hi everybody. We're here!" Marie went to greet our visitors while Angie and I turned off the TV and stood ready to meet Mia and her mum for the first time.Colin booled in first, dragging a tall, pretty teenage girl by the hand. "This is Mia," he informed us. "This is my grandad," he pointed me out to his friend. "And this is Grangie," he said proudly. "They're all really clever, but Grangie is especially smart." He dropped his voice to a hoarse whisper. "She's why your mum wants to meet. I think we're best off keeping out of the way." He dragged her away to the study giving her little chance to say anything but a squeaked, "Hi" before they disappeared.Marie ushered a buxom woman in her late thirties, an amazon, think Brienne of Tarth from Game of Thrones, into the room and they both stood for a moment, presumably wondering where the kids were. Marie collected her wits. "Wendy, this is my husband Geoff." I nodded a welcome. "And this is our special friend Angie." Angie copied my greeting. "Obviously, this is Mia's mum, Wendy."Now the introductions were done, Marie asked if Wendy wanted a drink and we all decided on a cup of tea. Angie was anxious to help, she isn't at her best in situations like this, so it fell to me to entertain our guest. We chatted about the two kids and I took the opportunity to size up our new acquaintance. That was probably a rather Freudian slip. Wendy was a big lady. Not obese, even plump would be a misdescription; it just seemed as though there was a lot of her. She seemed to relax as we spoke. Colin was obviously comfortable in our home, the noises from the kitchen were reassuringly domestic and I made it a point not to stare at her magnificent bosom.She was, in fact, a rather attractive woman. Pleasant, open features, a nice smile, long brown hair past her shoulders and, as I may have implied, spectacularly large tits. I made a mental note to ask Marie what cup size she thought Wendy required: purely for reporting purposes, of course. The other thing of note was that she was at least as tall as me; probably an inch or more taller.Marie bustled in carrying a tray with four cups and Angie followed with a plate bearing biscuits and cakes. Marie excused herself for a moment while she went to remind Colin to make sure his guest was properly catered for. Apparently they assured her that they were fine and would raid the kitchen once homework was done.Marie looked to me. Right; I was elected spokesman. "So Wendy," I began, settling back in my seat to seem less intense. "Colin has invited Mia to be his plus one at our ceremony and you are wondering what's going on. Is that a fair summary?"She took a sip of her tea before she replied. "I'm sure you can see why that is. I don't mean to pry but Mia's welfare has to be my priority."Neither of the girls seemed inclined to contribute yet so I soldiered on. "Angie here has been my wife's closest friend, since before we were married. I've always been fond of her too. But recently," I looked at the girls, they seemed happy with my approach. "Our feelings have intensified and we both regard her as being more than just a friend. We realized that we are both emotionally attached to her, and her to us." I paused to make sure that Wendy was on the same page, or at least not stricken with horror. In the absence of any expression of disgust, I continued. "We want to declare our affection publicly and formalize, as best we can within the law, our new relationship. Marie and I have already had a traditional wedding; so has Angela; twice, in fact. We decided that a themed ceremony might be more entertaining for us and our guests."She seemed interested rather than appalled so I kept going. "Hence Colin's invitation to Mia to accompany him in a costume to fit in with our Star Wars theme." I decided that was a good place to stop for feedback."So this 'ceremony' that Colin has invited my daughter to is to acknowledge you two, a legally married couple, inviting you, Angela, into your relationship?" She paused, gazing thoughtfully at us all. "That's so lovely. I wish more people would open themselves up to their feelings like that." Her smile as she spoke illuminated the room."Does that mean you are okay with Mia attending with Colin?" Marie asked. "They will be the youngest ones there."Wendy was dismissive. "Colin is a lovely polite lad. His mother seems nice and I'm not getting any worrying vibes from any of you. I'm happy and Mia seems keen to be there.""Has she discussed her outfit?" That was me."Her dad was a fan of the films, so I think I've seen them all. Most of the costumes are fairly tame, and the one Mia showed me, the white stretch suit, is no more revealing than the tight joggers and crop tops girls her age wear every weekend to go shopping." She looked a little wistful.I glanced at my wife and got an almost imperceptible nod in reply. "Wendy. If you'd like, we'd be happy to extend the invitation to you too; if you don't think Mia would think you were being a third wheel on their date.""Who would I go as?" She snorted. "Jabba the Hutt? I mean, look at me."We did. She was tall, broad shouldered but proportioned, with an actual waistline. Her long hair and feminine features rather mitigated her size. Did I mention her boobs? She had a lovely complexion too. All in all she was a big sexy woman who didn't see what we did.Angie said what I was just beginning to consider. "Cara Dune," she blurted out. Then, putting her hand to her mouth, she looked to me to rescue her. Wendy seemed nonplussed."We're part way through watching some TV spinoffs," I explained. "Angie and I admit to being Sci-Fi nerds. One of the female characters, Cara Dune, is a powerfully built woman. Let Marie show you the costume she has chosen already while Angie finds some Cara images. Meanwhile, I'll go and check on the kids."I left the three women scrolling through their phones and sought out the two teenagers in the study. I made sure they heard me coming; I wasn't trying to catch them having a quiet cuddle. In reality, they were both reading studiously when I opened the door. I smiled to myself. Colin's book was upside down. I pointed and made circle motion with my finger. He looked puzzled then down at his book and blushed. "Drat! Mia, we've been busted."I shook my head and tapped the side of my nose. "Be sensible and be discreet. That's all we expect. Now do you want anything in the kitchen?"They both declined so I left them to their 'reading'. I left the door open, just to make a point.Back in the living room, the three women were happily comparing notes. Wendy loved the idea of Mia in white and Colin in black. She was amazed at the warrior costume Marie had chosen and how similar in principle it was to Cara Dune's. She was obviously intrigued by our idea."The thing is," Wendy said, hesitantly. "I'm not sure that I can really afford two costumes. Not this intricate, anyway.""Sweetheart, that's not your problem," Angie reassured her. "I'm paying for everyone's costume. We're having them all individually made at my expense. You just have to turn up to get measured."Wendy wasn't convinced. "You don't want

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 10Technology and Medicine.Advancements can be good and bad.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I was standing in front of another of Lucy's works, 'The Girls', trying to decide which element was Marie when I felt an arm slide around my waist. I looked to find my favorite artist alongside me. I bent down, intending to kiss her forehead but she had other ideas. Her arm snaked around my neck and pulled me into a full on passionate kiss. Marie looked on from across the gallery, amused."There," Lucy said, sounding slightly frustrated. "I suppose that will have to keep me going until Wednesday." She strode off to talk to my wife.Jen, who had been admiring the work next to me gave me an old fashioned look. "I'm definitely not going to ask, but if you ever feel the need to explain?""I'm not sure that I can," I admitted. "If you really want to know, then ask the artist," I pointed to Lucy, still chatting to my wife. "to explain the meaning behind that work." I pointed to the one I'd found so compelling. "Be sure to tell her who you and Peter are first though."I moved on. Now that I'd realized the symbolism behind the older paintings, I found the dystopian themes of an abusive marriage disturbing. Great for a goth student bedsit. Not for our living room. I loved the other stuff though, and tried to find one that was still for sale.I found my wife examining some of the other artists' works on display. Even to my untrained eyes, none were in the same league as Lucy's. I put my arm around Marie's waist and kissed her cheek. "Hi. I'm an artist's muse. Fancy a coffee? If I ever get any etchings you'll be the first to get an invitation to come up and see them.""You should be ashamed of yourself," she protested. "You're wearing a wedding ring.""It's fine. My wife is a beautiful, successful, confident woman. She knows that I'd never abandon her for an art gallery groupie.She checked her watch. Yes, we're both that old. "Well this groupie wants her caffeine fix, and you're paying. Let's round the others up and we'll go. I'll see if Lucy wants to join us too."She did, and fifteen minutes later found the five of us round a table in our favorite little café. Lucy was fascinated by pictures of First Nation art that Peter had taken in Toronto. I could see her absorbing the way the indigenous artists portrayed movement and space. I suspected that a disentangled Lucy might be open to expanding her geographical horizons shortly.Then Jen asked about 'that' picture, Friday, four thirty. Lucy looked to me and then Marie. "They know," she said quietly. "It was the day and time of my release." Marie and I both saw the double entendre, even if Lucy didn't intend it.Lucy looked at my wife, who just smiled and nodded. She took a deep breath. "My husband has changed. He drinks, gambles and lies to me. He treated me like his whore for a while but at least I got laid. Now he can't even have sex with me. He blamed me for being too old and wrinkly, you know, down there, to be sexually attractive." Jen gasped in surprise. Today Lucy was wearing heels, a mid-thigh skirt and a blouse that only just hinted at uncontained tits beneath it. In short, she was a knockout.Our son looked at her in disbelief. "Your husband says that You are the reason he can't get it up?" Lucy nodded. "Then the man's an idiot," Peter concluded."But what does that have to do with the painting?" Jen asked, still confused.Glancing at me, Lucy explained. "I told Geoff, in the pub, what Eddie had said when he rejected me: 'Who'd want to stick their cock in a wrinkly old snatch like yours?' And Geoff told me to show him and he would tell me, honestly, if it was true. So I did; I showed him. He told me that my snatch was perfect and then he touched it. And he cuddled me, and I came. All my best friends were there and they saw me have the best orgasm I can remember, just sitting on Geoff's lap as he touched me. That happened one Friday at four thirty. That's what I painted."Jen stared open mouthed for a full minute as she unpacked Lucy's story. "Jesus!" She eventually exclaimed, "I'm going to the wrong pubs.""Lucy omitted to tell you we were with a small group of friends in a private room," Marie explained."Then I need new friends," Jen decided out loud. Peter just laughed.He looked at me. "In a way, I can understand. She was hurting. You knew it wasn't her fault. You did what you needed to do to make it better. Weren't you worried that mum would;” He stopped in mid-sentence. "But she was there; wasn't she? She could have stopped you. But she didn't because;” He thought it through. "Because she doesn't care. No! That's the wrong word. She does care about you and her friends but she isn't threatened by Angie or Lucy so she just didn't mind."Jen broke in. "That explains the kiss in the gallery. You were aiming for a platonic kiss and Lucy turned it into a full-on lip-smacker. But I saw Marie had seen you and wasn't a bit bothered. I did wonder."My wife added her contribution. "I didn't want to have to tell him, but I suppose he ought to know: it's his super-power. He just likes women; not lusts after, he just genuinely likes them, and most women respond. He's so used to it that he's never really noticed. For example; when we went to any of his company's staff parties, leaving do's or awards nights, all his female colleagues would hug him. No-one else really, just him. Not 'making a point in front of his wife' hugs, just real affection. So, when Lucy was sad, he had to help. It took nothing from me and he made my friend happy. It was actually quite moving."I find, at times like this, silence is an effective strategy. Apparently, Lucy doesn't. "My husband had rejected me," she said, wistfully. "My friends were there for me, but Geoff just held me. He treated me like a person. Not damaged, but lied to. He showed me that I was still desirable, but not in a predatory way. I fell in love with him then."I admit to being a little taken aback, even though Marie had told me how much Lucy, and the others, had appreciated what I'd done. But looking at Lucy, I couldn't reject her the way that Eddie had. I reached across the table for her hand. "I love you too, Lucy," I told her, truthfully. She squeezed my hand and smiled in reply"Bloody Hell, mum." Peter laughed. "Just how many of your friends has he worked his super-power on?"Marie looked thoughtful. "Well, Angie and Lucy obviously, there's Jo and Samantha, not Kate so much, or Megan; probably Sue and Margie and of course Jane." She looked at me for confirmation. That sounded about right. "That would be seven then," she concluded.Jen and Peter shared a stunned look. Our son recovered first. "I have so many questions that I honestly don't know where to start.Jen butted in. "I've no idea who these women are, but why not Kate and Megan?"Marie looked at me for support. I just held my hands up. After all, I'm only the empath with a cock. My wife replied thus, "Well, Kate admitted that while she really enjoyed the spooning afterwards, mainly it was the sex that made her day rather than romance; and Megan's already happily married."Peter was struggling to catch up. "You mean you've actually had sex with all seven of these women?""Not exactly," I protested. "I've only touched Lucy that once and I've done nothing with Jane.""You kissed her in the sex shop," Marie pointed out, unhelpfully to my way of thinking. "And again in the car when you dropped her off at home. I think you suggested that it was to give her some motivation when she tried out the polyurethane cock you bought for her." I cringed at the look Peter gave me."Oh, yes." added Lucy as I winced in anticipation at whatever she was going to contribute next. "I've already agreed to do a cast of his thingy so that Jane can have a full size replica. We thought a signed limited edition run would be fun. I'll definitely want one too. I can make the initial mold when it's my turn on Wednesday." She squeezed my hand. "I could feel it in your pants when I sat on your lap. I can't wait to actually see it," she added, excitedly.I looked up and noticed the café was starting to fill up. So far no-one appeared to have noticed the bizarre conversation at our table but that was unlikely to continue, so I suggested that we leave before we were evicted. Of course, Pete and Jen needed to see the painting again, now that they understood its genesis, so we trooped back to the gallery, the younger couple giving me odd sideways glances when they thought I wasn't looking. I sighed. There would be more questions tonight.The questions, of course, started much earlier than that. As we walked back home Peter strolled alongside me while Marie dropped back to keep Jen company."Is this a kind of mid-life crisis?" he asked."I hope so," I replied. "That would mean that I'd survive to about a hundred and thirty or so.""But dad: eight women.""Peter. This wasn't my idea. I'd never cheat on your mum so, when she suggested that we do this, I refused. I can't deny that they are lovely women, each different in their own way, but I refused because I was convinced this insane idea could wreck our marriage."Our son didn't look convinced.I continued. "Look. There are things that I can't tell you; personal things that the girls shared with each other and then with me. It broke your mum's heart to compare their lives with hers. But the one thing that was missing for all of them was sex. They don't expect it every night; just often enough to reassure them that they're still sexual beings. But they are independent too; Megan being a special case. They didn't want to accommodate to new partners sharing their lives and their beds, so your mum came up with this idea.""And you get to have sex with them all," Peter observed. "Isn't mum going to get jealous eventually?""Do you think that never occurred to me?" I replied. "We think we've found a solution. Ask your mum if you really need to know. But." I stopped walking and turned to him. "I truly don't regret what we have done. If, at some time in the future I realize this was what ended our marriage, that will be the time for regret. But you were there; you heard Lucy's story; you saw the painting that our shared experience inspired in her. Do you want me to wish that had never happened? That she stayed with that drunken, abusive idiot? Because now I guarantee she will have moved out before this year is over. Because another man, one that actually cared about her, told her the truth. She's lovely and she deserves to be happy and I'm glad that your mum was selfless enough to make that happen." I took a deep breath. I wasn't angry at Peter, but my passionate outburst surprised even me.By now Marie and Jen had caught up with us. "Thank you darling." Marie took my hand and kissed it. "After all of your fretting, I'm glad that you finally understand how much you've helped my friends already." She addressed Peter and Jen. "We weren't sure whether to share the whole story with you, but Linda knows, and you accepted Angie so readily that it seemed only fair that you should know too."We started walking again. Jen spoke next. "I'm sorry if this sounds judgmental, Marie, but I can't imagine knowing that Peter was sleeping with one of my friends. I think it would destroy me.""Oh, I understand, dear," my wife replied gently. "I would have felt the same at your age. Geoffrey still does." She squeezed my hand affectionately. "But you have to realize; these aren't just casual acquaintances. These women, 'the girls', are my closest friends; almost family. Seeing Geoff with them doesn't threaten me. It's beautiful. Watching them respond to my man, knowing the pleasure they are feeling but never, for a second, believing that they would try to steal my husband or that he would abandon me for one of them.""But you said one of the other women was happily married?" Jen reminded us. I decided to let my wife take that one."She is," Marie replied, her eyes filling up. "To a really wonderful man too." She glanced at Jen. "He knows and approves of his wife's visits but, again, he knows she won't leave him for Geoff. But that's all I'm prepared to say; and that's probably too much."We carried on walking, closer together, as my wife continued. "Perhaps I can explain it like this." She sighed. "Imagine you are struggling to cope financially; you see family and friends in the same straits. But you can't afford to share what little you have. That's how fidelity felt when we were younger. Other women threatened my security." She lifted my hand in hers and pressed it to her tit. "But now, I feel secure. It's as though your dad represents stability rather than a potential loss. The women he's with aren't taking anything from me; it's more like they are just guests at our table. They arrive, we chat, they dine and, at the end of the evening, they leave, content. We all cherish the time together and I've lost nothing." She looked intently at Jen. "Does that make sense?""When you say that you all cherish your time together;” Jen ventured. Peter seemed reluctant to hear his mum's reply."Yes, that was our solution. Geoff, quite understandably, had no interest in sharing me with his male friends, and nor will I ever ask, but he was probably correct about one thing: I don't think that I would have been able to cope with him sleeping with my friends while I sat alone. So we share. Sometimes in the same bed, sometimes in separate rooms." She gave one of her brilliant smiles. "I'd forgotten just how good it felt to be with another woman."Peter groaned. "So it's not just Angela then, mum?""No," she replied brightly. "In fact, Angie's a special case. We've decided that, as our betrothed, either of us can have sex with her whenever we want. With the others it always has to be as part of our regular evenings when we share." She giggled. "We call them our language classes."The rest of the walk home was subdued. Peter and Jen walked together talking quietly while Marie and I cheerfully discussed taking them out for a meal that evening.We picked up some farmhouse bread and a selection of cheeses from the deli on the way home for a quick and simple lunch. As we settled around the kitchen table Peter asked if he could add one observation to the chat we'd had walking home. We agreed, of course."Jen and I discussed what you'd told us, and we're honored that you trusted us to be open. You're my parents and I love you and Jen loves you both too. What you are doing sounds insane but, dad made it obvious you haven't done this lightly, on a whim. And, more than anything, Lucy's story really touched the pair of us. So, while I have no plans to follow in your footsteps, dad, Jen and I both pray that we are as secure in our love for each other at your age as you two obviously are."Marie reached across and touched both of their hands. "Thank you, both of you, for not judging us. We love you too," she told them, sincerely. I stood and walked round the table pulling Pete up for a man hug, finding that Jen was stood waiting for her turn when we'd finished.We spent most of the afternoon chatting about Canada and how much they had enjoyed their time there. By the time I got back from collecting Colin from school, Angie had returned and was sitting on the sofa talking to Jen."Grandad. Mum knows about Aunty Angela doesn't she?" He asked as we walked through the front door."Yes. She was surprised at first, but she seems okay with it now," I told him. His face lit up with mischief."Hi Uncle Pete, Aunty Jen, grandma." He called, walking in from the hall. He gave a wicked grin. "Hi Grangie," he yelled, throwing himself onto her lap. She hugged him, stunned at first by her new title, then burst into tears."Bloody Hell," I heard Peter mutter. "Dad's super-power seems to have skipped a generation. But Colin's definitely got it.""It hasn't skipped anything," Jen whispered, just loud enough for me to hear. "You have it too. Your only problem is that I'm not the woman your mum is." I resolved to speak to Marie about that. Peter does take after me in build, and male pattern hair loss and yes, we share nerdy interests. But Jen is a wonderful woman. She is intelligent, elegant, attractive rather than classically beautiful and with a warm personality that fills the room. I love her like one of my own and I won't have her belittle herself like that.I stood and watched as Colin reassured himself that 'Grangie' was crying happy tears, thinking to myself that the little charmer was probably more likely to get an Aston Martin than I was. Good for him. He'd probably deserve it too.I packed him off to do his homework: Photosynthesis tonight. He showed me his worksheet. His task was to use the words in the box to fill the gaps in the description of the process. He went through it as we talked, noticing that Carbon Monoxide was in there as a trap for the unwary. He was back in ten minutes and straight into deep discussion with his uncle.I gestured to Marie to follow me into the kitchen and told her what Jen had said. "Silly girl," my wife said. "She's perfect for Peter. Bullying my husband into screwing my mates hardly qualifies me as a role model for women in general." Her voice softened. "She's right though about one thing; Peter is a lot like you were at his age. The lucky girl." Marie kissed me gently on the lips and went back to our guests.I couldn't be bothered to start cooking that afternoon so I sent a text to Linda to meet us at the pub at half past five and I'd treat us all to a bar meal, but she replied to say that she would come straight to ours so we would only need two cars. That's a logistics planner at work.We had just finished off our meals when two young people greeted us. It was Adrian and Emily. She noticed me glancing at her neck and shook her head, smiling. Tonight she was here as his girlfriend, not his submissive sex slave.Adrian explained that they had waited until we'd finished eating but would understand if we felt that they were still intruding on a family moment. When we explained to Peter and Jen that our two young friends were part of our wedding planning team; they were keen for them to join us.Emily sat with Marie and Peter to talk about fabricating some lightweight body armor for my wife's costume. Colin joined them; partly as a fan of the Mandalorian, partly because I think he had an instant crush on Emily.Meanwhile, Angie and Jen were in deep discussion with Adrian about their own costumes. In both groups phones were brandished, numbers exchanged and images shared. I saw Adrian examine one picture quite closely, look over at me thoughtfully and smile. Linda, who was sitting next to me, was intrigued. "What was that?""Well, love. As far as I can tell, my outfit selection has been approved. Have you and Mike discussed costumes? I did tell you it was a Star Wars themed celebration."She shrugged dismissively. "We'll pop into that fancy-dress shop in town. They'll have something that will do."Not a chance," I told her. I leant across the table to check something with Marie and then turned back to my daughter. I showed her a picture of Bo Katan, my wife's character, on my phone. "This will be your mum's outfit. She'd like you to wear something similar, as her supporter.""Where the hell will I find something like that?" She exclaimed.I pointed across the table. "Adrian's actually in his second year of a costume design course. Angie has agreed to underwrite all the materials costs for our ceremony so he's been able to persuade several of his course mates to take part because we have a range of amazing outfits for them to design and create but at no cost to them." I patted Linda's hand. "Tell Mike to pick anything he thinks looks cool, subject to some constraints; No bad guys and full face coverings and masks are probably impractical. Other than that, we'll get him measured for whatever takes his fancy.""X-Wing pilot.""What?" I didn't see that coming."Obviously, I'll ask him but I'm absolutely sure that's what he'll choose." Linda seemed very certain. "Does it meet your criteria?"I considered. Simple, colorful flight-suit and a helmet. "If that's what he wants, I'm sure it will be fine. Can Colin and Mia choose their own outfits or do you want to be involved?"

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 9Lucy's TurnGeoff finally gets more quality time with Lucy.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.I was bringing in the bedsheets from the washing line when my lovelies got home. Colin was inside doing his art homework alone as I'm afraid that art isn't my forté. From the way Angie bounced up the path like a tall, supple Tigger, I assumed that their mission had been successful. Marie followed behind at a more stately pace, but I could tell by her expression that she was pleased."Geoff! It's perfect," Angie enthused. "Show him, Marie!"Marie finally caught up with our friend. "She's not wrong, Geoffrey," she admitted. "The moment we saw it, we knew that was the one." She felt into her handbag and took out a small square box."Just like you and me then," I reminded her, kissing the top of her head."You'll get anywhere saying things like that, you smooth devil," my wife smiled as she showed me our purchase."So what happens now?" I asked. It appeared that they were in the dark too. Did we give her it now, like an engagement ring? Or wait until the ceremony, like a wedding ring?I decided. I took Angie's left hand and dropped to one knee. "Angela, you have added a new thread to the tapestry of our lives. Will you agree to be my betrothed?"Marie was quick to respond. She took her friend's hand from me and turned Angie towards her. "Angela, you have been my closest friend for decades, will you now be my betrothed?""Oh! God! Yes! Thank you. I love you both so much," wailed Angie, hopping up and down in floods of happy tears.Marie held out the ring they had chosen and bought together and together my wife and I slipped it onto the fourth finger of Angie's left hand. As I'd suggested, they had chosen something called a Russian Ring, made of three interwoven strands of different shades of gold. It was perfect. I resolved to get my little Mediterranean goddess a matching necklace.There was the sound of applause from behind us and we turned, rather startled, truth to be told, to find Colin beaming at us, the drawing in his hand forgotten."I think you're supposed to kiss her now, Grandma, Grandad," he observed. We couldn't fault his grasp of etiquette so we did; very chastely and properly with no tongues."Mum's gonna go proper monkey poo this time," he predicted, quite astutely. "Glad I'm not the one that has to tell her." He smiled, congratulated us all and then asked for our opinions of his drawing. We were all impressed, both by his artwork and his attitude and told him so. He disappeared happily back inside to put his drawing safely in his bag."He's not wrong about Linda," I pointed out. "I was thinking about this while I was running and I think I should take her out for tea tomorrow and tell her about our, er; does 'new situation' sound about right?""Thank God!" Marie breathed a sigh of relief. "I don't think she'd accept this updated version of 'the talk' from me. Anyway, I did the one about boys, boobs and periods, now it's your turn."I went and switched the oven on and chose a bottle of wine as I waited for it to reach 180°C. I'd picked up a bottle of Ribeiro in our local supermarket and a Spanish white seemed to fit nicely with the ingredients so I parked it in the fridge to chill.I got the tray with the onions, tomatoes, garlic cloves and potatoes and glugged over a little olive oil before putting it all in the oven for twenty minutes and then went off to see my girls. Angie had calmed down and they were trying to decide her outfit for our ceremony."What about Padme's rainbow dress?" I suggested. I'd had nothing urgent after lunch and had done some research. Angie gave me a long appraising look and typed 'padme rainbow' into the search engine on her phone. She selected 'images' and then studied the screen intently for longer than I expected. Still silent, she showed Marie the dress. "He's a clever old sod, really, isn't he?" My beloved observed. "That's beautiful, and it's perfect for your body shape."Angie agreed. "That's it. I was considering Rey's outfit but this is better. This is the one I want.""You can actually buy these on-line," I offered."Not a chance!" Retorted Angie. Marie looked as puzzled as me at how emphatic Angie's response was. "I'm sure that some are okay," Angie conceded. "But I've seen too many instances on Facebook where the seller shows an image of the original but what actually arrives looks like it was sewn in the dark from old curtains by an arthritic chimp. I want it to look just like that picture.""But at least you'll know how much it is going to cost, dear," Marie said. "Who knows how much your student friends will have to pay to find a fabric like that?""Don't care," Said a defiant Angie. "I can afford whatever I want and it's my money after all."Marie leaned in for a kiss. "We'll contribute too. We always intended to.""No. Thank you, but no." Angie was adamant. "You bought me that beautiful ring. I realize that it would be rude to offer to pay for that, but everything else; everything," she stressed that last word, "is on me."My wife and I shared another look of surprise at our friend's determined outburst. "But Ange," Marie began."Everything, Marie. You've been so kind to me for so long. And these last few weeks;” She teared up again. "You really don't know, do you?"I shrugged. We were into Donald Rumsfeld territory here with 'unknown unknowns' and I didn't think that this was the moment to dive down that particular rabbit hole."You know that apartment I live in?" Angie asked. We did. It was in a massive, tastefully converted, Victorian building near the university. "Don't you think it's rather large and expensive for just one person?" We both just did some head wobbles, shoulder shakes and comme ci, comme ça, hand gestures to indicate that we had wondered but."It's not that expensive," she continued, eyes sparkling with mischief. "Not for me, anyway. You see." She paused for effect. "I own the entire building. A lettings management company deals with renting the other apartments; I just live off the income. I only do the consultancy work for you know who," she tapped the side of her nose. "to stop me getting bored and my brain shutting down." She was winding me up because she knew I suspected that she was some kind of spook."Don't worry about the cost," she said cheerfully. "I can afford it. Last time I checked I had over two million pounds just in my savings accounts."She looked gleefully at the expressions on our faces. "And, once we're officially joined, I'm changing my will to leave it all to you and your kids. Colin certainly won't need a student loan when he goes to Uni.""Angie, darling. There's no need," Marie protested."Who else then?" Angie challenged her. "You two are the closest I've had to a family since I ditched that last useless waste of DNA. I've had more fun, romance, sex and affection from you two lunatics in the last six weeks than from both my husbands combined over two decades."Marie looked helplessly at me. I knew exactly what to do. I leaned forward. "Angie?" I said softly, taking her hand in mine."Yes, Geoff?" She replied, returning my loving gaze."Please can I have an Aston Martin DB12?"We collapsed in each other's arms in fits of giggles. Marie swiped me fondly across the head. "You nutcase. Get back in the kitchen and get our tea ready."I checked, and the potatoes were starting to cook, so I laid the chicken and chorizo slices on top, added the herbs and spices and put the tray back in the oven. "Alexa, set a timer for twenty minutes." Then I went off in search of Colin.I told him that I needed a private chat with his mum. "You think?" Was his smart-ass response. Sometimes he makes me so proud.Anyway, he texted one of his friends and persuaded her to wangle an invite to go over straight from school the following evening to do their homework together. Linda would collect him around seven."So Colin. Mia. Is she nice?""Yes Grandad. She's nice. No Grandad, she's not my girlfriend. We're only thirteen but we get on just fine as friends." Hell. The kid's more mature than half of the lads I used to play rugby with.We chatted some more until Alexa's alarm went off and I hit the kitchen again. Dropped the sliced peppers into the tray, a good mix up and back in for the last twenty minutes.I was starting to set the table when Marie and Angie came in to take over and chased me away to watch the news on TV. Angie had already taken her ring off and had decided to keep it in its box until they were with their friends. Then Marie intended to propose again in front of them all. It sounded lovely and I would have liked to see it, but I'd agreed that this was their moment.Linda arrived on time and about ten minutes later we sat down to eat. She'd called to collect a baguette on the way home as I'd asked and we used it to mop up the juices from our plates. The wine paired well; even Colin agreed, though he only got a sip of his mum's. Perhaps, when he's sixteen, Linda will let him have a glass with his meals.After we'd finished, the ladies declared that they would clear the table as I'd done all of the cooking. It had hardly been a chore but I wasn't about to argue. Instead, I went and asked Colin if he was okay with Aunty Angie being, well, betrothed to Grandma and Grandad.He thought carefully for a while. "Is anyone going to get hurt?"It was a reasonable question. "I hope not. But it's always possible. Even two people who love each other can eventually drift apart.""But you're all happy now?" He persisted. "You all want this?""Yes. All of us." I confirmed."What will I call her then?" He asked.That hadn't occurred to me. "Whatever you and Angie decide. That seems the fairest to me."His face lit up. "When you've told mum, I'm going to ask Aunty Angie if I can call her; Grangie." He announced triumphantly. There were still tears of laughter streaming down my face when the women joined us five minutes later. They all looked suspiciously at the pair of us."You had to be there," I told them, then we cracked up again.Before Linda and Colin left I told her that, as Colin had a homework date the following day, earning a glare from him, I'd treat her to a meal after work as we'd both be on our own. I suggested a Thai in town and we agreed to meet there at five fifteen. She looked warily at me, but I'd been practicing my innocent expression and gave nothing away. Certainly, nothing had been said that evening to suggest there was a problem.Angie saw them off with us and then said her own goodbyes. I copped a feel of her bum as we kissed, well, we're engaged now, or something. Marie must have shared my sentiment only she went for a tit. I slapped her hand gently. "Enough of that. She'll never get away if you start on her nipples." They both reluctantly agreed and then there was just the two of us again."Are we being silly, Geoff? Starting a new way of living? At our age? Is this just desperation?" It wasn't like Marie to second guess herself.I hugged her to me. "I don't think so. We have time, money and our health. The kids are okay so this is our opportunity to be us. Not teacher, boss, researcher, mum or dad; just us. If this is what makes both of us happy, why fight it? You promised, if we reach a place where you're uncomfortable, then you'll tell me. I promise you the same. So let's go and see what's out there.""Tell you what," she replied pulling me closer. "Get the rest of that wine and I'll sit on your lap and we'll finish it while we cuddle then, maybe, an early night?"I was up early next morning. We did make love the night before and it was slow, sensual and fulfilling. We'd both slept like babies.When I'd finished in the bathroom, Marie was looking at her phone. "That was a text from Peter. He and Jen are coming back from Canada on Monday and thought they might stop in to see us on the way back home." She looked worried. "Do we tell them? Or just Pete? But then how do we tell Pete without Jen hearing? Do we insist he keeps it a secret from her? ""We need to make a choice," I told her. "We're telling Linda because she deserves to know the unconventional relationship that Colin will see when Angie is here. Pete isn't in that position but, I think that if Linda knows then her brother should too. And I also think that, if Pete knows, it would be unfair to expect him to keep it from Jen. I'm not sure about discussing the rest of the girls with him; I'm tempted to tell Linda because she'll get suspicious if we're never free to look after Colin on Wednesdays if she wants to go out with Mike or if she has to work late."That's fair. I'll tell Pete that they are welcome to stay and we're looking forward to seeing them. But, Geoff?""Yes?""For pity's sake, will you move the toy box out of the playroom and make sure there's no lube or condoms left in the drawers?""I'll do it now."The rest of the day was quite mundane. Breakfast, grocery shopping, coffee at home and then a walk to the park. "I think I'm happy, Geoff," my wife announced as we strolled. "Not just content; actually happy. My friends have you in their lives, I'm even closer to them than ever and Angie," Marie's voice choked. "I've never seen her so alive. Thank you."I wasn't even tempted to be flippant. "Thank you too. It's strange, but making love to your friends seems to have brought me closer to you. I'm just so relieved you aren't jealous. You aren't are you?"She considered. "No. Truthfully; not at all. What about you?""No. Me neither. In fact, I know you have a bit of a thing for Sue, and it's, I dunno, sweet."She punched me playfully. "I still like Sam though," she admitted."So, now you have both, and me and Angie too."She gave a big happy sigh and we turned and made our way home.The weather was still fine so Marie set off at ten to four to walk to the Black Swan to meet her friends. I red for half an hour and then caught the bus into town. Linda could drop me back off at home on the way to collect Colin from Mia's house.I'd reserved a table and waited at the bar for Linda. She rushed in, all flustered, only two minutes late. "It's okay," I told her. "We're not running to a timetable here."Sorry, Dad," she apologized. "Isn't there always some clown who decides that half past four on a Friday afternoon is the perfect time to start making urgent phone calls?""Is it settled?" I asked her. "Or do you need ten minutes to make some more calls of your own?""God, no!" She laughed. "I'll start working for free after finishing time when my boss stops checking her watch when folk arrive in the morning with just minutes to spare."The waiter saw that my guest had arrived and invited us to follow him to our table. The place was quiet that early so he gave us a place with a nice view over the river."Is your job getting you down?" I asked. She worked in the distribution office for a large retailer."No, the work is fine, the people are great, it's just that our boss is so insecure in her abilities that she sticks rigidly to corporate policy, and it sometimes gets in the way of actual work.""Go on," I invited her. We didn't get to chat like this as much as I'd like."Okay. So: There are six people in our office; two men, four women. We lost both of the guys for a full day on Tuesday to go on a gender harassment awareness course. One's gay and the other is a fifty year old sweetheart. They could have done effectively the same course on-line in an hour but no, she had to make sure that her boss saw our guys in person to make her look good." She gave an exaggerated sigh. "Those lads get more grief from us girls than they'd ever; Oh! It's so frustrating.""I know," I sympathized. "I regarded part of my role as lab manager as insulating the people who actually generated income from stupid policies like that. I'd do what the law required but, if an adult technician doesn't know that it's not okay to touch a colleagues bum, no matter how cute or pert it is, a course isn't enough; a dismissal is much more effective. It solves the immediate issue and also serves 'pour encourager les autres' as your Great Gran would have said. An object lesson to the others," I said in reply to her unspoken question.We chatted in the same vein as we looked through the menu and had just finished our deliberations when our waiter appeared.We ordered spring rolls and prawn toast, I ordered a pork massaman, Linda chose a chicken panang and we decided to share a green papaya salad.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 8Feel The ForceGeoff faces some peculiar challenges.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Angie arrived in time for tea on Tuesday evening and, being a math genius, helped Colin with his math homework. Well why waste an opportunity like that? Marie politely declined our invitation to join us at the pub later that evening for two reasons; first, it was likely to be a very nerdy conversation and she'd just feel marginalized; second, it was likely to involve a discussion of submissive lifestyles, something she really doesn't really engage with: She prefers Angie as a playmate rather than a plaything.So anyway, she thought it would be better for all concerned if it were only Emily, Adrian, Angie and me involved. Truth be told, she had the latest Richard Osman book to start, and she fancied a quiet night in.We watched the first episode of The Mandalorian before we left for the pub and I'm sure that my wife enjoyed it even more than her muted, "I suppose it was okay." suggested.We arrived just before the kids and I got the beer in; All four of us were drinking pints of locally made IPA. We settled down and just caught up before we got down to business. Adrian had made some discrete enquiries and the University's Department of Fashion Design would be interested in creating costumes for our guests if we would be prepared to underwrite the cost of the materials. Angie agreed without even asking how much.I glanced at her and she just frowned and shook her head. "Not now Geoff."When we described Marie's fascination with a Bo-Katan outfit, Emily got quite excited. It turned out that she was on an engineering course and looking for a CAD (computer aided design) project for her coursework. She would love to create Mandalorian armor components in either aluminum or polymer but they would need painting.Angie and I looked at each other and spoke together. "Lucy!" Yes. One of our little sex circle is a talented professional artist.Then Adrian raised the issue of Intellectual Property Rights. He was concerned that Lucas Films or Disney or someone would sue the University for I P R infringement. Again, in chorus, "Megan!" Yes. Tomorrow night, Marie and I would be entertaining a well-respected solicitor. It wouldn't be something I'd be discussing during her visit, but I was rather hoping that we would have her feeling particularly well disposed towards us before she went home to Charles.We also chatted about our costume or character debate but the kids couldn't help us to decide either. Talking about costumes eventually led us, reasonably neatly, to Angie's collar and what it represented. Angie tried to explain. To be fair, it was much as Marie had described to Emily on Sunday."Sometimes," she said. "There's just so much in my life, in my head, that I just need to turn it right down. When I submit to Geoff, I give myself entirely to him. My problems just don't matter anymore; I am entirely his to control. Wearing his collar just symbolizes that. But," she paused and looked intently at the young couple. "It only works because I trust Geoff implicitly. If he ordered me to humiliate myself, here now, then I probably would, and that thought alone strangely excites me. But," she paused again. "At the same time, I feel safe in his power because I know that he would ever do anything that would hurt my body, my mind or my reputation."That's when Emily spoke up. "I think that's how I feel sometimes. As a woman, a shy woman at that, on an engineering course, sometimes it feels so; so; intense. Having somebody to take that weight off me, even just for a while, sounds so appealing." I was proud of the girl.Angie smiled. "Yes, sweetheart. It's like meditation. Losing yourself in the moment." Then the smile morphed into her muckiest grin. "But the orgasms are so much better our way."Adrian sat quietly, just listening. "Do you understand, Geoff?" He asked. "I want to, but I feel a bit lost."It was a hard question to answer but I admired the lad for asking it, so I did my best. "Emotionally, No. I don't understand. The same way that I can't 'understand' being gay. It's personal and probably even individuals with the same inclinations experience them in their own way. But I do try to understand what Angie needs from me. So, while I will only do things that I'm okay with, they're mainly for her benefit, not mine. Does that make sense?""I suppose so," he admitted, as the girls looked on hopefully."Angela." I looked at her. "Did you bring your collar?"She beamed at me. "Yes sir. May I put it on?""You may." I allowed.She reached into her bag and took her gold collar from its box and turned so that Emily could fasten it for her. Adrian sat quietly watching and Emily's hands were trembling as she helped. Her chest was rising and falling in a most intriguing way too."Angela. You and Emily are to go to the ladies' room now. When you return, neither of you will be wearing underwear. Do you both understand?" They both nodded. "Then go." I instructed them. We watched as two pair, both in skirts and sweaters, bolted towards the ladies' loos.I turned back to Adrian. "The issue I have is finding new things that she wants me to tell her that she has to do. I have to retain Angie's respect and affection because, well because I love her. But, at the same time I have to push her boundaries or else I'll disappoint her. The thing is, I'm not a natural Dom. I do it only for Angie's benefit. I really have no pool of experience to draw on.""So where do you get your ideas from, Geoff?" he asked."There are a few websites that publish stories that include submissive fantasies." I explained. "I read through them to find ideas that might excite Angie without going too far." I thought for a moment. "I suspect that Emily may well be far more engaged than even Angie is. Would you be prepared to be her master?" I looked him in the eye. "I know she likes you. I think that she trusts you too. Are you interested enough to take on that responsibility though? are you worthy?"He mused. "You seem to be acting as a surrogate Dad." He was obviously thinking it through. "I don't suppose though that this is a normal father boyfriend chat though, is it? He alternated between voices;'What are your intentions towards my daughter?''Well, I'm going to tell her to do sexually perverted things and spank her if she displeases me.''Well, that's great son. Welcome to the family'."I conceded the point. "So?""Actually, I've wanted to ask her out for a while, but I enjoy her company so much that I was afraid to spoil the friendship we already have. If I do ask her out, then she'll have to guide me how to be a good Dom.""Here's my first bit of advice," I offered. "Agree in advance what are your boundaries, lines that won't be crossed. Will you give her to other men as a sex toy? I couldn't do that to Angie. I'd hope you wouldn't do it to Emily. She might, or might not, be excited at the thought that you could, though. How do you deal with that?"He shook his head. "Fuck! aren't women complicated?" He stopped suddenly as a thought occurred to him. "You realize that when they come back, if Emily's complied, that means that she has submitted to you?""Okay," I stretched the word out, wondering where he was going."Then yes. I'll be her Dom. But I think that if she has submitted to you tonight, it makes sense that you should give her to me. Pass over the mantle, as it were.""You sneaky little fucker!" I complimented him. "You may just be a natural at this. Heads up! They're coming back."The two women returned and went to sit down. I checked to see if there was anyone taking notice but the pub was still fairly quiet apart from a group of lads playing pool in the far corner; and they were making enough noise to keep our conversation private."Stop!" I spoke quietly but firmly. "Who told you to sit down?""No-one, Sir," Angie replied, looking chastened."Then stand in front of your master until you are given permission." I ordered."Yes sir," said Angie."Sorry sir," said Emily, breathing heavily again."Are you still wearing underwear?" I asked them both."No sir," they replied at the same time."Who do you belong to?" I directed this to Angie.You and only you sir." she responded."That's better. You may sit now," I told her. She thanked me and took her seat."Who do you belong to?" This time aimed at Emily."You and only you sir. If you'll have me," she replied, looking hopefully at me."I have no time to train another sub," I told her. She looked devastated. "I think instead I shall give you to Adrian to play with. Do you want her Adrian? Can you think of games to play with your new toy?"Emily was almost quivering with excitement as she waited for his answer. He looked her up and down. "She's a pretty thing," he admitted. He took his time before he answered, dragging out her suspense. "Yes, Geoff. Give her to me and I'll look after her.""Emily. You belong to Adrian now. Please him as you would have pleased me. Do you understand?""Yes sir," she gasped. I suspected that she'd been on the verge of a minor orgasm, just standing there listening to us discussing her ownership.Then Adrian took over. "Emily. Who do you belong to?""You sir, and only you." she answered, breathlessly."Then sit quietly while I decide how to play with you." She thanked him and sat next to Angie."Adrian?" That was me. "Do you think that our toys would like to play with themselves?" Both girls gasped."Does it really matter, Geoff?" He replied. The girls sat rigid with anticipation. "Emily, put your hand between your thighs," he instructed her. "Touch your cunt."The atmosphere at the table was electric. Ever so slowly Emily's tiny hand crept under the hem of her skirt. Angie, watching, licked her lips. Suddenly Emily stiffened in her seat. We had a fair idea of where her hand had reached."Angela. Touch yourself the same way. You may come, but make no noise." I told her, firmly. She too put her hand under her skirt. Adrian added the same instructions to Emily and then we sat and watched, looking around periodically to make sure that our little play was going unobserved, until Emily and then Angie shuddered quietly and sank back in their seats. The smell of their sex was noticeable by then, so I suggested that we send them to the loos again, this time to mop up their lady juice and put their pants back on.While they were gone, Adrian and I discussed some practicalities that two novices like us needed to deal with. One example was putting the girls into Sub mode and then recovering them. In my case, telling Angela to remove her collar worked, but the collar wasn't a pre-requisite; I could dominate her with my tone of voice alone. We also needed a voice command to release them. Adrian had an inspired idea. "We'll just tell them that when we say, 'you are released' they will have independent will again." I told you he was smart.When they got back we gave the girls their new command and they reluctantly resumed their normal demeanor, though Emily's eyes had a sparkle I'd not seen before. Angie leaned over the table so only the four of us could hear. "Geoff," she whispered. "That was so fucking HOT. I'm going to ask Marie if I can give you a proper seeing-to tonight." Emily giggled, not repelled, as I thought she might be, at the thought of wrinklies like us 'doing it.'"Well," I said. "Not to put a damper, as it were, on things. But do you have any wet-wipes in your bag? Your seats could do with a little attention."We chatted some more before Angie and I decided to leave the youngsters to come to their own understanding. The two women had seemed to be happy sharing their secret desire with someone else who understood. Adrian and I'd had our own chat about the moral challenges involved in dictating someone else's sexual activity. Although I had no business really, I did feel somewhat paternalistic towards Emily but I thought that she had chosen wisely with Adrian. I hoped that I was right but, short of keeping her to myself, it wasn't my decision to make.We got home a little before ten, to find that Marie had three coffee cups prepared ready for our return. As we drank, Angie excitedly updated Marie on the plans for our ceremony and even more excitedly described what Adrian and I had made her and Emily do in the pub. "Can we take him to bed and fuck him now, Marie?" She pleaded. "I'm so horny that my knickers are damp."Marie picked up her book and found where her bookmark was. "You two go now and I'll finish this chapter, tidy the kitchen and then join you." She smiled at us both and then added. "And, Geoff. Take one of your tablets 'cos that story got my knickers damp too."Sometimes we like to take turns to make love, but that evening the girls were on a mission. Even before Marie made it to the bedroom, Angie had swallowed so much of my cock that her nose was touching my belly. She'd pulled away before I was too close to finishing and hauled me on top of her. When I tried to return the compliment, she seemed almost annoyed."No fucking way," she told me, in no uncertain terms. "You stick that cock in me this minute and pound me until you come. I'm so fucking turned on I just want you inside me." Well, how could I have argued with a charming invitation like that?Marie arrived just in time to hear Angie yelling, "Yes, yes, fucking yes!" as I approach my climax. To be honest, I'm not sure whether she came or not. That didn't seem to be her objective just then. To use the vernacular, I think she just needed a good dicking.After a couple of minutes cuddling, we calmed down enough to welcome Marie into our embrace and the next ninety minutes or so were only a little less, shall we say, physical. There was kissing this time though. The girls lay face to face as I took Marie from behind until we came and then Angie laid between my wife's thighs as I took her from behind and then Marie rode my cock as Angie straddled my face and they groped each other. By the time we'd cleaned up and settled down, just before midnight, I was content that Angie, and Marie, had both at least come a couple of times.Angie left after breakfast on Wednesday morning. There was some pleasant snuggling and kissing before we all got up but the girls had decided that we should remain fairly chaste because Marie and I were entertaining Megan and Sam that evening and little Geoffrey might need time to recuperate from his efforts the night before. I reluctantly agreed but 'he' wasn't happy at all. But I knew we'd make it up to him that evening.Marie and I did some housework that morning, to prepare for our guests. We changed the bedding and made sure that all the toys were clean and sanitized. (We always do, both before we put them away and before we have guests again.) Marie had an early lunch before she went into town to the charity shop where she had offered to cover a lunchtime shift.I had a lunch date with Jane, the widow of an old friend. She's a pleasantly rounded lady, a little taller than my wife with black hair, brown eyes and an engaging personality. We had agreed to meet the previous week but she'd had to cancel. I hoped everything was okay. We met in a local café as I felt as though I'd spent a lot of time in the pub of late. I was already in the queue when she came in so I ordered two lattes and a couple of slices of carrot cake while she claimed an empty table for two.We chatted amicably for nearly an hour. Apparently, she'd had to postpone our last meeting because Ben, her 19 year old son, had been unwell and she would have felt guilty leaving him. I liked Ben so I was relieved to hear that he was recovered and back at work. We talked about his job, which he hated, and his other options, which were limited. It was odd; he was deceptively bright but his quiet nature and succinct way of speaking led some people to think he was, well, a bit dim. Let's be honest here: His interview technique sucked. I promised to give some thought to careers where, should we say, he might shine more brightly in a solo capacity. We moved on.Jane told me that she'd enjoyed meeting Marie the previous week and lamented that they couldn't see more of each other. I just kept quiet at that point. She then showed some self-awareness that surprised me. "I think Marie was disappointed at some of the gossip I shared with her. Did I offend her?" She asked.I had to be honest. "Well, my work used to involve commercially sensitive information, Marie used to provide pastoral support to her students and some of her friends in the health or legal professions have similar experiences. We just aren't used to sharing information about folk that might embarrass them."She looked shocked. "Oh, dear. And now she can't share any girl talk with me because she'll be afraid it'll be all over town in an hour?" I shrugged, but she was right; that was exactly how my wife felt. "Do apologize for me, won't you?" She asked. "I was never that woman but, just lately, there's so little of interest in my life that I seem to live vicariously through other people's."I asked if she was seeing anyone. She smiled. "Would you be jealous?" She asked, playfully.I replied in kind. "Devastated, my dear. But my love for you would only hold you back."She shook her head. "If only, Geoff. If I could persuade Marie to share, I would be a very happy girl." Oh Jane! If only you knew.I persisted but she was adamant that she had no appetite for on-line dating and gorgeous single men rarely turned up at her door, so she was left to her own devices. I asked her how many devices she actually owned. She looked horrified for a moment and then we both lost it in a fit of the giggles. When we'd composed ourselves, and the other patrons had stopped staring at the pair of us, she admitted that she was tempted to buy a plastic pal but didn't know how or where to start.I looked at her. "If you are serious, would you go in an adult store if someone took you? I mean it, but this must go no further."She sat back, speechless. "Who?" She eventually managed to say."Let's see," I replied. I sent a text to Marie. "Jane lonely. Wants to buy sex toy but too shy. Can I take her to naughty shop? Do you want to come too to keep us out of mischief?"I changed the subject to ask about her plans for Christmas but she seemed distracted. It took three or four minutes for Marie's reply. "We've had a no-show. If I cover, you take Jane now. Be home for half past three. BEHAVE! xxx"

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 7Quiet Little OrgyA retired couple invite some new friends home.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Eventually, by nine o'clock that Saturday morning, we had all showered and made our way downstairs for breakfast. I was last into the kitchen as I'd graciously allowed the women to go first. The dressing gowns that we'd bought for our Wednesday sessions came in useful in that Sue and Margie weren't faced with wearing their dancing dresses to eat in.I think they were both surprised at how relaxed the atmosphere was, I mean they had both fucked their hostess's husband the night before. Angie broke a comfortable silence as we ate. "Geoff. You know what you promised?" She meant the anal bareback that she'd been harping on about for a while."Yes my love?""Well," It was unusual for Angie to hesitate; if anything, her life would be much simpler if she did think more before speaking. "The thing is, would you mind if Sue and Margie came shopping to the naughty store and, maybe?" She looked at me as shyly as I'd ever seen her. "Could they watch while you sort of; do me? You know? Up the bum?" Marie snorted at the look on my face.I turned back to Angie. "Are you seriously suggesting that we take two women, who we've barely known for twelve hours, take them shopping in a sex store and then bring them back her to watch you and me having anal sex without a condom?""That pretty much sums it up," she conceded."Okay. As long as we're on the same page. It's fine by me."And so it was agreed. The two 'new girls' would go home in Sue's car, grab an overnight bag each and re-join us at our house for another evening of sexual exploration, including Angie's loss of her last virginity, and then they would go home on Sunday morning.This wasn't quite the weekend I'd imagined!Anyway, the five of us set off about twelve thirty and stopped at the little bistro we'd found on the way to the adult store. Margie and Sue insisted it was their treat to repay us for our hospitality. My clam linguini in white wine and cream sauce was excellent and the women seemed content with their meals too, so it was a contented crew who breezed into the store about an hour or so later.I left the girls to browse at their leisure as there was a particular item that I was interested in. Angie, very much a woman who was happy to get 'in your face' if you pissed her off, also had a well concealed submissive side that we had found by accident. I had resolved that, as a treat, I would buy her a collar that she could wear when she, and only she, decided she wanted to be dominated. I was aware from some basic research that there was an entire sub-culture around this behavior but, in our case, my only interest was to give my lover another way to express herself sexually. When we had experimented before, Marie was happy to play along but got no actual satisfaction from being submissive. With Angie though, as long as we were careful, she could use the experience to deal with some issues from way back.I found the relevant display and, satisfied that the girls were giggling together over something obviously particularly intriguing and probably disturbing from my point of view two aisles over, I made my choice and took it to the counter. The shop assistant approved of my choice. "So sir, for one of your ladies?" He enquired. I nodded. "Not S and M?""No. Just something she can wear to signal when she wants to be more, erm, passive," I explained."Perfect choice in that case," he replied.I took the collar and the receipt and put them in my pocket. I'd decide later when to give them to Angie. There was something else bothering me too, but I needed to speak to Marie first; a proper conversation that would have to wait until this weekend was over. I had an idea, and I hoped that she'd approve, but it was too important to risk getting it wrong.We left, not quite as laden as last time we visited, each of us carrying something designed to make sex even better. Isn't it sad that we're conditioned to find that somehow shameful? Marie regards me as a work in progress to break that conditioning. Ironic really, that it was her reaction to some sexy underwear that led us to where we found ourselves that day.We arrived back home a little after three and, while Marie took Angie upstairs to prepare, I led Margie and Sue into the kitchen to help make a brew while I checked the fridge to make sure that we had something to snack on later, having already had one substantial meal that day. I took Marie and Angie a cup of tea and a plate of chocolate biscuits and left them in the bedroom. I had no wish to be part of whatever they were doing in the bathroom with the bags, tubes and whatnot they had bought that afternoon.While I chatted with our new girls I diced a red onion, prepped some chorizo and sliced some Brie and Blue Wensleydale cheeses. I took a bag of ciabatta rolls out of the freezer to defrost and put a bottle of New Zealand Sauvignon Blanc in the fridge to chill. Okay, so it wasn't a fine vintage wine but it was going to pair with onion, blue cheese and spiced sausage: why the Hell would I use an expensive wine to wash that down?Our prep done we retired to the living room and chatted about, well, sex while we waited for Angie to make herself ready. I confess that I was a little concerned that she'd invested a lot of anticipation in what we were about to do. It would be her first time and only my second. What if it all went wrong? What if she hated it?I had a thought and dashed to the kitchen. When I returned a minute later both girls looked at me enquiringly."ED22," I explained, rather unhelpfully. The look on their faces made it clear that this was not only insufficient but actually demanded a more detailed explanation than if I had just said that I'd forgotten something. I reminded them of my sexual performance the previous evening and pointed out this would have been remarkable for a man in his twenties, let alone someone of my vintage.I told how I was now in a user trial of a new generation of drug for erectile dysfunction which allowed me, with no particular clinical need, not to put too fine a point on it, to fuck like a steam train for hours. We chatted about that for a while until my wife shouted downstairs. "Geoffrey, ladies, if you're ready, the ceremony is about to begin. Please join us upstairs, remove your clothing and take your seats." It seemed like an excellent idea so that's exactly what we did.Somehow, between helping Angie with her 'purges', my wife had managed to get another couple of chairs into our bedroom though admittedly one was a folding chair from IKEA that we kept for situations where the six seats that came with our dining room suite weren't sufficient. I stood in my dressing gown, waiting for Angie to emerge from the bathroom, feeling like a nervous groom at the altar. Sue and Margie sat in the seats behind me wearing only their bras and panties.Marie, acting as mistress of ceremonies also dressed for effect in a pale blue Basque and, well, that was it actually, waited for the tension to rise before she opened the bathroom door with a theatrical flourish. "Angie," she announced, in her most sultry voice. "Your lover is here to rid you of your last virginity. Do you willingly surrender to him?"Angie stepped naked into the bedroom and stood before me. She looked at her friends assembled to witness something that seemed to be really important to her and smiled. "I surrender my body totally to him. I ask that he takes my anal virginity in the knowledge that no man has had my ass before him and nor will any other man after him."If I hadn't realized before, it was out there now. Angie was making a point here, she was giving herself, pledging herself, to me! Fighting the urge to, yes, panic is probably the most appropriate word, I looked to Marie. My wife seemed not just content but actually happily engaged with this small but weird ceremony. I had really wanted to talk to Marie before I took this step but the situation seemed to have arisen before I had the chance, so I decided to take the risk.Stepping to my bedside drawer, I took out a small gift box. It was a generic necklace box I'd found in the loft but it was fine for my purposes. "Angela," she stiffened at my using her full name: that reminded her the time I had hypnotized her and left some interesting legacy imperatives in her subconscious. "Angela, I accept the honor you bestow upon me. It would please me if you would wear this collar as a sign that your body is mine to take, use and bestow at my pleasure."We all watched entranced as she swayed slightly as she comprehended what I'd said. Almost before she could react I was in front of her. "Angela, will you wear my collar?" She looked at me wide eyed and nodded fervently. I continued before she could speak. "You may wear or remove it as you wish but, when you wear it, You. Are. Mine and mine alone. Do you understand?"Angie looked beseechingly at her best friend in the world, my wife, Marie. How would she respond to her husband claiming her best friend's body? With obvious delight was the honest answer. Marie ran to Angie and gave her a massive hug. "Oh, sweetheart," Marie sobbed, tears running down her cheeks. "You'll be like my Sister-Wife. I love you so much."Then Marie turned to me. "God! I love you so fucking much too! When you've finished with Angie, me and the girls are going to fuck you so hard we're all going to be sitting on soft cushions for the rest of the week. Fuck! But you're amazing, you wonderful old softie."While Marie was kissing and hugging me, the other girls descended on Angie. They helped her to put her collar on. Oh! I suppose I ought to describe my gift; The description in the store's on-line catalogue was, 'A discreet, rose gold, slave day-collar for submissives'. It was a fetching circlet of engine-turned pinkish-gold with a small ring, presumably for a leash, at the throat.When the women all settled down, Angie finally replied. "I understand. When I wear your collar my body and mind are yours, and I give them willingly." She thought for a moment. "How shall I address you? Do I call you Sir? Are you my Master?"I'd given that question some thought, even as I was deciding whether to buy the collar in the shop. "I'm still Geoff, and you are my lover, not my slave. You will obey me, though, and I will discipline you if you don't." I looked around the room. The other women seemed content with my approach. Now for the big moment."Angela. Lay on the bed and expose yourself."She took a deep breath. "Yes Geoff."She settled on the side of our bed, sitting upright, facing our little congregation. Slowly she parted her thighs to display a tiny jewel decorating the anal plug that her little ring of muscle was already accommodating to.I looked at the new girls. "Ladies. How would you like to share my new toy?" Without waiting for them to even consider how to reply, I turned to Angie and gazed into her eyes. She knew we were connecting and quivered as her body anticipated my next words. "Angela. Your master commands you. Go to your happy place and come."Sue and Margie were stunned when, at my words, Angie clenched her thighs together and slumped back on the bed giving every sign of climaxing. Margie spoke. "I am definitely asking if I can have whatever Angie's got, for Christmas.""Go on girls," I entreated them. "Before she comes down. Get her prepared. The more aroused she is the less discomfort she'll feel."Marie crossed to stand beside me. "That was lovely what you did for her, just now," she said, hugging me.I kissed the top of her head. "I actually wanted to talk to you first but when I saw how important this was to Angie, I just decided it was too perfect a moment to miss. Did I do right?""You did very well dear," she smiled.We stood like that for a couple of minutes watching two women we'd only met practice their newly discovered lesbian skills on our best friend. "Marie?" I began."Yes dear?""What are we? I mean you, me and Angie? Are we a;” I hesitated to even say the word. "Are we a throuple?""Geoffrey, I adore you but, if you ever use that word again, you and I are going to have a problem.""I know, I felt dirty just saying it. But seemingly not as dirty as Sue." We stopped our conversation and watched, fascinated, as Sue appeared to make Margie and Angie simultaneously shriek with delight. I shook my head to clear it. "Anyway." I tried to maintain my train of thought. "I was going to ask you about Angie's status; you know? Your friend, our lover. What is she? Is she part of our relationship? Or is she just a woman we have sex with? Will you think about it anyway? In the meantime, I think it's time to claim my thrall's last virginity."At some point, Sue and Margie had got naked and I managed to grab some delectable handfuls of flesh as I gently peeled them off Angie's body. I had red somewhere that anal sex in the doggy position is less comfortable for novices than when done prone. It looked like I may be on the way to having enough experience to comment but, for now, I decided missionary would do just fine.Again, research suggested that we should have vaginal sex first to relax my partner; this time, local knowledge, that is my Dom's command to his Sub, emphasized by a post hypnotic suggestion to orgasm followed by a two pronged lesbian assault, suggested to me that she would be about as sexed up as a woman can get without actually having three cocks inside her at the same time.And so, after Angie's lovely ceremony gifting me her last virginity, the moment arrived. Marie stepped up with the dispenser of lube and delicately applied it along little Geoff's length. She stood on tiptoe and kissed me. "Try not to hurt her, Geoff. She's been looking forward to this so much." I nodded. I knew that only too well.I knelt between Angie's thighs and felt rather than saw Marie, Margie and Sue draw close behind me. Angie looked up at me pleadingly. I smiled down at her and gently pulled out the tapered stainless steel plug that she'd inserted to ready her sphincter for penetration. Marie took it from me. Before the ring of muscle could recover its usual resting state I pushed forward as firmly as I could without hurting her.Angie gasped as this new intruder made its way inside her bowels. I paused. "Are you okay, babe?" I asked."It's so; It's such a strange feeling," she murmured. "It's not like anything I've felt before. Let me just get used to it for a moment."I paused. I was about two thirds inside her and I didn't seem to be causing her actual pain. I have to admit that I was having to get used to some odd sensations myself. The ass plug made my penetration less awkward than I'd expected, but her ring was tighter around my shaft than a cunt would have been. It was odd too, knowing that the skin on my cock was directly touching her bowel walls. Like Angie said, "such a strange feeling.""Go on. A bit more. I think I'm ready." She tensed, waiting for me to push."No babe. Relax," I told her. "We're nearly all the way there. A bit more lube please." That last comment aimed at Marie.How strange is my life that I can casually ask my wife to lube the part of my cock between my balls and her best friend's backside so that I can take her friend's anal virginity? How strange is her life that she did it anyway with a smile and another kiss for me. I pressed forward again and marveled at the sensation."Oh fuck!" Angie moaned as I bottomed out (Sorry, but I couldn't resist). "Fuck me Geoff. Do it now. Do it hard and fast."So I began, slowly at first, and not my favorite long strokes as I didn't want to pull out accidentally. Another time it might not matter, today it had to be right. So, gradually speeding up, I began to thrust in and out, each time as deep as I could get. I looked wordlessly at Marie and saw that she understood. The bowel doesn't have the same nerve endings as a cunt. We'd discussed this earlier, so Marie and the others began to use their hands on Angie's cunt and clit and their tongues on her tits.I could tell that she was getting close, Hell, so was I, but she wasn't able to keep focus on anything. Her body was just searching for that position, any position that would enhance the pleasure she was striving for. Her hands clutched at the sheets, the heads of the women suckling her tits, her own hair, as if she was trying to contain the sensations in her head. And then, she reached the peak. She seemed to freeze, as if movement would break the spell, and then she cried out, "O fuck! Yes! Yes! Yes!" And then, trembling, she began to relax.It was a relief when she blew, because I was so close myself. I wasn't sure if she even realized I'd come. As we all relaxed, my cock finally softened and slipped out of her bum and I sloped off to the bathroom to clean up. A surreptitious look on the way confirmed the effectiveness of the girls' preparation. I looked clean anyway. Regardless, little Geoff was getting a good wash.When I came out of the bathroom, Angie was sitting up on the bed, excitedly comparing notes with Marie, who'd had anal sex with me once before, although with a condom, and describing the sensation to the new girls who hadn't. From their conversation their attitude could more properly be described as, 'hadn't yet'. My alternate Friday nights for the next few weeks could end up being 'bareback bottom nights', particularly as Marie still wanted to try bareback too, at least once.What about me? Let's be clear, I'm not selfless, but I get pleasure from giving pleasure. I can't understand a man who would pump and dump in a woman in five minutes and think that was fun. I'd rather spend ten minutes loving her tits and at least the same again between her legs, knowing that when I actually enter her the resulting sex will be spectacular. So did I enjoy it? Yes. Would I do it again. Yes, if one or more of the girls wants to. Would it ruin my life I didn't? No. I have a wife and her permission to screw eight mature but attractive sex partners. I'm not going to moan about a shortage of anal sex. It's fun but I sometimes wonder if it's worth the attendant preparation and fuss.Sorry, got a bit introspective there. I went and sat next to Angie. She surprised me when she slipped off the bed and knelt in front of me. "Did I please you, Geoff? " She asked. Good girl. She's remembered she was wearing her collar."You did well," I reassured her. "Even when you wear your collar, I'll keep my promises to you. I was concerned that you were too invested in doing this for the first time. Was it what you hoped for?"She looked serious. "It was amazing and it was something I'd never done and I wanted the experience. But." She looked up at me. "Just as important, I wanted to do something with you that I'd not done with another man; and I knew Marie would be part of it.""Thank you, sweetheart, that was a lovely and special gesture." I bent down to kiss her. "Love you, Angie."As I sat back up I caught Marie's eye. She smiled and inclined her head slightly in acknowledgement of our previous conversation. She'd think about it and then we'd talk.Again, Sue and Margie joined me downstairs while Marie helped Angie clean up. They were only ten or fifteen minutes and when they came down Angie had taken her collar off. Good. I only wanted her to be submissive in the bedroom, anything else might be a step too far.By the time they got downstairs our filled ciabatta were already in the oven and the wine was open and ready to be poured. We sat at the dining table, the five of us just chatting and getting to know each other. Marie explained how our sexual reawakening happened and how it spread to include her friends and then Sue and Margie.When she got to the episode where we made a dirty video they insisted on seeing it so I went into the living room and set up the TV so that I could cast from my phone onto the big screen. When the girls had finished eating, they carried their drinks in to join me and I pressed play.I sat on one sofa with Marie and Angie while Margie and Sue sat together on the other. By the time the video finished I was in the presence of four rather horny women. Marie took charge. "Geoff, you promised Angie that your cock was hers today. So you take her to our room and I'll entertain our guests in the other. See you in a couple of hours." She gave me a huge kiss and herded Sue and Margie upstairs.I turned to Angie. "I'm all yours, sweetheart. What do you want to do?"She looked shyly at me. "You'll think I'm weird.""That ship disappeared over the horizon a long time ago, babe," I replied."Then; Then can we just go to bed and cuddle? I feel, I dunno, overwhelmed? I loved what you did for me but now I think I just want someone to hold me until the world settles again. See? Weird.""Not at all. You feel how you feel. If you need comfort and affection instead of sex, that's fine. I will warn you now though that if we both doze off there's a fair chance you'll wake up with little Geoff wedged into your bum crack."

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 6An Academy of Coitus.Marie's friends take turns to visit her and her husband.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.When we heard voices from the other bedroom we got up and followed the others downstairs. Marie and Jo were laughing together when we arrived in the kitchen, so lesbian love hadn't offended Jo too much. Marie looked at Kate as we entered. "Hi babe. How was it for you?"Kate smiled at her friend. "I just need to get laid so much. Now I feel so good that I can't find the words to describe it."Marie looked at me. "And what about you?""A gentleman never tells," I said. "Other than to compliment you on your choice of friends. I have enjoyed this evening immensely; but I'm wondering how you ladies would like to end it. Shall I take a quick shower while you pour me a glass of wine and decide?" And I left them to it.I was back downstairs in less than ten minutes, intrigued as to Jo and Kates' decision. Were they orgasmed out, did they want to play together or did they want to try a foursome?Marie passed me a glass of wine as I joined them. I took a sip as Marie explained that the girls couldn't decide what to do for the rest of the evening. She saw the look on my face and grinned at her friends. "Mr. Smarty Pants here obviously has some ideas." She turned to me. "Go on then. What are you thinking.""It might be better if I showed you," I suggested. I put my glass on the kitchen table and walked across to Jo. I kissed her firmly on the lips and then untied the belt on her dressing gown, allowing it to fall open. I reclaimed my wine glass and, after dipping my index finger into the ruby liquid, anointed her nipples with wine. I bent to lick it off as she stood, mesmerized, as her friends watched me."It's my belief that our Jo is a closet exhibitionist," I explained. "I think that she would enjoy an audience while I fuck her bent over the kitchen table."Jo didn't say anything but her pupils dilated even further and she licked her lips while Marie and Kate considered my words. "Is that true, Jo?" My wife purred as she approached her friend. "Do you really want Kate and I to watch while my husband fucks you over my kitchen table?"I saw a flush spread down Jo's neck down to the top of her chest. Fuck! She wasn't even this turned on while I was actually doing her!"You dirty, dirty girl." Now Kate had joined in. "I bet you even expect Marie to touch you while her husband's banging you. Is that right?"Jo was breathing heavily now. I stepped behind her and slipped the gown off her shoulders and cupped her tits as it fell to the floor. "I think that we all know what's going to happen now," I whispered in her ear. "Lean forwards with both hands on the table and don't move." I looked at the other two women. "Take your seats ladies. The show is about to start."Jo took a single step to reach the table and silently bent at the waist to lean against it. She still hadn't said a word. I stood behind her and slipped my hand between her thighs. I couldn't believe how wet she felt. "You've never done this before. Am I right?" She shook her head. ""How long have you wanted to be fucked senseless while other people have watched you?""I was on holiday in Amsterdam, before I met Patrick. There was a group of us and we got high and found a live sex show." Her voice was soft and wistful. "Everyone else thought it was a hoot but," she paused as she remembered that night. "But I watched that woman on the stage as her lover penetrated her and it was the most arousing sight I'd ever seen. I wanted to be her; to do that; to be so free."Now she sounded sad as she continued. "But life's not like that, is it? I didn't want to be a prostitute or a stripper: I just wanted to be able to do what she did, even just once."I slipped off my own dressing gown. "Will this do, Jo? It's only an audience of two, but they are going to sit and watch you being fucked. Two of your very closest friends are going to watch you take my cock. Will that do for a start? Then you can fantasize about doing it with a different audience next time."She had already come at least three times with me that evening and God alone knows what Marie had done to her, so she was already aroused when we started this game. I also had an agenda of my own that this was playing quite nicely towards. I glanced at Marie and Kate to see them staring at my cock as I placed it at Jo's entrance. Jo gasped as she realized that the game was about to get real.I slipped gradually inside her and used my hands on her hips to embed myself balls deep. Marie decided to help her friend's fantasy as I started to pump back and forth. "Look Kate. Look at how Geoff's cock is slipping in and out of Jo's cunt. Look how wet and shiny he is."Kate was genuinely excited too. "This is the first time that I've ever seen two people having sex in real life," she said, breathlessly. "This is so fucking hot. Jo you dirty bitch.""Is this what you wanted Jo?" I murmured in her ear. Two of your best friends watching while one of their husbands fucks you?""Oh, yes," she groaned. "I've wanted to do something like this for so long.""Ask Marie what it's like, watching you fucking her husband on her kitchen table," I told her."Is it, oh!" She gasped. "Marie. Is it hot watching; Oh!" Another gasp."It's beautiful, babe." Marie reassured her. "I can see his cock slipping in and out of you. It's really sexy. Maybe." My wife paused for effect. "Maybe another time you could let us watch him take you up your bum. Would you like that, you dirty girl?"Jo couldn't answer. It didn't take long before I could feel her internal muscles starting to grip as she approached her climax. She was making cute little moans in time to my thrusts and they were getting louder and more urgent every passing second. Eventually she threw her head back and cried out as she hit a massive orgasm. I kept on thrusting trying to fuck her through it, but she was spent. We helped her to a chair and left her to recover.I smiled and looked at Kate. "You next. Take up the position." Then I turned to Marie. "I don't know what you're grinning at. Line up next to her." The two women looked nonplussed for a moment, then hurried to take up position side by side in front of me. I stood for a moment wondering how this could be. Only a couple of months ago I was convinced that my wife had gone off sex, and off me. Then I had a bit of an episode when she was berating our daughter's sex life, and here we were; she and her friend are bent over the kitchen table presenting their naked backsides to me while a spent friend recovers from yet another orgasm as she watches. I was sure that there was a life lesson in there somewhere but, on the other hand, there were two naked ladies anxious to be serviced, so I decided to put existential angst on the back burner and make the most of it.I decided to take my wife first as she hadn't had any cock at all that evening, unless I counted one of the rubber ones from the naughty shop. Either way she sighed gratefully as I guided my cock into her lovely moist tunnel. "Hi honey. I'm home," I warbled as we moved together. I tried to keep count as I stroked into her. After ten, I dismounted. "I'm just popping next door," I explained as I pushed my cock into Kate. They both giggled. Ten strokes into Kate as I admired her shapely bum and then back to Marie. For the next ten minutes all you could have heard in the kitchen was the sound of my belly slapping into the buttocks of the two lovely women in front of me, punctuated by the moans as we all got closer.I was glad when Kate came first, as I was getting close myself and I really wanted to finish inside my wife. As it happened, I couldn't hold back and I spent my load into Marie before she was ready. Jo came to the rescue though, and while I was trying as hard as I could to keep going before my erection subsided, she knelt by my wife and started to rub Marie's clit. Marie was completely unprepared for it and only lasted a minute longer before she succumbed to the inevitable and gracefully collapsed onto the table giggling quietly to herself.That seemed to be an appropriate moment to bring the evening to a close, so Jo and Kate each retired to one of the en-suites for a shower before they got dressed and joined us back downstairs. It struck me that this should have felt really awkward, but it didn't; honestly. We all kissed, rather chastely under the circumstances and we wished them a safe journey home as they left together.I looked at Marie as we held hands at the door. "Well babe." I said. "Are we still a couple?"She cuddled up close. "Nothing that you did or said tonight made me anything but proud," she said. "I asked you to make my friends happy, and you did. I know that every time you make love to them you form an attachment. That's 'cos you're a big softie really; and I love you all the more for it. Let's go to bed. I want to hold you even if you can't make love again." As it happened, I could.On Thursday we had a bit of a lie in {that's married people talk for having morning sex) and then we had a light breakfast as Marie was meeting Jane for lunch. We chatted about the night before, but didn't break our promise to the girls to keep the intimate details private. I was reassured now that Marie seemed comfortable watching me have sex with her friends and I was relaxed about her lesbian quid pro quo. I admit that I was uneasy about something, though. Everything that I had been brought up to believe told me this was wrong. I was still troubled by this cultural indoctrination even though I had no logical explanation for why I was supposed to feel guilty for making two friends happy. Fuck it. I love my wife, and her friends deserve physical affection.Anyway, we changed the beds and put the soiled sheets in to wash then went to get the weekly shopping. After we'd packed everything away Marie went to meet Jane while I went to the pub for lunch. I'd decided I'd had a good workout the previous evening and deserved a treat.Marie was preparing a tagine for tea when I got home; just the two of us tonight, Colin had football practice. "Hello love," I said as I gave her a kiss. "How was your lunch date?""It was okay," Marie said thoughtfully. "Jane enjoys your flirting and she understands that I wasn't offended by her playing along. But." I wondered what was coming next. "But, I'm sorry Geoff," she said hurriedly. "She's just such an awful gossip. She told me things in confidence that I had no need to know, about people who'd be terribly embarrassed if they found out what she was saying about them. I tried to call her out on it but she doesn't seem to care."There's no way that I can invite her to meet the girls; She'd be forever pestering a solicitor, a nurse and a copper for juicy titbits, and I know your suspicions about Angie's;  activities. And if she ever found out about our language classes, it would be all over town in an hour."I was actually relieved. Yes, Jane was attractive and yes, she was young enough to be our daughter, but there was something comfortable about our arrangement with Marie's friends. Even now, I can't really explain it, but somehow it was okay for me to help my wife's friends, but screwing a friend of mine would cross a line. I think that I may be even more broken than I realized.On Friday Marie asked if it was okay if Angie stayed for the weekend. They had enjoyed our previous dance evening so much that they wanted to do it again, if I was willing. Was I ever! I rang to arrange for a taxi that evening and asked if Ken was free. He'd taken us the last time we went out together and I rather enjoyed his company. I have to admit that I was looking forward to finding out if my companions' behavior that night had any; repercussions in his own marital relations.That afternoon, I picked Colin up from school and we discussed his homework, population dynamics and how women's reproductive choices could affect prosperity and economic growth. It was interesting and we lost track of time until his gran called him for his tea. We sat with him and chatted while he ate. We'd decided to eat out later with Angie. Colin's ears pricked up when we explained why we weren't eating with him. "Oh," he said. "Will mum be acting all weird again on the way home then?"Marie explained to him that she and Angie were very good friends and loved each other very much. But his mum had misunderstood and thought that meant that Gran didn't love me anymore. She reassured Colin that she loved his grandad more than ever and we both wanted Angie to have people in her life that cared for her; so we were happy for her to come and stay and spend time with us both.Colin gave me a very thoughtful look before he went to finish his homework. Marie and I glanced meaningfully at each other, shrugged and went to get showered and changed.Angie arrived just after six, as I was on the phone to Linda. Angie dashed into the study to give Colin a hug while I called upstairs to tell Marie that Linda was on her way home from work and would be with us to collect Colin in quarter of an hour. Angie grabbed her case from near the door to go and get changed upstairs as Marie came down to meet her. Colin came out of the study to show me his homework, and he watched as the two friends met and gave each other a loving hug, and a passionate kiss."Oops," said Colin. "Good job Mum missed that. She'd have seriously got her knickers in a twist." We just grinned at each other and then went to sit in the kitchen so he could show me his work. It was a thoughtful piece that contrasted, in a thirteen year old's words, the importance of women to an economy and their lower status in too many societies. Open minded and empathetic, he was going to be a real catch when he grew up. That decided me: I needed to have a long chat with his mum.By the time Linda arrived we were all downstairs. The girls looked stunning. Marie was in a long dark blue dress with a scooped neck, showing her amazing cleavage. Angie was in a long burgundy dress with a split to mid-thigh. Their makeup was subtle but they glowed.Me? Really? Okay: I was in a blue two-piece suit, a shade darker than my wife's dress. I thought it would be nice to coordinate with both my girls so I put on a burgundy silk tie, with an Eldridge knot, to match Angie's dress. Smart brown shoes completed the ensemble, as though anyone would be looking at me!Linda followed the voices to the kitchen when she arrived. Marie and her friend were raiding my wine rack for a nice white to chill in time for our return home. "Wow! Mum, Angie, you both look amazing."My wife waited for a second, probably to see if there were any judgmental caveats to follow before she replied. "Thank you love. That's very nice of you to say so. Your Dad and I really enjoyed our last dance night with Angie, so we thought it would be nice to do it more often."Colin and I joined them in the kitchen as she was speaking and I stood between Marie and her friend with an arm around both of their waists. "Aren't I the luckiest man?" I gave Marie a peck on the cheek and then did the same to Angie. I looked squarely at Linda. "Two gorgeous women all to myself tonight." Linda flushed and I swear I heard Colin snort behind me.The three women went into the living room to chat, while Colin and I tried to find a nice wine for later. In the end, Colin chose a Pinot Grigio for us;  he said that he thought we might enjoy the white pear and lychee taste;  so we put a bottle in the fridge. Seeing as we were already in the kitchen, I took one of my 'special' tablets, making sure that Colin didn't see me. It was one thing telling Colin that Marie and I loved Auntie Angie: I wasn't about to explain that I was taking an erection enhancing drug so that I could have sex with them both all night!Anyway, Linda and Colin left without any drama just as our taxi pulled up. Marie went through her checklist for me. "Have you got your wallet, door keys, handkerchief?"I probably looked a bit insulted. "Yes dear," I sighed."Have you taken your tablet?" Marie asked. Angie gave me a look; at my groin."Yes dear.""Did you remember the condoms?" She fell about laughing. "Oh Geoff. The look on your face."I smiled. "Come on you daft bat. We're not getting any younger."The girls walked together towards the taxi and, as I locked up, I heard a squeal of joy from Angie. "Geoff! You complete genius. You got Ken to drive us." She all but skipped down the driveway and threw her arms around the poor man's neck. "Ken! You're my favorite cabbie. I'm so pleased to see you again." She demonstrated her sincerity by planting a big kiss on his mouth. I'm as certain as I can be that there was tongue involved.I looked at my wife. "I bet you're pleased to see Ken too." She nodded shyly. "I imagine he's your favorite cabbie as well." She just smiled. It seemed to be my night for sighing. "So go and show Ken how glad you are that he's our driver tonight." To her credit, she gave me a lovely hug first and then went to give Ken a big kiss. He also got the bonus of a lovely bosom pressed up against him, as well as a damn good look down a damn fine cleavage.We set off for the country hotel hosting the dinner dance, with me in the front with Ken and my two ladies plotting in the seat behind us. "Do you remember us Ken?" I asked."Vividly." He replied, apparently surprised that I should even have asked."You mentioned, as you dropped us off last time, something about your wife, er, may perhaps be going to benefit from the experience," I said, rather hesitantly.He looked both embarrassed and rather smug. "Er, well yes. She 'benefitted' twice that night and once again the next morning.""Oh, Ken!" Came a chorus from the rear seats."You naughty saucepot," said Angie. Ken smirked. "So did you do it up her bum?" Angie continued conversationally. It was fascinating watching his satisfied expression morph into a rictus of terror as he recalled how Angie had tormented me the first time that he drove us. "Well?" She persisted. "Do you sometimes go 'in' the 'out' door?""You know you're going to have to answer her, don't you?" I observed, as kindly as I could, when I saw his hesitation. "She's relentless, especially when she's interrogating someone about sex.""N, No," he stammered eventually. "We've never done that.""Me neither," she said wistfully. "She has." She meant Marie. "The luck bitch. Do you think Geoff would do me up the bum, if I ask him nicely?""Do women actually like that sort of thing?" He asked warily."Well I don't know, do I?" She was getting a little testy now. "I just admitted that I've never done it. You'll have to ask Mrs. Smuggy McSmugface here."Marie spared him having to ask. "It was an odd feeling," she volunteered cheerfully. "And it felt very naughty." She thought for a moment. "I did have a massive orgasm though. We're definitely going to do it again, but next time we'll prepare better, so that we can do it bareback." She sat back in her seat and looked fondly at her best friend. "I'm sure Geoff would love to do yours too. Shopping trip tomorrow? To get some enema kits?"Ken looked me helplessly. "Are they always like this?"I gave his question some serious thought. "Individually, no; together, sometimes but together with the prospect of sex; always!"I heard some more whispering behind me and I was sure one of the women murmured, "We'll keep that for the trip home." The dirty laughs that followed convinced me that they were on a hyper tonight and, I'm not sure if you'd noticed, they haven't had a drop to drink yet!We drove more or less in silence for the rest of the journey. It wasn't far. I knew the return trip was likely to be; challenging; but I didn't say anything to Ken. No need to alarm him prematurely after all.When we arrived at the hotel, the girls stayed in the back of the taxi until Ken realized that they were waiting for him to open the doors for them. Angie was sitting on the driver's side so he let her out first. I swear that I saw her rub her hand along the front of his trousers as she got out. She bobbed down and looked across to Marie, still sitting behind my seat, "I think Ken enjoyed our company."The poor man walked around to the passenger side and opened the door for Marie and stood to attention with a look of resignation on his face as Marie stepped out and 'accidentally' stroked his groin too. She grinned across the cab roof at her friend and said, "Perhaps we should talk about something else on the way home. Do tell us you'll be driving us back tonight, Ken.""Er, Yes Madam, The gentleman insisted.""Oh goody! We love our little chats," Marie beamed.I paid our fare, with a generous tip, and clapped him gently on the shoulder. "It's only a ten minute drive," I told him. "It probably won't be too bad. Probably."

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 5Share the LoveBased on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.A retired couple have an intriguing offer for her friends.Main characters.Geoff;  The narrator. A retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie;  Geoff's wife. A retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband. 5 foot 2 inches voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie;  Marie's best friend. A mathematician who claims to be retired. Geoff suspects that she still consults as a cryptographer for M I 5 at GCHQ but she won't discuss it. Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.Even with my science degrees, I never really sat and thought about it in much more detail. And now; well here I was, exploring my wife's inner mysteries with my cock. Her channel felt very different to a cunt and the sphincter gripping round my root felt a little intimidating; like it could grip really tight and cut off my circulation.Anyway, we were where we were, so I sought guidance. "Are you okay, love?" I was starting to feel a little guilty."If I'm being honest," she replied. "I'm feeling a little conflicted right now." She gave a little shudder. "It doesn't hurt and it feels really naughty but, at the same time it feels as though I'm terminally constipated and pooing backwards.""I can pull out if you want me to," I offered. "Or I can move in and out to see how it feels for you.""Give me a minute to get my head together," she said. "Then you can start fucking me."Some of the guidance we'd read on-line suggested that playing with the woman's clit as the man stroked, enhanced her pleasure so I reached down between her thighs and started to rub the shy little nubbin."Oh, Geoff, Yes," she moaned.I wasn't sure whether that was an instruction to commence or just recognition of my efforts to date, but I decided to use my initiative and start moving. Very slowly at first, I pulled my hips back and when I felt the pressure of her ring on my cock head I pushed back inside again. Marie gasped. Result! I did it again. Marie moaned, I did it again, faster this time and still rubbing her clit and she lifted to meet me. I could tell that, whatever we decided in the future, right now she wanted me to fuck her up the bum, so I did just that.She was still aroused from our earlier games, so I wasn't surprised when she built to another orgasm in only a few minutes, Perhaps it was a combination of the condom and the lube but it took me twice as long to climax which gave Marie the chance to hit another one just before I blew.Once she subsided I grabbed a tissue from the table and pulled the condom off, wrapped another tissue around it and dropped it by the bed. I put my hand either side of her head and bent to kiss her. "Well babe?" I whispered. "Was that; A;  Awful and disgusting? B;  An interesting one-off? Or C;  A treat for special occasions?"She turned over and snuggled up to me as she pondered. "I'm glad we did it," she said thoughtfully. "And I'm glad you wanted to share it with me the first time." She gave me a big hug. "That was sweet and makes me feel special."I hugged her back. "You are all kinds of special," I told her."I think," she began. "I'd like to do it at least once more, but bareback. Feeling you inside me and not the condom. I'm also intrigued to find out what it would be like to feel you come in my bum. But I think we should only do that after I've washed inside. I'm not convinced it's a weekly event because it seems like a lot of effort for an orgasm, when you already gave me four just getting me ready.We laid and kissed for a while until her busy little fingers had me hard again and so, courtesy of her promise to give me a proper seeing to and the effects of the ED22, she was walking very gingerly the following morning.Oh, yes. I forgot to ask her that night, until after she'd dozed off from exhaustion, who her first students were going to be. I remembered over breakfast and she got all excited again. Marie's Language School's first students were going to be Jo and Kate.After breakfast on Saturday morning I did an inspection of the garden to see what jobs needed doing before the nights drew in and the weather got too unpredictable. The lawn would need mowing a couple of times more, at least, before winter, there was a fence post that looked rather suspect and a couple of trees needed cutting back. And all that was in addition to the routine dead-heading and weeding in the borders and containers. Anyway, the lawn needed doing first, so I got on with that.I was almost done when Marie shouted from the kitchen door. "Geoff! Megan's on the phone. Charles would love to see you and, if we go after lunch, Megan and I can go and check out that new lingerie shop near their place." I gave her a thumbs-up and finished off the lawn.After I had cleaned up we sat on the patio, enjoying what could be one of the few remaining opportunities for coffee in the garden this year. Marie was watching me closely again."What?" I asked."Do you know what you're going to say to Charles yet?" She asked softly."Not really," I replied. "Actually, you might be able to help." She looked quizzically at me. "Do you know how much Megan tells him about what goes on when she's with you and the others?" I askedMarie pursed her lips. "I can't be absolutely certain, but I think she tells him most of what goes on, and possibly everything. Since he's been housebound, he sort of relies on Megan to keep him up to date on all the gossip and stuff."I went back to my thoughts and my wife let me be, picking up the empty cups and going back inside.Megan met us at the door when we arrived at their place: and what a place. Just too small to be a mansion, it was at least twice the size of our house. The décor and furnishings were understated and elegant and undoubtedly expensive. She showed us both into a small sitting room where Charles greeted us. I was glad to see that he didn't look as frail as I feared, in fact he looked good for his age, but he apologized for not standing up. Marie, bless her, went straight over to him and gave him a big hug and a kiss on the cheek."It's lovely to see you again Charles, but Megan and I have shops to hit before they close. Is it okay if I come and chat when we get back?""I'd love that, Marie," he said with a big smile. And with lots of goodbyes the girls left.As I hesitated, still deciding how to open our conversation, Charles spoke first. "Now then, young man. What are your intentions towards my wife?" I jumped, startled. He sat back in his chair, wheezing with laughter. "Oh, you should see your face, old chap," he chortled. "It's a picture.""So," I guessed. "Megan's like Marie then? Likes to share little snippets?""I think that verbatim transcripts would be a more accurate description. For example, did you really make a sex video?" I nodded. "And did you and Marie really have a three way with Angela?""We did," I admitted. "More than once.""My God! And did you really masturbate Lucy to orgasm in front of the others?""I had to," I said firmly. "Because her husband wouldn't touch her, and blamed her for being too unattractive.""The man's an ass," he said dismissively. "Megan loathes him. I think she has a soft spot for Lucy."I decided to be honest. "I think it may even be more than that. What's the female equivalent of a 'bromance'?"He cocked his head at me. "Are you sure?"I shook my head. "No. I'm not certain but when Megan was describing Sam's divorce and even her own situation, she was matter-of-fact. But when she described Lucy's she was, let's say, much more passionate. As in, she described Eddie as an, I quote, 'overweight bladder of alcohol and lard pretending to be a man', while describing Lucy as a 'goddess'."Charles sat back and considered. "I will think more on that," he said, eventually. "Thank you old man, for being so frank. Now, do I get to see this video? It appears that everyone else has."It occurred to me that I was about to show an old friend images of my naked wife having sex, and then I realized, six other people had already seen it, with my prior approval. The only difference was that Charles was a man. Why did that matter so much to me? I glanced around the room and on the wall behind me was a decent sized, modern, flat screen TV facing Charles's chair. I looked at him for approval and switched it on. It was simple then to cast the video from my phone to the screen. We watched in silence as Marie and I copied the two gorgeous young people coupling on a porn site video.When it was over, Charles looked me in the eye. "Is that what you propose to do to my wife?""Not specifically. No." I replied. "But I have agreed with Marie that I'll do just about anything her friends ask, as long as it doesn't harm them, me or my marriage. Those are my boundaries. If Marie or the girls, individually or as a group, set others, then I'll respect those too.""And if I have boundaries?" He asked."Then discuss them with your wife; she will tell me and I'll respect them."He laughed. "I have only one condition," he said. "My wife engaging in sex with you and her friends at your home is only acceptable because my ill health prevents me from satisfying her. Meeting you for sex under any other circumstances is not.""I agree, Charles. probably for the same reason. Marie's sole concern was to let her friends enjoy sex; we won't let this arrangement descend into affairs. We have too much to lose. Inevitably, the intimacy between us all will result in some affection, but that's all. If I meet Megan in town, then I will happily take her for a coffee, but you have my word there will be no clandestine trysts.""Good man," he said. "Now, Megan said she'd left drinks in the kitchen, if you'd be so kind, and then perhaps you can tell me why the team is only mid table this season."We were still arguing about rugby when our wives arrived back, just after six. Marie came to join us while Megan went into the kitchen. My wife surprised me as much as Charles when she sat on his lap and told me to go and help Megan put some food out while they caught up. Apparently they had stopped off for a Thai takeaway. rather than have Megan start cooking when they got home.Charles was still capable of moving around the house, albeit slowly, so all four of us gathered round the small table in the kitchen and laughed and joked as we ate.As Megan tidied the table my wife turned to me. "Geoff. Would it be alright if Megan and I modelled the results of our shopping for you and Charles?" I heard Megan gasp. Marie must be winging this.I considered her request and my best guess at the thinking behind it. I decided to indulge in a little mischief of my own. "I suppose that since Charles has just watched the video of you naked and having sex, the sight of you in your underwear probably isn't crossing any lines."Charles and I both grinned at the expressions on our wives' faces. The girls recovered well though, and disappeared upstairs laden with bags. I think that was the first time that I'd ever heard the usually composed Megan actually giggle. While they were changing I helped Charles back to the sitting room, via the downstairs bathroom which was on the way. We both decided to settle on the two seater sofa opposite the door, which, once I'd moved a couple of chairs, provided a nice open space for our ladies to parade in.They came in together, holding hands for mutual support. Charles and I both gaped at the vision before us. Marie was, just, in a pale blue bustier that cupped and lifted her incredible tits from beneath, but left her deep brown nipples exposed. I could tell that she was excited by the way that her nubs pushed out from her areola like tiny studs. Below was, well, hardly anything; a matching G-string that accentuated, rather than concealed, her waxed pudenda. She was awesome, and I truly wanted to fuck my lovely little sex bomb there and then.And Megan! To coin a phrase, recently popular in the UK; Jesus, Mary and Joseph and the tiny wee donkey! She was truly fucking spectacular. She was wearing a sheer baby-doll halter-neck lace nightgown. It consisted of a flesh colored gossamer fabric looped behind her neck that dropped as two wisps to cover, but not conceal each of her C cup tits, then gathered at the waist to create a short skirt that ended barely low enough to hide her thong. I lied; it didn't hide anything, anywhere. It just made you look harder and closer to revel in the beauty beneath.The girls let go of each other and gave a three sixty turn. I was fully erect by the time they reached one eighty. Charles managed to drag his eyes away from his wife. "In forty five years Geoffrey, I have never seen her dressed in something that;” at that point words failed him. He turned back to the grinning women. "For the love of God, Geoff; please let Marie take her shopping again."Our wives turned and gave each other a long smoldering kiss. Marie smiled at us. "We're practicing for Megan's first French lesson."Megan moved to her husband and knelt in front of him. Remember, I was sat right next to him, and it turns out I was wrong. I wasn't fully erect before, but I certainly was now! I think my cock had found eleven on the dial. Megan looked at Charles and put his hand to her tit. "I didn't buy this for evenings with Geoff, darling. I bought this to wear at home for you. Marie and I thought it would be a treat modelling for both of you for being so understanding and indulging us."I felt a hand turn my face away from the vision in front of me to find Marie looking at me with a rather arousing mixture of amusement and lust. "Megan, dear," she said. "Would you think me terribly forward if I asked if I could use the bedroom we just changed in, to take my old man for a quickie?"Megan just smiled and we left them like that as Marie led me away in search of somewhere to have sex.The following morning, we were eating breakfast when I smiled at my wife and said, "I know what you're doing.""It's fairly obvious," she replied. "It's hard to eat toast covertly when you're actually watching me do it.""I meant your attempting to groom me," I continued patiently. "Your 'coming out' with Angie, kissing Ken the taxi driver, sitting on Charles's lap, showing him your tits. This is a campaign to push the envelope and test my limits.""Have I offended you?" She asked. "Because it was never my intent. I just want you to be comfortable with how our lives are now. I watched you make love to my best friend, and I reveled in it. I saw you pleasure Lucy when that was precisely what she needed, and I loved you all the more for it. I watched you looking at Megan while Charles looked at me, and I don't think any of us were jealous.""How am I doing?" I asked."Oh, darling," she replied. "That's for you to decide; not me. I'm not grooming you at all. I'm letting you see that all of these different situations haven't changed you. You haven't judged my friends, or Charles, or me for that matter. I want you to be happy, but I'm concerned that you still find this more disturbing than fun."I leaned forward and kissed her. "I'm improving, I think. I understand a little better though. None of the things I mentioned bothered me, though I feel as though they should have. Does that make sense?""Of course it does. We've been conditioned all our lives to accept that social norms should dictate how we should feel in some situations. But, logically speaking, if something isn't a threat then it makes no sense to feel threatened; it doesn't matter if your conditioning says you should. I love you to bits and I know you love me, so why should I be unhappy when you give one of my friends an orgasm?""You make a valid point," I said, finishing my tea. "And on that note I think I shall make a phone call. I have jobs to do."I grabbed my smartphone and wandered into the garden. I found Jane's number in my contact list and hit 'Call'."Hi babe. It's me; Look, Marie has lost the plot; Just you and me; let's just run off; Maybe next week?; No?; Fancy a coffee in town instead then?; Okay, it's a date; Is Ben about?; I need a hand in the garden and a big strong lad would be more use than a short ass with big boobs; About eleven would be great; Bye."I went back inside to get changed into my working gear. "Ben's coming to give me a hand," I told Marie."That's nice dear," she said absently as she tidied the kitchen. "How is Jane? Any luck?""She's fine but, no. She still won't run away with me.""Probably just as well."I was busy glaring at the dodgy fence post when I felt a presence loom over me. "Hi Ben," I said. "You're early.""I was already up when you called, so I came straight over."Ben's dad used to play in our youth team when I was coaching. He moved into the first team when he was twenty one and was one of our star players. He died suddenly about ten years ago, when Ben was only nine. Ben inherited his dad's massive build but is the quietest lad I've ever met. I showed him what needed doing and we got stuck in. Marie brought us drinks and sandwiches for lunch and told him he was staying for a cooked meal when we'd finished.With his help, the post was replaced in less than an hour and we moved onto the trees. We were done by midafternoon so I gave him a beer and tried to engage him in conversation."How's your mum?""Fine.""How are you enjoying working in the warehouse?"

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 4A forty year warmup.Taking passion to a state of the art.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Main characters.Geoff:   The narrator. A retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie:   Geoff's wife. A retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband. 5 foot 2 inches voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie:   Marie's best friend. A mathematician who claims to be retired. Geoff suspects that she still consults as a cryptographer for M I 5 at GCHQ but she won't discuss it. Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inches, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.I sat, rapt, as they explored each other's bodies with their hands as the kiss went on. Angie put her hands on my wife's full round buttocks and pulled her so that their bellies were hard against each other. Marie began to unbutton Angie's blouse to expose the small but perfect tits barely hidden by her tiny lace bra. My wife removed her friends blouse entirely and threw it to me while she slipped the bra straps from her friends shoulders. She reached behind and within seconds the bra flew my way too.They both looked briefly to gauge my response, and smiled as they saw me grinning at them as I held the discarded clothes to my nose. I wasn't being pervy. Their scent was delicious; it was Angie's scent.Seeing that I was still content to watch, it was Angie's turn to undo the tie holding Marie's wrap-around dress and as it fell open we were treated to the sight of her pale blue bra, more substantial than Angie's as it had to do more heavy lifting, and tiny matching briefs. Marie's bra followed her dress and again I buried my nose in the fabric as I let the dress hit the floor. The two women smelled so different. Angie's scent seemed fresh and outdoorsy, Marie's scent was headier and made me think of romantic evenings in bed. The pair fondled each other's tits and drew their hands down each other's bellies but then they stopped and stared at me. Oh, yes, we were testing the ED22.My two, near naked, women stalked across to me and pulled me to my feet. They each took a hand and held it to a tit. Marie pulled me down to lock her lips against mine and then eased her tongue into my mouth. "I enjoy Angie's kisses," she murmured as she broke away briefly. "But I enjoy yours more."I have to admit that the kissing was so intense that I almost neglected to knead that glorious tit. Note, I said 'almost'. Then Marie peeled my hand away from her nipple and slowly and deliberately put it between her legs. I took the opportunity to run my index finger along the gusset, feeling the puffy mounds either side of that lovely little slit. My God! She was so damp alreadyMarie let go of me and moved around behind so that Angie took center stage. Angie kissed me too, just as passionately. Only while she and I were tangling tongues, my wife was undoing my trousers from behind. Once they dropped away, Angie stood back and unbuttoned my shirt. I tried to help. That's a lie: I just kept fondling her boobs while they undressed me.At last we were all standing in the bedroom in just our underwear. Marie in pale blue briefs, Angie in white lace panties and, be honest, you don't care in the slightest what color M and S undies I had on. It didn't matter anyway as the girls had mine off in seconds. Marie knelt in front of me and took my cock in her hands. Little Geoff had started to pump up when they started on each other. By the time Marie put my hand on her tit he was already fully at attention.As Marie began to stroke me gently as a prelude to showing her teacher the progress she'd made in her oral sex homework, Angie had moved next to me and taken my hand and slipped it inside her panties. She was just as wet as my wife had been. It's odd really, how sexy it seems, groping a woman inside her knickers. I knew I was going to see, touch, lick, enter, both of these women's cunts very shortly, but just having my hand in her pants like that and feeling her up seemed just so fucking, I don't know, adolescent.Angie turned my head to hers and we resumed our passionate kisses. Actually resumed probably understates it. We resumed kissing but the passion went up several notches. On my part because my wife was going full-bore porn star on me and had her nose pressed up against my belly as she inhaled my cock; on Angie's part because I had my hand in her pants with my fingers inside her while my thumb did terrible and dirty things to her clit.I tried to be analytical, I really did, but all I could really feel was my wife's mouth engulfing me, and my fingers in her best friend's cunt. Insofar as I gave it any thought at all the ED22 didn't seem to make my cock feel any different.It wasn't too long before I managed to take a breath to warn Marie that I was close but I guessed that she could tell but didn't care much either way. Ever since I've known her she's been a swallower.Angie and I had by now rearranged ourselves a little. We were still swapping saliva but I had one hand under her bum cheeks and into her cunt from behind while the other was massaging her tits and paying particular attention to her nipples. They were like pebbles. In the end we had to break off from our kiss because neither of us could really focus on it. We were both so close. I'm sorry ladies, but this time I have to admit that, despite my best efforts to hold it back, I shot my load into my wife's mouth before I could bring Angie off.by way of atonement, as soon as I'd stopped thrusting my hips trying to push my cock impossibly far into Marie's mouth to extract the last strands of semen, we led Angie to our bed and I knelt between her legs to bring her to her orgasm with my tongue. She was so close that I had barely got into my stride at sucking her clit when I felt her go over. I had my hand on her belly at the time and I could feel abdominal muscles clench as it hit her. I still kept licking though, until she begged me to stop.Marie had been a little trooper. She had given me a great blow job and now it was my turn to pleasure her. She helped me to slip her panties off. No ripping these off, this coordinated lingerie stuff isn't cheap. But the sight that confronted me left me as enchanted as ever, even after over forty five years together. She spread her thighs for me and I spent a moment just savoring the view and her scent. I kissed my way up her thighs until I reached the promised land. I reached up with my hands for her to press them to her tits while my tongue lapped at her labia. Her clit was still a little shy so I tried to make friends with it and eventually it came out to play. We toyed with each other for a minute or two and then I went to say 'Hello' to her cunt. Gents, try it: say 'Hello' to your partners cunt; I doubt that you'll be disappointed with the response. Marie certainly seemed to appreciate my efforts.I laid between her thighs doing everything I could with hands and tongue to give her joy, up to and including using my tongue on her bum. Eventually I realized that my cock was fully hard again and ready to go. Marie was a little spaced out by now so I decided not to confuse her with having to choose from a menu of sexual positions and I decided to go with, what I choose to think of as, 'missionary plus'. That is with my wife on her back, but with her ankles on my shoulder. At our age, you make the most of positions like this, once the arthritis kicks in it might never be an option again.Anyway, Marie was deliciously wet and I was reassuringly hard so I slipped into her and we began to make love. It was a delight to look down at her as I massaged her glorious tits and saw her smiling up at me as she tried to synch her movements with mine. "Go on," I told her. "Be a dirty girl and play with your clit while I fuck you." And she did. It looked so hot. I had her legs up against my chest giving me a porn cameraman's view of my cock pumping in and out of her cunt, shining with her juice, her fingers rubbing at her clit and my hands mauling her tits. I was in my absolute, ultimate happy place.They say, 'All good things must come to an end.' And we eventually reached a point where we couldn't keep together any more. I couldn't keep to that rhythm, I needed to go faster and Marie couldn't keep in sync with me. She kept making little jerking movements that told me she was close. I stopped just massaging her boobs and started to concentrate on her nips, tweaking and pulling and getting quite rough now she was on the edge. Her breathing started to rag as she tried to push against me until she finally pushed up one last time and froze. I put my hand on her hips and pulled her to me to put that last thrust as deep as I could inside of her and held for as long as I could. I could feel her tighten around me and that took me with her like it usually does and I felt my seed burst out into her.It didn't take long for little Geoff to go down, then I lay alongside my wife and kissed her lovingly. After a few minutes I looked across to Angie sitting quietly watching us with her hand between her legs. "Can we do it like that next time Geoff?" She said, quietly. "Just the two of us?"I turned back to Marie, but before I could speak she said, "I'll leave you two alone for a while. I'm going to the bathroom now and then I'm going to go downstairs to make us some supper and something to drink. The pair of you can come down when you're finished. And Geoff," she added. "Don't let your head fuck this up for her. I know how you feel about Angie and I love her too. You won't be cheating on me if you make love to her. She deserves better than the two shits she was married to, so make it special anyway you can."Marie got up and took her friend by the hand to pull her from the chair. She kissed her and said, "He's all yours for the next half an hour or so. All I ask is that you don't break him." She walked across the bedroom, picking her dressing gown from the hook on the door, and left calling, "Have fun!" over her shoulder as she went.I was sitting on the edge of the bed watching as Marie left and I indicated to Angie that she should come and sit on my lap. I wasn't hard again yet but it was still an enjoyable sensation to have a naked woman sitting there while I was naked too."Was that a bit harsh?" I asked her. "I mean, I never really got to know your first husband well, though I never really warmed to number two at all.""No, it was fair enough, I suppose," she answered. "It was like," she struggled to explain. "It was like, we made a great couple on paper, but in reality we were more like housemates; both times. And, because neither of them really loved me, cheating on me didn't really cause them a lot of guilt." Her eyes started to fill with tears. "I've had so much fun with you and Marie these last few days, but I couldn't live with myself if she ended up feeling the way that I did.""You know that I worried about that too," I told her. "But even though I've been doubtful from the beginning, she has never once showed any jealousy towards you and I: and she actually expects all of us, and by us I mean me and your mates, to develop 'feelings' towards each other if and when we actually start to have sex." I gave Angie a big squeeze around the waist, "You know, like you have with my missus: And with me."She snuggled into me. I put one arm around her shoulder to pull her close and the other on her tit, because I'm a man and we like fondling boobs. She turned a little towards me so that we could kiss properly and we did. It was very nice so we did it some more. I wondered if taking my hand off her boob and putting it between her legs would make kissing even better, and I think it fair to say that it did. It also gave me a very clear indication that she was probably almost ready to make love."Geoff?" She asked. "Can I suck your cock? I want to taste you and Marie before you and I have sex.""How would you feel about honoring Marie's ancestry and going a bit continental?" I asked. hopefully.She grinned at me between kisses. "Are you talking about the old 'Soixante-neuf'?"I smiled back. "I like a challenge, and I'd love to see if I can actually please you with my mouth at the same time as you are sucking me."She stood up and pushed me onto my back. "Assume the position, kiddo, it's going to get rough."I moved to the center of the bed and looked down. My cock was already showing signs of interest in the immediate future and Angie hadn't really moved yet. She just stood looking at me until I started to feel a little self-conscious. Then she gave a little smile and climbed onto the bed and maneuvered herself so that I got an access-all-areas view of her lady parts. I reached behind me and grabbed one of those cushions that women insist on buying for the bedrooms; you know what I mean, the ones you chuck on the floor before you go to bed, and then have to put back on in the morning. Anyway, I'd finally found a use for the fucking things; to support my head whilst Angie and I 69ed each other.She was already wet before I started and her labia were pretty engorged. They were pretty to look at too. She tasted lovely. Because she was face down on me her clit was in the 'wrong' place, but I struggled manfully to cope and eventually we became best pals and playmates.Angie wasn't idle though: Oh, no. She had her hand wrapped around my shaft working it as she licked the tip. I couldn't see, but from the feel of it, Little Geoff was at about eighty percent erect and climbing. Angie took him all in her mouth, and when I say that I mean that a fair old bit was actually in her throat. My hips bounced up without any thoughts from my big head. Little Geoff was in charge down there so I turned my attention back to Angie's special little place.I had French kissed her labia and nuzzled her clitoris and now it was time to focus on her cunt. I had a hand free to open her tunnel to allow my tongue to tease her while my other hand tried to catch one of her nipples as she bobbed on my cock.It's difficult to describe a 69 because there's so much happening at once and half of it you can't see; it's just sensation. For my part, my view was a pair of sleek buttocks framing a cleft with a lovely little pucker just about at nose level. One hand was playing gently with Angie's clit having given up on the nipple exercise:   I kept losing my grip and couldn't concentrate enough to find it by feel;  while the other continued to toy with her lips as I kissed them. Oh, the touch of them on my tongue as I lapped between them. Oh, the velvety texture and the taste of her juices; I was in heaven.But that's what I was doing. Meanwhile, Angie had not been idle. My nuts had been comprehensively licked, sucked and damn near swallowed whole from the feel of it. My cock had been licked like an everlasting lollipop and now, Jesus! And now, her head was bobbing up and down as though her life depended on it. I wasn't too close yet but I realized that it was time to bump belly-buttons."Angie," I called her name. "Angie, I want to make love to you now." She gave one last deep bob on my cock and pulled up, sucking hard all the way. I patted the bed next to me as she straightened. "I want you to lie next to me so that we can taste each other,"She joined me and we snuggled. It was a dirty snuggle as she was holding my cock and I had a finger in her cunt, but it was a snuggle all the same. We kissed for a few minutes. I think it would be weird to say that I enjoyed the taste of my cock on her lips, but I liked and was aroused by the idea of us sharing our tastes so intimately. But it was time to move down to address those lovely little tits with the adorable pink nipples. I know they were adorable because I adored them and I showed her just how much. I squeezed them, licked them, sucked them, bit them ever so gently at first but harder when she instructed me to.I told her that I wanted her to ride me and rolled onto my back. She just climbed aboard and reached between us and then gave a teasing smile. "Is this what you had in mind?" She asked as she slid her slit back and forth against my shaft.I put my hands behind my head as I lay back to enjoy the view. "Well," I replied, "I'd rather be inside you but if that makes you happy you'll get no complaints from me."She cocked her head as if in thought for a moment and then reached between us and slid little Geoff inside her. I've actually lost count of the number of times I'd fucked Angie at that point, but every time felt new. She paused for a moment to settle and then she leaned forward with her hands on my chest as I reached up to her tits. She sighed."Angie," I said. "Hard and fast, slow and gentle. It doesn't matter to me; I just want to be inside you. You just feel so right wrapped around my cock." She closed her eyes and started to move in little circles on my groin pressing her clit hard against me as she went. I love this position, have I mentioned that? The sight, the sensation, access to her tits and, oh yes, easy access to that naughty little clit. What's not to love.Angie was in charge for now, and she seemed happy enough to set a slow leisurely pace. I contented myself with playing with her boobs and giving her clit a little tickle once in a while. Then she opened her eyes and said, "That was nice, but now I want you to take over." She slipped off me and laid on her back.I didn't want to lose the momentum she'd given us towards our next climax so I couldn't waste time thinking about different positions. I just lay on top of her and kissed her as I slipped back inside. She raised both knees either side of me and I began to slide back and forth as we kissed. After a few minutes I decided to kneel up and pull her bum onto my lap to press my cock against the top wall of her cunt as we fucked. The change of position seemed to work as her breathing got harder and her hips moved more urgently against me. Then I felt her clench my cock as she started to come. I pounded harder and harder to bring myself off while she was still climaxing. I watched her staring up at me in rapt concentration as she tried to ride her own orgasm for as long as she could, and as she started to come down I felt the sensation that I had been working for building in my balls, and in seconds I felt the pulse of heat shoot down my cock as I erupted into her.Afterwards, we lay together for a while, not even talking, just bathing in the afterglow. I was on my back and Angie on side cuddled up with my arm around her. Then she gave me a peck on the cheek. "I suppose," she said. "If I want to keep doing this, I'd better let you go back to your wife.""You know," I replied. "We keep breaking the rules." She looked puzzled. "I know Marie said it was okay, but I just don't like her being alone while you and I are together."We climbed out of bed and slipped on our dressing gowns and made our way downstairs. We found Marie in the living room, fast asleep on the sofa. We only had to look at each other to silently agree that this was not a woman wracked with jealousy. We looked in the kitchen where she had three cups of drinking chocolate ready to reheat and some posh chocolate biscuits (UK, remember?) on a plate covered with cling film.Angie had a wicked idea. We warmed our drinks up and then went to sit quietly with my sleeping wife as we drank them and dunked our biscuits. Once we were finished we crept over to Marie and untied her dressing gown. I knelt at her head and Angie at her waist and together we, ever so gently, began to kiss and caress her. Our intent was not to wake her, but to see how aroused she would be by our efforts when she did wake up.After five minutes her nipples were hard. After seven, she shifted to make herself more accessible, after ten she started to moan. Angie grinned at me. "Okey dokey lab rat. I'll go and get her supper sorted while you give her a good seeing to."I put my hand between her thighs and gently rubbed her lips with my middle finger while my thumb gently toyed with her clit. She stirred some more and then said in a sleepy voice, "Those tablets had better still be working, husband mine, 'cos if you've woken me up like this and you aren't going to deliver, then you and I are going to have a problem."I looked down to see little (still not that little) Geoff smiling up at me, he was having the time of his life. "If you don't want to do it for me, my love, then do it for science." I encouraged her. "Just lie back and think of England. The South Downs are lovely this time of year and I am just about to have a lovely time down south too."So saying, I managed to scoot her around on the sofa so that I could get between her legs from my position on the floor and I slid into her. She sighed contentedly as I moved back and forth, in and out. My position was perfect for attending to her boobs too, Just in case they were feeling neglected. A couple of minutes later Angie came back from the kitchen with a cup and plate for Marie that she set on the coffee table."Good Lord," she said in mock annoyance. "Hasn't he brought you off yet, Babe?"Marie gave a little pout, "No, but bless him; he's doing his best."That stung a little but it did encourage me to try a bit harder and Angie helped by leaning over the back of the sofa and grabbing my wife's tits and giving her little nubs a really good squeeze. Marie wasn't looking so sleepy now as her breathing was starting to go and her hips were jerking as the muscle spasms began. I was too close and shot my fourth load of the evening into her while she was still ramping up to her own climax. Fortunately I was able to keep pounding into her while I was still hard, I had a hand free to rub her clit and Angie was doing sterling service on her nipples. Between us we managed to take her over the edge.It was getting late now, so I put a silly quiz show from catch-up on the TV and we sat snuggled together watching on the sofa while Marie had her drink. As soon as it finished the girls disappeared upstairs while I put the cups and plates in the dishwasher and did my rounds. By the time I got upstairs they were in our bed but cuddled up together. I expected to be in the middle but Marie explained that I was going to sleep on the other side of Angie because, keen as she was for sausage for breakfast, she'd enjoy it better after an uninterrupted night's sleep.I lay back and let my thoughts run free. It had been a busy day. I found myself wondering about my new friend Ken and whether Mrs. Ken enjoyed their evening together when he got home. I wondered at my lack of concern when Marie gave him a very long and apparently very sincere apology for embarrassing him. I wondered about her cheerfully encouraging me to fuck her best friend. I thought about Linda and what she made of her mother's newly discovered;  as far as Linda knows;  bisexuality. Then the last thought struck me. A week today Marie would be meeting her mates for their regular night out together. What the fuck's going to happen after that?An intriguing offer for her friends.It was Friday morning, and not just any Friday. That afternoon my wife was going to meet her six best friends for their regular fortnightly catch-up at the local pub. "So what?" I hear you say. So this! I knew as I lay in bed, waiting for my turn in the bathroom, that she intended to offer my 'services' to all six of her mates if they wanted. That's right; I meant what you're thinking. She had persuaded me that none of her friends had the sex-life that they deserved and she wanted to share our newly rekindled sexuality with them. All of them. Regularly.Now, were I a virile young stud that would be one thing, but I'm not. I retired from running a research lab a couple of years ago and my wife and her friends are all in their sixties too, apart from Sam. The idea cropped up after her last Girls Night Out when she had shown them a dirty video we'd made (don't even ask) of us having sweaty sex together, before she realized that, for one reason or another, they were all effectively celibate. She was overwhelmed, by guilt at first for being so insensitive; then by anger at the universe because, as she put it, "Every one of those women is a fucking catch! Why are they alone?"To my wife, the solution was simple. They deserved sex, I liked sex, she was willing to share, so I should just have sex with them. Oddly enough, her biggest problem was convincing me that this wasn't the most ridiculous idea that I had ever heard. As far as I was concerned though, I had two serious and valid objections; The first was that Marie and I had started to drift apart and we were lucky to have realized in time. I was really reluctant to put our marriage at risk again if the sight of me fucking her friends upset her more than she seemed to believe it would; My second problem was the lack of balance in her solution. As I saw it, I would be having sex with her and six other women on a regular basis. She would just have me. Even I didn't think that was fair, so how long, I wondered, would it be before she felt that she was missing out? But I was too insecure to be comfortable with the idea of her with another man and certainly not with six other men. Perhaps that makes her a better person than me, but I was too happy in my marriage to be comfortable risking it for the sake of this flaky idea.Anyway, her best friend Angie is something of a genius and she just saw the whole affair as a mathematical problem. If the women were prepared to engage in girl on girl sex, then as long as they visited us in pairs, Marie and I could have sex with one each and then swap; and we would both be being unfaithful with exactly the same people with no additional cocks being involved. Obviously alcohol was involved in coming up with this bizarre idea, but oddly enough, the girl on girl, and boy on girl concept seemed to work when trailed by the three of us that night; and Sunday, and last Friday; And Saturday morning.

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 3Busy WeekCan a retired couple's plan for sharing hubby work?Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.List of main characters.Geoff:   retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie:   retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband, Geoff. 5 foot 2 inch voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie:   possibly retired mathematician (may still be involved in intelligence gathering, she won't discuss her work). Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.Mike:   research biochemist. Mid-fifties. 6 foot 1 inch, also rugby player. Good looking for his age.After they had left I wandered into the living room and started scrolling through the TV guide. Marie eventually joined me. I acknowledged her, but didn't speak. I got a feeling that any comment, at all, from me would be dissected, analyzed and found wanting."Say something then," she snapped."Okay," I replied. "Which would you rather watch, The News or House Of Games?""You know what I meant," she almost snarled."Do you know?" I responded. "I don't think that I do. I was willing to join a trial of a brand new drug, that I only need because you have this insane idea that my cock is the sexual equivalent of a charitable food bank: But do I get any thanks? Do I fuck! I just get attitude."I asked Mike out for a drink to get his opinion on vitamins and supplements to help a man in his sixties have better sex. He offered the trial place. You and Angie were both too drunk to talk sense to on the way home and we spent the rest of the time until you left this morning playing sex games with your mate or asleep."So, if my little Mediterranean princess isn't happy, the answer is simple. You ring Angie and tell her this weekend was a one-off and will never happen again. I will ring Craig and tell him I won't need his fucking drug after all, and the girls will have to find their own source of cock: Because you're having a tantrum."Now, I'm off to the pub. At least people will talk to me in a civil tone of voice there. Good job we made the bed in the spare room. I assume that's where I'll be sleeping for the foreseeable future. Enjoy the rest of your evening."And I left.I spent a couple of hours at the pub, though I only had two pints. I wasn't there to get hammered, just to calm down. The problem Marie and I have is reflected in our fields of study. She is about language; she can translate complex emotions by choosing the right words so that the true meanings are transferred between folks with no common tongue. I admire that. But sometimes she thinks that words can tell you everything.I am a scientist; I don't trust just words to tell me what I need to know; people have their own agendas: They use words to aggrandize themselves or for mischief, profit or power. I need data; evidence.Marie's concerns about new drugs were valid in part, but had been blown up by half-truths and downright lies on the internet. I had gone to a biochemist who actually understood the science and was familiar with the data and I asked for his advice. How did that work out for me? I was sat on my own in the pub while my wife was at home hating me.I looked at my watch. Half past eight. Honestly, I couldn't face another pint so I strolled home. I took out my key and opened the door; at least she hadn't changed the locks. I resisted the temptation to call out, "Hi, honey. I'm home." Probably too soon for that. I settled for, "It's only me."No reply, but there was a light on in the living room so I looked in. Marie was kneeling on the floor in the center of the room, hands in her lap, facing the door. When I moved forwards to see what was going on, she bent her head as if in prayer. What the fuck?"I'm sorry," she said quietly, straightening up. "I'm not going to ask you to spank me the way you did Angie yesterday, that was a game. This is too serious."She looked angry, but at herself. "I have spent decades of my life campaigning for women's right to control their own bodies and reproductive choices. But the first time I am confronted by you, a man, making a similar choice, I abuse you. If nothing else, that was total hypocrisy. Again, I'm so sorry."You have been nothing but supportive of my wish to make my friends happy, even though you've had your own concerns. I know the thought of having other women in your bed must have intrigued you, but you've always been more worried about damaging our marriage and resisted all the way."I am genuinely worried that this drug may damage you somehow but, if you give your word that you have considered the risks, I will leave the decision with you. Can you accept my apology?"I held out my hand and helped her to her feet. "Thank you. That was the most sincere apology I've ever heard. Of course, I accept. But why did you decide to make it like that? On your knees?"She thought before she replied. "When we were playing submissive spanky games with Angie, I didn't; engage with it the way she did, but I did feel different. I had chosen to give control to you because I trust you and I was; content."I was a bitch to you this afternoon, when you didn't deserve it so I decided to show you how much I regretted it. I decided to kneel in front of you to show the same respect today. I trust you. I should have trusted your decision. I needed you to see, as well as hear the words, how sorry I am."She looked carefully at me. "Tomorrow morning we either do or do not make those telephone calls. I've forfeited the right to choose," she said. "Do you want me to call Angie?"Honestly, I wasn't sure. Was this just the first of many arguments that we could avoid by just ditching the whole dumb idea? She looked stricken when I didn't respond straight away, but she said nothing as I weighed up the risks. I was balancing my marriage, my wife's happiness and my health against unknown outcomes. Even Angie admitted that her super-brain couldn't predict what would happen if we went ahead.I took a deep breath. "Fuck it! Let's just do it. I love you and if I get to fuck four, five or even all six of your friends to make you happy, I'd be insane not to. You must understand, though. If my enthusiasm for having sex with your friends starts to make you doubt my love for you, you have to tell me and we have to stop."In return, if I think that you are becoming emotionally over-attached to one or more of the women you are fucking. We stop. Are we agreed?"She stepped up and put her arms around me. "Agreed. Now, do you want to come upstairs and let me give you a more; intimate apology? I seem to remember that you were rejected twice this morning. That doesn't seem fair. As you aren't going to be in the spare bed tonight after all, I could practice those oral sex techniques that Angie showed me on you."As we made our way upstairs I told Marie that I needed the bathroom before we did anything else and Marie asked if I had ever considered 'water-sports'. For a confused moment I puzzled over why we were suddenly discussing paddle-boarding as a prelude to sex. Then I got the reference."Where the fuck did that come from?" I asked, stunned. After all, she'd never seen anything dirtier than Game Of Thrones until last month."You showed me how to access porn safely on the internet and I've found sites that describe and show people using piss in sex games," she replied airily. "If you have a bladder full of beer and you want to try, then I'm willing to submit as part of my atonement.""But do you find that arousing?" I asked.She was silent while she thought carefully. "I didn't at the time, but now I wonder if I might like to try one day. Maybe not now, unless you want to.""No. Not today." I said, "This gorgeous brunette with big boobs has promised me a blow-job to remember. Let's revisit this conversation another day."In the bathroom I unloaded my two pints of craft beer down the toilet bowl, rather than over my wife, then, after giving little (not that little) Geoffrey a good shake and a wash, I went to the bedroom, to find Marie sitting naked on our bed. She gestured for me to go to her and it seemed rude not to, so I did.She smiled at me as she started to unbuckle my belt. "Do you enjoy it when your wife wants only to submit and to pleasure you?""To be honest," I replied. "It's pretty much freaking me out." She looked at me quizzically. "Well," I said, a bit defensively, "It's not something I'm used to, I don't understand the boundaries and I know it isn't a role that particularly turns you on."By now she had my trousers unfastened and had them and my underwear around my ankles. I stepped out and pulled my polo shirt off. We were both naked and little Geoff was getting bigger."I understand," she said. "Games later; sex now." She started by licking my shaft from base to tip.Now, Marie has never shied away from sucking my cock, and I had never had anyone better to use as a comparison, until Angie the previous morning. Angie has always been hugely competitive so, when it came to oral sex, she had to be the best; and she was; she was Olympic standard. Fortunately she was also a generous friend who gave my wife a master-class (mistress-class?) only twenty four hours ago.Marie was a quick learner. Rather than going straight down on me, as I would have been delighted with previously, now she tormented me; licking along my length; vacuuming my balls into her mouth and molding them with her tongue. Eventually, when I was about to burst with exquisite frustration, she took me in her mouth and massaged my bulb with her tongue. Then she, literally, swallowed me. Her nose was pressed up against my belly and my balls were on her chin. Where the fuck my cock was, I truly could not imagine. But it felt fucking amazing.It felt good but, on the other hand, it sounded awful; all I could hear was her choking and gagging as she worked me back and forth into her throat but I couldn't pull away: she wouldn't let go of me. At last she slackened her hold on my hips and I pulled out of her mouth. Covered in pints of drool.She looked up at me, almost shyly, as if seeking approval. I wasn't going to make her ask. "That was fucking amazing. Now I want to taste you."Some people think that this is such a cliché: Woman sucks man, man sucks woman, then they fuck. If I had put my cock into Marie at that moment, I would have come before I was halfway in. So not only was I giving my wife pleasure, and I love going down on her anyway, but I was giving myself a moment to recover in order to extend our love-making.Normally I would have laid between her thighs to kiss her cunt, but we seemed to be pushing boundaries of late, so I got her to roll onto her belly with her bum raised. If you have never gone down on your woman like this, do it at least once if only for the view. My view was spectacular. My wife's glorious round ass with her truly adorable vulva peeking between her cheeks. It gave me an almost spiritual joy to behold.I started with her labia, acknowledging her clit but not over-stimulating it, and then moving to her anus. We've never really played bottom games before, but Marie's fascination tonight with; unconventional sex prompted me to experiment. Tonight I truly focused my oral attention on that little sphincter though my hands were permanently up to mischief elsewhere. Once I was satisfied she was happy with my efforts, I straightened up and rubbed my cock at her front door."About fucking time," she gasped. "I was going to start without you.""Oh, be quiet you randy old tart," I replied cheerfully as I slid completely into her. "If you're just going to complain, I won't do this."So saying I pushed my index finger, already well lubricated courtesy of Marie's cunt, into her tight little bum hole.She squealed with a mixture of horror and delight as my digit slipped easily into that place where the sun truly don't shine. At this point I was wishing that her hair was long enough for a pony tail for me to pull on, not just because that seemed to be a common trope in anal sex porn, but because I only had one hand left to pull her onto my cock and, honestly, I thought using the finger up her ass to do it seemed; crude.On the up side though, because we weren't actually 'doggy-style', I was fucking my wife down into the pillow so I consoled myself by just putting my spare hand on her bum, more to support me than anything else.So there we were, Marie with her head on the pillow and her ass in the air, me kneeling behind her with my cock in her cunt and my finger in her bum, both of us naked, horny, and loving every minute of this. No kids to burst in on us mid-fuck, no fear of pregnancy and no need to give a shit what the neighbors would think. We were putting the 'sex' into 'sexagenarian'.I started moving my cock in and out in my favorite long strokes. I think I'd read that the vagina is most sensitive near its entrance so I wanted to get the widest part of my cock stimulating her there as much as possible. Then I'd push my entire length in so she would feel full. I tried to move my finger in and out of her anus at the same time. I did my best, but it was like trying to rub your belly while you're patting your head. Still, Marie seemed to appreciate the effort. She was so wet with arousal that there seemed hardly any friction between us but her vaginal muscles were gripping me like an internal fist. She grunted as she pushed back against me as well as she could. We lasted longer than I expected but eventually we both got there."Oh, fuck;” She gasped, "I'm so; So close; Just touch me; There; Oh, yes; Just; Like; Ah!"Her orgasm was so intense and she gripped me so hard that I came too within less than a minute. I hadn't realized that vaginal and anal muscles seem to be on the same circuit. But when Marie's cunt muscles gripped my cock, her sphincter clamped onto my finger too. I managed to extract the offending digit from his naughty place and collapsed on the bed next to my wife, both of us trying to catch our breath."You dirty old bugger," she said. "What made you decide to do that now?""I'm not altogether sure," I replied truthfully. "But it's occurred to me a couple of times this weekend that I've kissed that little opening while I've been pleasuring both you and Angie, but I've never really done more than that. And I wanted to do it with you. Tonight seemed like the right time.""Mmm," she responded. "Well, just so you know, it's okay to keep that in your repertoire."I made a quick trip to the bathroom to wash hands and cock then climbed into bed to spoon my drowsy wife. As she dozed off, while I played with her boobs I started to think about what having sex with different women would mean to me. I mean, come on, different libidos, different erogenous zones, potentially different 'no-go' areas and, more interestingly different kinks. Marie had a well-intentioned idea, but muggins here had to deliver. And I wanted to do it properly so I slowly and surely drew my plans.TuesdayWe slept in a little that morning so we only had time for a quick missionary fuck to greet the day. Then we used the bathroom and went down to breakfast together. Over tea and toast we chatted about plans for the day. Now UK readers of a certain age will understand, but for everyone else, you might need to know this. British garden centers are often a weekly destination of choice for retirees. Yes they sell plants, and Brits are inveterate gardeners, but they also sell seasonal goods, artisan produce and have great coffee shops. Today though, I offered an alternative to our usual haunt."I think that we should go to a naughty shop." I suggested."Because?" Prompted Marie."Well, last night, after shagging you into unconsciousness, I was thinking about your, our, plan." I paused. "So far we have proved that you can cope seeing me screw another woman, and you can take pleasure with another woman yourself, and we've prepped the beds for lots of sex but;” I hesitated again."Go on," she urged me gently. "Let me see where you're going with this.""It's just that I barely know most of your friends, apart from Angie, and the reality is that we aren't even going on a date before I fuck them. I've no idea what turns them on or anything. Talk about going in unprepared. So I thought, we'd need lube and stuff, so why not a few toys too, to lighten the mood?"She sat back, "Oh, shit! Now I understand why you've not been nearly as excited as I expected. I've been so caught up in this fantasy of my friends all having the same great sex as me," she looked embarrassed. "But I did just what Angie said. She said we were discussing you the same way that the men we despised talk about women. But instead of tits and cunts, just as a cock with a man attached!"She burst into tears. "I'm supposed to be your wife," she sobbed. "I'm supposed to cherish you. But no, I'm just so excited about pimping you out to my friends that I forgot all about your feelings and fears. Fuck! What a bitch I am. Why do you even stay with me?"She ran from the room, tears streaming down her face. Maybe I should have gone after her, but she knew where I was when she was ready. Obviously, being British I made a cup of tea for myself and got one ready for Marie for when she emerged. After I'd finished my drink and eaten my Hobnob biscuit I went past our bedroom on the way to the loo and I could hear her speaking softly on her phone, her voice still breaking with emotion.On the way back downstairs I tapped on the door and looked in. She glanced up through tear stained eyes. I asked her if she wanted me to make her a cuppa. She nodded and told me that she'd be down shortly, after she'd been to the bathroom.She looked a little better when she came down. I shouted to her that I'd got her drink in the living room and she joined me there.She sighed. "We can't keep on like this, can we? I ruined our day yesterday, I've sobbed my heart out this morning for treating you like a whore and tomorrow you're going to join a drug trial: When all you actually wanted was to make love to your wife again."I said; nothing. She needed to work through this herself. Platitudes wouldn't help. Eventually she looked at me. "Geoff, tell me honestly, do you want to sleep with my friends?"I sat forward in my seat. "You have offered me most men's fantasy. A nearly open marriage where I am allowed to have sex with multiple women, and I don't have to think about you with other men. But I worry about the cost. What if this isn't a fantasy but a nightmare? What if it splits us up? What if you can't face living with me anymore after you've seen my cock in all of your friends? Where will we live? How do we explain to our family why we aren't together anymore? I keep trying to introduce reality into this fantasy, but I'm just not convinced that you 'get it' yet." And, yes, I did the air quotes."I suggested the rules, not you, I thought about the need for erection supplements, I bought the bedding. I've been thinking about stuff like sex toys, lube, boundaries for fuck's sake! I need you on the same page or this is a disaster waiting to happen."She sipped her tea. "You've thought about this, haven't you? What do you think could go wrong?""Okay, fair enough," I replied. "Imagine this. One of your fri

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 2Lazy SundayA retired couple discover the perfect Sunday.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.List of main characters.Geoff:   retired materials scientist. Mid-sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, ex amateur rugby player, still swims, runs and walks to keep fit. More than adequately equipped to satisfy his wife.Marie:   retired modern languages lecturer. Same age as her husband, Geoff. 5 foot 2 inch voluptuous build, with D cup tits and proportionate bum and hips. Shoulder length brown hair, brown eyes and olive skin inherited from her French grandmother.Angie:   possibly retired mathematician (may still be involved in intelligence gathering, she won't discuss her work). Early sixties. 5 foot 10 inch, slender athletic build. Firm B cup tits, brown hair and famously dirty mind.Mike:   research biochemist. Mid-fifties. 6 foot 1 inch, also rugby player. Good looking for his age.It had been a funny old weekend. It started on Friday evening when my wife, Marie, came home from catching up with her friends at our local and burst into tears. She was upset because she was getting laid and they weren't so she wanted me to have sex with them, but was afraid I'd refuse.On Saturday, she'd invited her friend, Angie, to our home for an evening meal, after which, along with a couple of bottles of wine we batted Marie's generous gesture back and forth.You must be wondering what the issue is: I'm a bloke, my wife actually wants me to fuck her friends and we're all retired over-sixties so no-one's getting pregnant; why am I apparently so reluctant to go along with it? Don't worry, even though I've already explained in detail in a previous story, It will become clearer. I haven't finished with the weekend yet.That Saturday Angie dissected my disinclination to be unfaithful to my wife, even with permission, and came up with a suggestion. Look, we were a bit pissed and she is really smart. She won't say, but I think she used to work for Her Majesty's Government at GCHQ as a cryptographer. Anyway, her idea was that the 'girls' visit us in pairs and I fuck one while the other has sex with Marie; then we swap. I know it sounds stupid but we were quite tipsy and it did actually make sense at the time. That left the elephant in the room. Sorry, that was a metaphor, no elephants were molested during the course of these events.Ah, yes the elephant: I had confessed to my wife and her friend that I didn't want to damage our newly repaired relationship by having sex with other women because I wasn't secure enough to accept her having sex with other men as part of a quid pro quo. But if my wife could tolerate us both having sex with the same women, perhaps the drunken idea was, actually, the genius concept that Angie claimed.One thing led to another and we all ended up together in bed. Angie discovered her inner lesbian and, with coaching from me, proved to be quite a gifted muff diver. My wife discovered that she wasn't repelled by another woman's touch, several times and quite vocally.But could Marie cope with me and another woman doing the deed? If you read my last story, you already know. She actually pushed my cock inside her friend for me! Then she played with Angie's tits and clit until she came. And did she come! Apparently, it had been a while and we both did some of our best work on her. In fairness, we were quite excited too and may have got a bit carried away but we did feel a bit guilty for reducing this athletic super brain to the mindless, limp, sweaty fuckdoll laying comatose on our bed.So to Sunday; I woke up about eight, with my erect cock lodged in Angie's bum crack, and not wanting to add sexual assault to my concerns, I turned over to face my wife on the other side of the bed. She was already awake. "Fancy a quickie?" She whispered. "All that sex last night and I still never got you inside me even once.""Okay," I replied quietly. "But then we have to make sure Angie isn't broken. We'll have to keep her if she is. It's not like we can take her back."Marie giggled, "She'll be as good as new: Better, in fact. A good meal, good company, good wine, great sex and probably the best night's sleep she's had in months. Now, are you going to put that thing inside me or are you planning to let it go to waste?"I reached up and started to squeeze her tits as we kissed. While Angie is tall and lithe with firm but small B cup boobs, Mother Nature endowed her bounty on my wife's chest. Full and ample D cups that have barely dropped since she was in her teens. They look even more impressive as she's only 5 foot 2, but they match her glorious round bum.Reluctantly leaving go of one tit, I snaked my hand down between us to sample the delights between her thighs. She sighed and shifted slightly to allow me better access. I could tell that she was already ready for me as my middle finger slipped easily into her cunt. I pondered for a second then came to a decision.I carefully moved the quilt that had been covering us and indicated that Marie should move to the middle of the bed, facing her friend. We managed as quietly as we could and renewed our love-making. I was able to get one arm placed so that I could attack my wife's bum and cunt from behind, while the other hand played with her tits.Once I realized that she was beginning to get impatient, I slipped inside her warm wet cunt from behind. They say that it's nice to go travelling and even nicer to come home. That's how I felt just then. I'd had incredible sex with another woman just a few hours ago but now, little Geoff was warm and comfy in his happy place. This was what I feared losing; why I'd been reluctant. It was just so fucking good!We just moved together in long slow strokes for ages, both just reveling in the feel of each other's bodies, neither of us needed the urgency of release. Eventually, Marie started to gasp quietly and then shuddered as her first climax washed over her. I paused for a few seconds as she caught her breath and then, so slowly, started our rhythm again. This was our version of the famous cocktail, The Slow Comfortable Screw.I was in heaven: one hand was kneading my wife's glorious tits while my cock was burrowing up and down her slippery love tunnel. Then Marie moved just a little to get comfortable, or so I assumed, until I felt a warm hand cupping my balls. Ah, Angie's awake. Marie had been moving to get access to Angie's tits.And so we lay there, me slowly fucking my wife who was, in turn, kissing her friend and fondling her tits while Angie returned the compliment as she stroked my balls as they moved back and forth between my wife's thighs. After a few minutes Angie moved her hand so that it was stroking Marie's clit and rubbing against my shaft as it moved in and out of her. Marie had already had one gentle orgasm but this double assault took her over the edge and this time I felt her cunt muscles spasm as she came hard.I still hadn't come, so I considered asking Angie if she wanted me to fuck her too, but she got in first. "Geoff," she looked at me a bit sheepishly. "I wanna be a real dirty girl for you. Please can I?"I tried to imagine what Angie could possibly find embarrassing after the previous night. This I had to see. "Go for it," I said. "Tell me what you want me to do."She turned to Marie who had flopped down on her back to wallow in her early morning warm post-coital glow. "Hey babe, can I suck your fella's cock?""Just as long as you do it quietly," Marie replied drowsily, and closed her eyes."Round here, stud!" She ordered. I complied, puzzled. Not that a blow job wouldn't be appreciated but why would that make her feel so awkward? She sat up and slid her legs off the bed. Even though I seen her naked the previous night; even though I'd kissed and caressed those small firm tits; even though I'd kissed her from her bum crack to clit, the sight of her naked, waiting to suck my cock as my wife lay naked next to her had me so hard it hurt.Angie took me in her hand and looked up at me, "I really need you to tell me when you're about to come. You'll see why."Then she focused on my cock: It's a nice one and we've always been very happy together and Marie says it's lovely to look at. Angie studied it for a minute then looked up at me and nodded. "Yes," she said. "It's just as nice as Marie described it."Is there nothing so intimate that women won't discuss it?Angie looked up at me and puckered her lips as if to kiss someone. She bent forwards and pressed my cock into the gap, squeezing as she went. I felt like I was fucking a virgin. As the head forced through her lip barrier her tongue came into play as the sensitive skin under the glans rubbed over it. She bobbed deep and slow covering me with her saliva.Now and again she pull me out and show me the strings of spittle connecting us. Then back in again, licking and sucking. She claimed that she'd abandoned sex after her second husband cheated on her. I'd always thought he was a fucking moron and the last twelve hours had proved it, this moment even more so. She was spectacularly gifted and seemed to have no gag reflex. This was warm, wet, tongue filled heaven with a side order of throat.After a couple of minutes I told her I was getting close. She took me out again and turned her head to Marie. "Hey, lazybones. Get up here next to me. I have a treat for you.". Marie stirred and sat up slowly as Angie took me back in her mouth and tried to swallow me. Marie sat and snuggled naked next to her friend and watched her blow me as I looked at these two, very different, beautiful women and wondered what I'd done to deserve this moment.I put my hand on Angie's head and told her I was about to come. She gave one final deep bob and then pulled me out. She emptied the saliva from mouth to lubricate me and the started to wank me as my wife watched. That aroused me even more and my hips jerked as I started to ejaculate. She pointed me at her tits and then Marie's as my semen spurted out. She caught the last spurt in her mouth.Marie was breathing heavily, Angie's surprise had got to her. But Angie wasn't finished. She turned to her friend and kissed her full on the mouth. Marie's eyes widened as she realized what her friend was doing: She was sharing my sperm in her kiss. It was my turn to watch as they pulled their mouths apart to display the sticky strings of my cum mingled with their saliva, then they went back to attacking each other's tonsils. They were so fucking hot!Eventually Angie straightened up and swallowed. "There, that was nice," she said. "I got to taste Marie on your cock when I sucked you, and tasted your cum for dessert."She looked to Marie who was still a little bemused. Angie absent-mindedly rubbed my semen into their skin, licking the thickest deposits from Marie's tits. "Kinky, eh? Told you I was a dirty girl."I bent towards Angie's left nipple and found a gob of cum that she'd missed. I scooped it up with my tongue and leaned towards Marie. She smiled and leaned into our kiss, both sharing and then swallowing my spunk.Angie watched us in dismay. "What the fuck does a girl have to do to shock you two?" She complained.Marie looked lovingly at her friend. "Angie. I've known you for nearly forty years. We've never said this before because it would have made our lives too complicated back then. But now; I want to say, in front of Geoff, Angie, I love you, and I know you love me too. You can't shock us, because we're okay with anything that gives you pleasure."Marie turned to me with a concerned expression. I stopped her by putting my finger on her lips. "It's okay." I said. "She's adorable: You can keep her." I scooted across to Angie and put my arms around her. "When Marie came home on Friday night, she cried because you and the others were unhappy. And that broke her heart because she loves you all so much. I realized then that her love for you didn't take anything from me. It just made her heart bigger.I kissed both my girls and headed for the bathroom. As I went, I called over my shoulder, "We need to sort out some ground rules before this turns into a nightmare of a clusterfuck, but in the meantime you two have my full approval to play nice."After my shower I went downstairs intending to make breakfast but stopped to call a friend first. "Hi, Mike; Yeah, I know, full of good intentions but never actually pick the phone up to call; Even now I'm ringing to pick your brain; Not over the phone, are you free this week?; Today?; Even better; can I treat you to Sunday Lunch at The Black Swan?; Perfect; Two o'clock, and we can catch up then; See you."I put the kettle on to make a cuppa for the three of us, if the girls ever came down, and some bread in the toaster for me. No full English for me this Sunday, I had a big lunch to come.When they finally arrived in the kitchen they were both looking flushed, with wet hair and wearing dressing gowns. Obviously, in an effort to economize on water they had showered together. I told Marie that I had to go out that afternoon to meet a friend and that we should probably talk about boundaries sooner rather than later. I left them to decide what they were having for breakfast and claimed my favorite chair to watch the news on TV in the living room. They joined me a few minutes later still drinking their tea. I switched the TV off and turned to them as they settled at opposite ends of the sofa.Marie started the conversation. "You were right, what you said earlier. Our relationship has changed again and I don't want to lose what we've only just recovered. Do you regret what we did last night?" She sounded uncertain."No! Not for a second," I said firmly. "But I need to be confident that when I am 'with' one of your friends I'm not making you unhappy and putting my marriage at risk."Marie looked at her friend. "What do you think Angie; can we make it work?"Angie shrugged. "Dunno. People stuff isn't really my strongest subject. Give me mathematical relationships and I'm your girl. If I was any good at personal relationships I wouldn't have two ex-husbands. Last night, apart from being a bit squiffy, the math was simple. You both gave me simple criteria that lent itself to Boolean logic: the wine helped too. Now, you're in the realms of, 'How will I feel if?' And I haven't a fucking clue what the answer to that will be.""Okay," I said. "Then I'll list my concerns and my thoughts on how to address them."First: We only have sex within your group of friends. I suppose it's possible you may want to include other people eventually, but everybody, and I mean everybody, would have to agree in advance."Marie made as if to interrupt. I held up my hand before she could speak."Sorry love, but please hear me out while I've got my thoughts in order." She nodded and sat back."Second: You and I each only have sex with other people with the other's full knowledge and consent. That means Angie can't come round for a quickie with you any more than I can pop round to Jo's for a quick fuck on the way to the shops."Third: I think that it would be a bad idea for one of us to be having sex when the other isn't. I don't think I would be comfortable having sex with one of your friends while you were alone. I'd rather you were with us."Fourth: You have five other friends who were part of your sex debate but only there are only two of them you really want me to fuck in addition to Angie. I want to meet them first " The girls looked at each other and then glared back at me. "Go on," I said. "What have I missed?""It's six friends," Marie said emphatically. "At least, if they want to: Angie, Megan, Lucy, Jo, Kate and Sam.""But three of them are married," I protested. "And one of them you've only just met!"Marie was having none of that. "Sam has left her husband and has started divorce proceedings; Megan's husband, Charles, is a lovely man but he's in his nineties and just can't perform and Lucy's husband is a complete twat who's only interested in beer and football. Do you know what he said to her when she suggested they should have sex? His exact words were, 'Who'd want to stick their cock into a wrinkly old snatch like yours?'""Angie," I pleaded. "Help me out here.""Sorry stud, you're on your own. Charles is impotent and Eddie is every bit the complete twat that Marie said he is. And now we've got the taste for succulent female flesh," she gave an evil leer as she winked at my wife. "We are as keen to get our lecherous hands on the lovely Samantha as you'll be once you've met her."I gave up. "In that case," says I. "Can I meet the other five of your friends first, please? It's just that I'd rather that my first words to those I've not met yet aren't, 'Hello, I'm Geoff; I'll be your cock for this evening'." The girls exchanged looks and nodded their agreement."Fifth:" I continued, "This 'idea', that now somehow appears to be a fait accompli, only came about because your friends have no sex partners. If any of them begin a sexual relationship outside this group then they drop out. It's not fair to their partners to continue."And last: for now at least. We never speak of this outside your friend group, and neither do the others. Now, those are my suggestions. You can disagree, amend or add as you think fit. This isn't a negotiation with winners and losers. I'm just trying to set out guidelines to stop something good from biting us in the backside.They settled back in their seats to think through what I'd said while I walked to the window and looked outside: It seemed like a nice day for a stroll before lunch so I suggested they join me, partly to let their newly discovered Sapphic libidos settle before I left them alone while I went to the pub. As I suspected, Angie had left a travel bag with a change of clothes in her car, just in case. I knew it was a set up last night! They went upstairs to change and came down together both looking great in light, floaty summer dresses that showed their figures off. Quarter of an hour later we locked up and strolled down the road together, chatting idly as we enjoyed the sunshine.Without really thinking about it, we ended up in the local park. Yes, that one. The one where I'd fucked Marie, out in the open, through the slit in the crotchless panties I'd bought her. The place where our sex life re-ignited, and the same panties she'd been wearing last night when Angie finger-fucked her.Angie made the connection too. "No fucking way! This is the park isn't it? Where you randy old bastards did the dirty deed! Show me the spot!" Marie took her hand and led her along the path that curved around to the far side of the lake. We came to the little shelter where you could lean and watch the ducks paddling aimlessly around and, more importantly, see anyone coming along the path.There was no-one there when we arrived, and Angie's face lit up as she imagined me taking Marie from behind at that very place only a few weeks before.Marie looked at me thoughtfully. "Angie is one of my 'special' friends, I'm here and you have my knowledge and approval. I think we meet all of your ground rules. Fuck her. You fucked me this morning and she blew you, so I think we owe her. Fuck her. Fuck her here and now, just like you fucked me.She stepped close to me and kissed me passionately, pulling my hand to her tits. I had no problem with that and groped them with the enthusiasm they deserved. Then she broke off and moved to Angie. She stood between her friend and the path and bent down and reached under Angie's knee length summer dress to pull down her panties. I'm certain from Angie's reaction that Marie copped a feel too.As Marie stood, she lifted the hem at the back of Angie's skirt to expose her slender, toned, walker's bum to me. "Go on, please Geoff. Fuck her for me. Then she moved to her new lover and they kissed. Hesitantly at first but then with real lust.As the girls locked lips, I unzipped and let my cock out of his cage. I moved forwards so he returned to the place he started his morning, hard and erect, lodged between her firm buttocks. I reached around and squeezed my hands between two pairs of tits in order to touch Angie's. She was bra-less and I hadn't noticed; I must be getting old.Marie grunted, "I've got these; you concentrate downstairs." So I did. I held Angie's dress up with one hand while the other moved between her thighs. She was already wet. I rubbed my index finger firmly over her tight little anus. She wriggled, but didn't pull away as I pushed the tip against the wrinkled sphincter.I told her, quietly, "Not this time, but soon, my finger and maybe more is going in here." She moaned into Marie's mouth. I moved my hand forwards, my finger sliding inside her damp little place that I had just got to know oh so intimately. She pushed back against me. She was ready, but we could take her a little further.Marie was kissing her neck and kneading her tits. I carried on finger-fucking her and rubbing my cock between her cheeks, and checking for pedestrians. She stiffened and I looked over her shoulder at my wife. She nodded; it was time. I put my hands on her shoulders and bent her gently at the waist and put my cock between her pussy lips. I moved him back and forth to get him nice and wet from the lubricant dripping from her cunt then I pushed gently forward.Angie pushed back to meet me and slowly I slipped all the way inside. Marie caught my eye. "This isn't love-making: This is dirty outdoor sex. Just fuck her and fuck her h

Geoff and Marie's Good Life: Part 1My Daughter's PantiesA retired couple disagree about Linda's panties.Based on posts by Only In My Mind, in 15 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."This must be Thursday," the line from Hitchhiker's Guide To The Galaxy by Douglas Adams kept echoing round in my head. "I never could get the hang of Thursdays."The reason for my bemusement was my wife standing in front of me waving a small pink piece of fabric in my face shouting, "And what do you think of these?"Perhaps this will make more sense with a bit of context. My name is Geoffrey, but you can call me Geoff; I don't think I need to share my surname. I'm an ordinary retired bloke in my mid-sixties looking for peaceful life, as if; I'm 5 foot 10, and average build although my waist has thickened a bit since my days in the rugby club seniors' team. I still keep fit with regular trips to the local pool and walking a few miles every day.My wife is called Marie after her French grandmother. Marie is a couple of months younger than me, also retired and has, as I tease her with, a curvy continental figure. Buxom, would be a good word to describe her. I love her to bits, even though she can go from naught to angry in 2 seconds. Oh, those passionate French. I have to be honest, however, the passions have waned somewhat recently. It isn't that we don't have sex any more, it's just that the periods between intimacy are getting exponentially longer. By my calculation, and yes that's how fulfilling my sex life is, the next attempt is due in six years.We have two adult kids, Pete and Linda, each with decent jobs, their own homes and steady partners. Linda also has a 13 year old son, Colin, from a previous relationship with an idiot. I like Mike, her current boyfriend, he has an actual vocabulary; I think he's a keeper.On this particular Thursday I had dropped my wife off at Linda's house to wait for a delivery of flat pack furniture from a well-known Swedish store, whilst I made a quick trip to a local builders' merchant for some bits and pieces for jobs the kids needed doing at their houses; it being well known that retired fathers have nothing better to do with their time.It only took half an hour or so and I knew that Marie would find something to occupy her; either mowing the lawn, weeding the borders or vacuum cleaning the stair carpet. The woman can't sit still. This Thursday, though, it appeared that Linda had pre-empted her mother, the lawn was manicured, the garden pristine and the whole house shone. My wife, however, does not give up easily and had decided to look in the laundry basket to see if there was anything she could get washed, dried and ironed while we waited for the delivery and I assembled the unit in Colin's room.I let myself into Linda's house and shouted, "It's only me! Where are you?""I'm in here," my wife called back. Now, like most men, I often miss subtle cues but this time I resisted pointing out that if I knew where 'here' was I wouldn't have asked where she was. Why? Because she did not sound pleased at all and I was the only one there to take the fallout.And that's how I found myself standing in Linda's kitchen while my wife waved a scrap of pink fabric in front of me, shouting, "And what do you think of these?""This must be Thursday," I echoed Arthur Dent's thoughts. "I never could get the hang of Thursdays."I realized that my wife was angry but I hadn't been there to actually piss her off. I apparently do have the ability to piss her off in my absence, but I couldn't think of anything I might have done that involved pink fabric. I decided that she may provide further clues if I actually said nothing so I gazed at her blankly and shook my head."Don't you know what these are?" She yelled at me. Ah, a clue; but no. I still have no fucking idea. I shook my head again; it worked the first time."They are crotchless panties!" She hissed, "What do you think of that?" I considered the possibilities. They weren't mine, I didn't think they were Marie's, I thought they were a little large for Colin, but if they were his, then I would encourage him to be who he needed to be, so that left Linda as the most likely owner. I wasn't sure why Marie suddenly wanted to discuss my daughter's, or Colin's, underwear so I stuck to a strategy that had served me well so far, and said nothing. Unfortunately, all good things come to an end and apparently now I was required to actually comment."What do you want me to say?" I asked, genuinely puzzled as to why I would have an opinion on a grown woman's underwear. I mean, I knew my daughter wasn't a virgin; there was Colin as evidence for a start. I also doubted that Mike spent the weekends at Linda's house sleeping on the sofa, so what was the problem?"What sort of woman would wear something like this?" My wife demanded, "What would you say if I wore panties like this?"I don't really know what came over me: I usually have more sense than to say what I actually think. Most men only survive to my age by giving the answers their women want to hear, never what's actually going through our minds."What sort of woman would wear something like this?" I repeated, stepping forwards, my voice rising. "Perhaps a woman who wants to excite her man, perhaps a woman who wants to show him how naughty she can be, perhaps a woman who wears them because SHE likes them, perhaps a woman who wants to feel like she's still woman and not just a mother!" Marie stayed silent as I took another step forwards towards backing away just a little from me. All reason has left me and I knew she'd make me suffer for this but I wasn't about to let my wife belittle my little girl, now a grown woman, for enjoying her boyfriend in ways my wife was denying me."What would I say if you wore panties like that?"I'd say 'Sweetheart, put a short skirt on and that nice cashmere sweater and let's take a walk to the park. Let's walk to the little shelter at the end of the path near the river; the one where you can see anyone walking towards you.'"I'd say 'When we get there I'm going to stand behind you and lift the back of your skirt up and feel your bum, and if you're very good I'll reach right forwards through the slit in your panties and find your soft warm slit inside them and rub you from front to back and back again.'"I'd say, 'I'm going to put my fingers inside you and, when you get thoroughly wet, I'm going to unzip my trousers and put my cock in your hands to get it really hard and then I'll put it through the slit in the panties and into you.'"I'd say, 'I'll press against you as you press yourself back into me and I'm going to fuck you rigid until we both come. And while we're thrusting at each other I'll put my hands under your sweater onto your bra-less tits and tantalize your nipples until you could cut glass with them. I'll squeeze your tits and kiss your neck and thrust and thrust until we both come.'"And then," here I paused, "I'd like to think that I could take you home and do it all over again in the comfort of our bed."By now I was standing directly in front of my wife, not menacing her but waiting for a response. She dropped the panties on the floor and reached up to me and gave me the first passionate kiss we'd had for ages. I lifted my hand and caressed her tit; she moaned into my mouth and; then the bloody doorbell rang.I went to the door trying to think my stiffy down. Fortunately flat-pack furniture has little erotic appeal for me, so the delivery man was not offended. After helping me carry it into the entrance hall he left, mercifully unaware of my recent sexual arousal. I went back to the kitchen to see my wife and, although the moment was lost, she seemed calmer. I asked her to help me upstairs with the package and she told me she'd follow shortly, which she did. She helped me to unpack the unit and set out all of the parts and fittings before she went back down stairs leaving me to do the manly stuff. Marie brought me a cup of tea a while later and we chatted, although she seemed quieter than usual, then she went back downstairs again.These units always seem to take me longer than I think they ought to put together, but eventually I finished and called my wife upstairs to admire my prowess as an assembler of Swedish bedroom furniture. She complimented me profusely, as I deserved, and we both returned to the kitchen. There, while I was busy doing technical, guy stuff upstairs, she had washed, tumble-dried and ironed Linda's laundry and laid it on the kitchen counter. On top of the pile was a pair of neatly ironed pink crotchless panties with a post-it note slipped inside. The note red, "Oh, these look like fun. Love Mum," with a smiley face drawn at the bottom.When we got home, my wife prepared our evening meal, as it had been my turn the day before, and I did some on-line shopping, ensuring that the items would be delivered next day while Marie was out volunteering at the local charity shop.On Saturday I woke up before our alarm went off so I went in the bathroom first to shower and shave. My wife woke up as I returned to our bedroom and wandered off towards the bathroom for her shower showing her cute little bare tush as she went. I finished getting dried and dressed and made the bed, then I went downstairs after shouting through the bathroom door to see what she wanted for breakfast.I took croissants out of the freezer and put the oven on to heat up as I made a cup of tea for each of us and set the table with butter and jam,  apricot, obviously,  for the croissants. As I was putting the tray of pastries into the oven I heard the shower turn off and the sound of Marie's footsteps as she made her way back to the bedroom to get dressed. Less than a minute later I heard a squeal. I had laid some clothes out for her; A pale blue cashmere sweater, a short dark blue skirt in a nice summery material and a pair of French navy blue crotchless panties.There was a note slipped into the panties. It red, "It looks like the weather will be ideal for a walk to the park today, and this seems to be the perfect outfit. Love Geoff," with a smiley face on the bottom.We enjoyed our walk as the weather was ideal; and the outfit was perfect. I think I might have finally got the hang of Thursdays.Watching PornA retired couple find inspiration in porn.I was sat quietly reading when my wife came in from her girls' evening out. When I tell you that my wife and I both retired in our sixties you'll understand that 'girl' refers to gender and attitude, rather than age. Marie, my better half, is a short, voluptuous woman with youthful features, shoulder length brown hair and deep brown eyes to match her tawny skin, a legacy of her Mediterranean French ancestry on her mother's side. I still enjoy looking at her.I am entirely unlike her: An unremarkable man in his mid-sixties, of average height, short hair to compensate for the receding hairline, heavier than I would like but not too overweight and reasonably fit. We recently reconnected sexually after a longish dry spell following an episode I described earlier in a story titled, "My Daughter's Panties""Hello love," I said. "Nice evening?""Oh, yes, I suppose so," she replied distractedly.I looked at her, waiting for some sort of follow up to her unusual lack of enthusiasm and then, none forthcoming, went back to my book. She disappeared upstairs to get changed into her jammies and when she came back down I put my book down and patted my knee. She smiled and crossed the room to sit on my lap. I put my arm around her and asked, "Did something happen tonight? You don't seem upset but something seems to be on your mind."She thought for a moment, then said, "Do you know what 'Only Fans' is? I seem to recognize the name but I can't rember where from.""It's a sort of social media app I've read about in the newspaper," I replied. "But the stories all seem to focus on celebs and wannabe z-listers showing their tits, and more, to paying subscribers to make money. I've no idea if there are less scandalous posts: That wouldn't sell newspapers. Why do you ask?""Well," she began, a little sheepishly. "The girls seem to have noticed that I seem to be a little more," she paused to think of the right word. "; Content the last couple of times we've met up and they wanted to know why, so I told them what happened at Linda's; and afterwards."What happened afterwards was that our sex-life was reinvigorated, something that I, for one, was very happy about. I was a little taken aback that this was a topic of discussion amongst my wife's social group but, fuck it! I was getting laid again; she could shout it from the rooftops and I wouldn't give a shit.I still wasn't sure why two oldies rediscovering their naughty bits would lead to a discussion about Only Fans, so I asked Marie how the topic came up. She explained, "Well, you know we meet early at the Black Swan, before the office workers pile in and leave about seven before the serious piss-artists start getting rowdy?" I nodded to confirm that I was aware of these facts, as this was the standing arrangement for girls' nights the first and third Friday of each month, and had been since she retired."So," she went on. "The girls were really interested in what we did, how often and whether we needed any; accessories to help out because of our age," she saw the look on my face and hastily added. "Of course I told them we managed fine without any sex toys but, I might have let slip about the panties. By now it was getting too noisy to hold a decent conversation when there was six of us around the table but I'm sure one of the girls said that I should get a whole wardrobe of sexy clothes to wear for you and share the pictures and videos of me modelling them on Only Fans.""And did your friends explain why you should take up what is, effectively, borderline sex-work as a hobby?" I asked, rather testily."Not really," she replied. "And by then we were all getting our coats, ready to leave and I never got a chance to ask what she meant." Her voice got softer as she continued, "How rude are the videos? I've never actually seen any real pornography. I think that the dirtiest thing I've seen was Game Of Thrones on TV, with all of those tits, bums and willies on show."I gawped at her. "Christ!" I exclaimed as I tried to think how to compare GOT to what is freely available to view on line. "Imagine," I said. "That there's a sex act you'd like to see: Absolutely anything." She nodded. "As long as you can spell what you want to see, as long as it isn't actually illegal, someone,  in fact lots of someones,  has a video of them doing it, often live, online. Even if it's illegal it's out there, just in places people like us won't go."She gazed at me, eyes wide, "No way! Like, real sex, with stiffies?"How could anyone get to our age and still be that innocent? "Yes dear," I replied. "Stiffies, tongues, fingers, dildos and, in one memorable video I've seen, a car gear shift. That put the next episode of Top Gear in an entirely new light for me.""It's still early," she whispered. "Could you find some to show me?"I helped her up, noticing a bulge in my pants as I did so; she could still do that to me after all these years! I powered up the laptop and opened a private tab. Marie sat back on my lap as I showed her how to find porn on the internet. If you're not familiar with the process, it's about as difficult as finding salt water in the sea. Now I'm not going to share details, but I've a go-to porn site I'm reasonably comfortable with, so I typed in the address and showed Marie the home page. The thumbnail images for the videos-of-the-day were more explicit than anything she'd ever seen in her sixty-plus years."So what do we have to do to see the videos?" She asked, urgently. I told her to press the Play button. She did and watched, entranced, as an entirely unconvincing college nerd came home early to find the pool-guy fucking his pneumatic step-mom; only for the nerd to step in to take over when the pool-guy apparently ran out of semen."Are they all that bad?" She asked. I had to admit that most were. She seemed disappointed that the explicit sex she'd finally just witnessed was so cheesy. I had an idea."Hang on," I said. "I think you might prefer this." I moved the cursor up to the search bar and typed in 'Sensual, Only Fans'. As I expected, there was a lot of dross but in amongst it, two or three links looked promising. I clicked on the first one.After a four second ad featuring an attractive woman fingering herself, I was able to skip to the video. Marie gasped. The still frame showing behind the play button was of a man and a woman, probably in their late twenties, kneeling on a bed facing each other. The man was good looking and well made, but more like a runner than a gym bunny. His cock was erect; big enough to make any woman happy but not so big that the rest of us would give up and go home.The woman was simply gorgeous. She glowed in the atmospheric lighting, as if she'd showered and rubbed herself all over with baby oil; which was probably the case. I could almost imagine I could smell the femininity of her skin. "Fuck!" Marie said, softly. "I wish we looked that good.""You did, Babe," I whispered in her ear as kissed the top of her head. "But those two are forty years younger than us.""Look at her tits! I wish mine looked like that," complained Marie. I pulled against me and caressed her tits."Trust me love," I reassured her. "Your boobs have nothing to be ashamed of."Marie wriggled back onto my lap. "Hit Play," she demanded. "And take notes, there will be a test when I get you upstairs after the video finishes."We watched the couple as they explored each other's bodies with hands, lips and tongues. My wife sat forward and stared intently at the screen as the woman took the guy's cock in her mouth and, apparently inhaled the full length while looking lustfully up at him. She squealed as the guy went down on the woman, licking and sucking her labia with obvious pleasure. She sighed as the guy's tongue disappeared into his lover's cunt and moaned in delight a few minutes later as his cock took the same path.We sat, cuddled together in the chair, as their love-making competed to their apparent satisfaction, the pearly white fluid seeping from the gorgeous woman's equally gorgeous slit as evidence that the guy, at least, reached orgasm. Marie looked at me and said, in a tone of voice that brooked no argument, "We. Have. Got. To. Do. That!"I wasn't about to disagree but I did need some clarity. "Which bit?" I asked. "Do you mean go and have sex, or film ourselves having sex; you know? For your Only Fans site."She looked at me as though I'd gone insane, "No, you fucking idiot! I want to go upstairs, dim the lights, cast that video to the bedroom TV and fuck each other exactly the way that they do, at exactly the same time as they are doing it..", I looked at the time bar on the video: It went from zero to twenty five minutes. I wasn't sure if I could manage to last that long at the best of times, and I'd just had a sexually aroused woman squirming on my lap for at least half an hour while we watched porn!On the other hand; nothing ventured, nothing gained; keep calm and carry on; stiff upper lip and all that: one way or another, I was definitely getting laid tonight!Marie looked thoughtfully at the screen and decided. "Right," she said. "You've got twenty minutes while I shower, dry and moisturize: Try to recreate the atmosphere from the video."I looked at the guy in the video; erection? Sorted; six pack and designer stubble, not in twenty minutes. So instead I swapped out the LED lamps in the bedroom for dimmer, warmer bulbs from table lamps in the other rooms. I set up my phone, tablet and laptop at different vantage points to record our attempt to do a tribute band version of the chart topping performance we'd just watched. I stripped the quilt from the bed and threw it into the spare room. There, the stage was set; I just hoped I didn't get performance anxiety.Marie came back, naked and aroused, from the bathroom. Her skin glowing in the warm honey colored lights around the bed. "You seem overdressed," she pointed out, so I stripped. I already had the video set up on her phone and mirrored to our TV, paused and ready to play. I walked around the bed, setting the devices to record, as she took her place near the center. I joined her and after a glance to be sure she was ready, I pressed Play.It reminded me of dance classes we'd once tried, but we didn't have to keep time to the music and it didn't matter if we were half a step behind. It was magical. We kissed when they kissed; long and slow and languorous. When his hand found her tit, my hand found Marie's. When he rolled his lover's nipples, Marie got the same sensation a few seconds later.When the woman licked the shaft of his cock from balls to tip, mine got the same treatment. Marie had never taken a testicle into her mouth until that night but she sucked mine right in as though she'd been born to it. She sucked me deeper and for longer than she ever had before and the look of pure desire as she watched her saliva dripping down my cock made me shudder with lust.The guy gently pushed his woman onto her back and knelt between her thighs. Marie moaned in anticipation before I even touched her. As I began to lick around her opening she stroked my head. "I'm not fantasizing about him fucking me you know. In my head, that's you and me up there; the way we used to be.""I know," I murmured into her cunt. "She's gorgeous, but you're real and here and all that I need." Marie shuddered as she climaxed for the first time, whether it was my words or my tongue on her clit wasn't important as long as she was happy.I've never had a problem with cunnilingus but I spent longer eating Marie that evening than I ever had before. I licked around her lips and probed deep into her folds before I did more than nudge her clit with my tongue. I carried on watching the guy on the screen, ignoring Marie's pleas to change pace. We had a plan and I was sticking to it. Only when he put one and then two fingers into his lover would I do the same. When he put one hand on her belly with his other hand fingering her cunt, I guessed what he was doing and searched for that little area inside Marie and curled my index finger to stimulate it. She came again; that was twice.He let his partner come down from her climax as he moved up to kiss her, cupping her tits as he did so. I copied him as Marie moaned again. After a few minutes we moved down once more, two fingers inside our women and sucking their clits in tandem: Marie came again; this guy's pacing was good! That's three orgasms for my lover.Eventually we moved back and slid inside our girls. Back and forth we moved as the women gasped with ragged breaths, both sheened with sweat. We pulled out and coaxed the w

Legends of Godiva: Part 5Surviving a Viking camp is not easy.Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels.Godgifu found Cnut sitting by the stream, absentmindedly throwing rocks into it with a sour look on his face. She walked to his side and rested her hand on his shoulder, "I'm sorry;" she said quietly."Why the Pindsvin sorry?" Cnut said quietly, "Afraid of Cnut the beast? Think he cut off the Pindsvin face for arguing with Cnut? You think easy? Be king to three countries?""And some of Sweden;" Godgifu added. "No; I don't. Half the time I can't deal with Coventry, much less Mercia. No; I meant I was sorry for assuming the worst about you. I only knew about you from stories told by people angry and hurting about what they had lost in war. After all that, I didn't even want you to be a man, much less one who's; well, goofy and likeable," she said, sitting down next to him."Not likeable. The Emma; she not like Cnut," he said with tired resignation."Look, if you say another woman's name during sex, of course she's going to be mad;""No. The Pindsvin not understand. The Emma not mad. The Emma not like Cnut. The Leofric say 'everyone like Cnut,' but the Emma; no," he said, throwing a pebble into the water."Well, what have you given her to like?" Godgifu asked, pulling a blade of grass out of the ground and putting it between her thumbs and blowing, making a loud screeching squawk sound. "What I mean is, you were in Coventry just a couple hours, and you got Sir Hulgar to like you; and he doesn't like anybody," she said, bumping his elbow with her shoulder."We play dice;""So, you spent some time with him, doing something he likes to do? Okay; when do you spend time with Emma?""Cnut king of three countries; spending time difficult. Give her good fuck. She even make the squirrel sound with good fuck, but then turn away after. Not talk. Not make the spoons. Just take the candle and the feather and scratches the paper with the ink and cries. The Emma not happy, not like Cnut. Maybe she think Cnut beast, too.""So, now you're going to Torksey so Leofric can tell her that, despite you saying Aelfgifu's name during sex, you're not fucking her anymore? Your plan is to prove the Emma's wrong to be upset and that you're right?" Godgifu asked."Yes. Tell her Cnut is right, good husband;" he said, his voice trailing off until he sighed heavily. "This; not good plan.""Nope. Telling us we're emotional and wrong about feeling something is pretty much going to go very badly for you every single time. You know what's a good idea?" she asked. Cnut glanced over at her uneasily. "Bringing me along with you," she finished."The Leofric; he not like this idea. The Pindsvin is small; break easy," he said, throwing a larger stone into the water."Yes, and the Leofric also won't tell you when you have bad ideas. I will. Bring me along, keep me safe somewhere and I'll help you win over the Emma. No problem. Everything fine," Godgifu said, imitating him and earning a scowl from Cnut."Pindsvin; you know Cnut not think 'everything fine' when he say 'everything fine,'" he admitted."Yes, Sire. Leofric knows, too. He just won't tell you so. He's too nice. He'll just help you anyway and probably get himself killed. Then, you would have an even bigger problem than no Emma," Godgifu said."What problem then?""Me.""Ah," Cnut said. Then, he stood and slowly pulled his tunic up and over his head, revealing a tanned and toned torso, bulging with muscles, so ridiculously gorgeous and perfect that Godgifu started laughing aloud. Knowing exactly the affect he had on her, Cnut grinned, threw his tunic at her, shucked his pants, and waded into the water to wash himself."Leofric! Help! I need to come again!" Godgifu laughingly yelled through the trees, watching Cnut bathe."Dammit woman, I'm currying Harold!" Leofric yelled back. "What happened? You were just supposed to apologize, for God's sake!""I am Cnut!" the King announced in explanation, causing Godgifu to burst into giggles. "Leofric! The Pindsvin comes with us to Torksey! Help us to win the Emma!" he yelled."What?" Leofric said, quickly running into the clearing. "Sire, that's; that's not; I mean; perhaps we should consider; it might not be;""The Pindsvin come! I am Cnut!""Don't I get a say in any of this, Sire?""See, I told you," Godgifu said, gesturing to Leofric. "He's too nice. You need me." She stood and pulled Leofric's tunic over her head and threw it down at his feet."Well, why does he need you?" Leofric asked, exasperated."I am Pindsvin!" she yelled happily, running naked into the water.Cnut, Leofric and Godgifu scouted the camp at Torksey, a fertile swath of land close to the banks of the River Trent. Numerous shelters and lodges lined the rough paths of the Vikings' army's winter home. Smoke came up in several places, no doubt from fires stoked by metalworkers that were melting down items stolen from England's holy places.Much to their surprise, there was also a small, but steady, stream of people approaching the camp. Cnut explained that it was known that many English towns nearby did business with the winter camp, but he never heard tell of numbers that would explain what they saw today. Everyone funneled toward a single entry point, where they would relinquish their weapons, submit to inquiries, and hand over a sum of money or goods before being allowed into the camp.Godgifu whispered to the two men crouched over where she lay behind the bush, "All right, so the plan is, I get in line, go in there and tell them I am a maid you sent to Emma, and then I talk with her and try to get her out of there;""No. That is not the plan. You're staying safe here at the ca;" Leofric said, frowning down at her, only to be interrupted by the King.Cnut grunted in agreement. "Yes. Plan very good. And the Pindsvin not say about when Cnut spray seed on numsen;"Godgifu looked over her other shoulder to Cnut and rolled her eyes, "Why on Earth would you think I'd tell her about you coming on my ass? Honestly; you think that we'd just be chatting about court or hairstyles and I'd just blurt out 'Oh, by the way;""No. You won't be chatting with anyone about anything because you will be here;" Leofric said, tugging her braid to turn her head toward him. Godgifu tugged her braid out of his hand, turned back to the King and raised her eyebrows, waiting for the answer to her question.Cnut held up a hand, effectively covering Godgifu's entire face, "Cnut knows the women. They get together. They say all the things," he said darkly.Leofric growled in frustration, "Diva, stop ignoring me. That is a Viking camp. Do you have any idea what they do to people, much less to someone like you?"Godgifu clenched her jaw and shook her head, "Leofric, you know I should be the one to go. I speak the language and I'm not, well; you two. If you two go and they recognized Cnut in there, they might hold him hostage and there's not a lot of people in the Witengamot that would pay to get him out. You can't go because you look exactly like every guy that's been fighting them all this time and they'd probably kill you on sight. Nobody ever worries about me because I look like a little;""Pindsvin; hedgehog, yes," Cnut said absently, patting the top of her head while squinting at the line of men entering the camp."So; what do I tell her to get her to leave?" Godgifu asked, worriedly watching Leofric rise angrily and stalk back to their camp."Tell her Cnut is here," he said, shrugging as if saying the obvious.Godgifu snorted and rolled her eyes, "Well, why would that make her leave the camp? You go off to another country after saying the wrong name when you were having sex and all of a sudden she's supposed to jump for joy when she gets a summons from you? No. You need to soften her up a bit. Be nice. Remind her of the good times. Like, what did you say when you asked her to marry you?""Not ask. Treaty. Treaty say 'Marry Cnut and promise not kill the Emma's Aethelred children. Send them to France. Not-dead children love France. Chalk cliffs. Good cheese. Everything fine.""Oh, dear God, you've really been leaning hard on this good-looking thing, haven't you?" Godgifu grumbled under her breath."I am Cnut;" he said, shrugging."Yeah, you are Cnut; and the Cnut is handsome. But, you know what? If you want to stay married and be a good king, you've gotta work harder than that. You've had it easy because you're tall, gorgeous, rich and powerful. Problem is, you're no longer trying to get a woman to bed, now. You're trying to make your wife happy and that's a completely different thing. A woman might get stupid once or twice about a handsome man, but unless you build more than that, she'll only hate herself more and more every time she gives in to you. Orgasms only make you happy for so long. Not-dead children living in another country aren't a good basis for a marriage, either. It doesn't give you a lot to talk about. I wish Leofric didn't hate the idea of it so much. He would know what to say," Godgifu said, glancing back to the grove of trees where Leofric had disappeared.Cnut grunted, "The Leofric has good words. Good words; ugly face.""Shut up!" she said, slapping his shoulder, "He's not ugly! He's just bruised. Don't be a jerk!""Why the small women always smæk big men?" grumbled Cnut scowling and rubbing his shoulder. "What Leofric say to win grumpy Pindsvin?" he asked.Godgifu thought for a while and smiled, shaking her head, "Not a thing, actually. In a situation where most people would have said a whole bunch of wrong things, Leofric just stayed quiet and close and invited me choose whether to talk to him; and it made me want to. He red me perfectly. That's what you need to do. Emma needs you to notice her, to enjoy her; to see what makes her happy." Godgifu sighed, looking up the trees to where Leofric had disappeared in the distance. She hated to do this. She wished there was another way."So, what makes the Emma happy?" she asked, poking Cnut in the hip with her elbow to draw his attention away from the camp.Instead of looking down at her, he kept his eyes fixed on the rough looking camp and sighed. "Not Cnut," he answered simply."Well, fine. I'll talk with her and get her to you, but just think about what I said, because making this woman happy just became your biggest challenge," Godgifu said.Cnut grunted in agreement and handed her a small pack, strapping it on her back and across her front in a way that seemed odd, yet comfortable. Looking back to the camp, she squared her shoulders, trying to be braver than she felt. "Okay;" she said, coughing to cover for her throat tightening in fear, "I'll come back as soon as I can. Tell Leofric; tell him; you know;" she said, wiping away the tears that started falling down her cheeks.Steeling herself, Godgifu started off for the Viking camp, but found her progress hindered when her feet left the ground. "What are you doing?" she squawked, as Cnut lifted her over his shoulder by her waistband and returned to the grove where Leofric had gone."The Leofric ready?" Cnut said, casually hanging Godgifu's kicking and squirming body from a branch on the tree and securing the strap around it that he had wrapped around her body under the guise of securing her pack.Leofric turned from Harold to Cnut, his face a mask of confused relief. "She's; not going then?""Pindsvin easy to catch when think she get her way. You not know this? Why work so hard?" Cnut said, casually ducking as Godgifu's foot grazed his ear. "She watch from here. Know her Leofric safe."Leofric nodded, glad Cnut couldn't see the fury in Godgifu's eyes. Leaning in and hoping she didn't take a bite out of him, he murmured, "Watch us. If anything goes wrong or if we don't come back by morning, go back to Coventry and tell Sir Hulgar what has happened. Tell no one who supports the Witengamot, just Sir Hulgar," he said, brushing Godgifu's hair back behind her ear."How am I supposed to do that? Loosen these straps. Cut me free. He's tied me up here like I'm going to be spit roasted," she hissed."How is it that treason is always the answer to every problem you come across? After we're gone, use the knife you're trying to wriggle out of your sleeve. You'll be free in 20 minutes. Now, give me a kiss for luck;" he whispered. Godgifu's lips trembled, unshed tears filling her eyes. Finally, she nodded and lifted her face to his. Expecting trouble, Leofric pecked her lips quickly and just barely dodged a head-butt from his future wife.With a glare of annoyance, Leofric reached behind her and pulled the hidden knife out of her sleeve, throwing it to the ground out of reach. Then, purposefully, he ran his hands over every inch of her body, removing three more weapons before he finished with her. "You come back," she said, wriggling against her bindings. "You come back, Leofric, or so help me I'll; I'll do the most dangerous thing I can think of; and then I'll keep doing dangerous things until I can join you again," she vowed.Leofric only smiled, took her face in his hands and kissed her tenderly, coaxing her lips with his until he felt her soften and kiss him back. "What did I do to deserve you?" he asked, smiling and pressing his forehead to hers."The Leofric was punishment for the Pindsvin tax debt! Come!" Cnut shouted, starting down the hill toward the camp. Leofric sighed, kissed Godgifu one last time, and took off to join the King.Godgifu watched the two men stride downhill and join the line of people waiting to enter the camp, slipping a length of thick wire out of the cuff of her tunic, careful to avoid the serrated edge carved into one side and began sawing away at the leather straps binding her to the tree. Her eyes never moved from the two men casually joining the line of men waiting to join the camp, trying to read their body language, drawing any possible meaning from the slightest gesture.Just as the men reached the front of the line, Godgifu cut through her bindings and climbed onto the branch to which she had been bound. When it was their turn to enter, Cnut spoke briefly to the guards. Then, he nodded to Leofric, who reached into his pack for a pouch; probably the money they were charging for admittance to the camp. Leofric handed the pouch to Cnut who passed it over to the guards. They were in! It was working!Then, Leofric turned toward her, his face lit up by the golden setting sun, and smiled. Godgifu almost raised a hand to wave to him; and then he sneezed. Leofric had done nothing more exciting than sneeze, when suddenly, as Godgifu watched in horror, the guards started shouting and sacks were thrown over both Leofric and Cnut's heads as the men protested, their hands were bound behind them, and they were dragged away kicking and struggling."Watch us. If anything goes wrong or if we don't come back by morning, go back to Coventry and tell Sir Hulgar what has happened;" Leofric's parting words echoed in Godgifu's mind. She had no intention whatsoever of heeding them, but having his voice with her was a comfort as she crept through the darkness around the edges of the Viking camp.Godgifu was accustomed to sneaking around unseen. After years of sneaking out of the castle, past servants and Sir Hulgar's watchful eye to rid herself of the veils she had to wear and put on the comfortable dress that she wore as Lady Godiva, she could easily melt into shadows or walk through lit places and be mistaken as someone else. These skills served her well as she prowled the cold marshes surrounding the encampment, watching and learning.She had seen the men drag Leofric and Cnut toward an area where numerous boats had been pulled onto the land and prepared for wintering. Had they been killed? Why would they have been brought to such a place? It didn't look like anyone spent much time out here with the boats. Most of the camp's population preferred the warmer areas where the metalworkers' fires burned. After searching the boat area, the only thing she saw was a disgruntled man arguing with himself as he carved a knife handle out of a piece of bone.Frustrated, Godgifu took to watching the occupants of the camp instead. Most of the men were engaged in some form of metalworking. Some were sorting pillaged items according to their metal into piles, where they would be moved to different areas of the camp to be broken into pieces and melted into coins or ingots by the ever-burning fires. Slaves were everywhere. Mostly boys and young men, though there were some women, as well. The most menial tasks were reserved for the male slaves: feeding the fires, carrying non-precious items around. The female thralls were most often seen sewing or cooking food, when they weren't regularly being pulled into a shelter to service one of the Vikings.From what Godgifu could tell, when they weren't counting their plunder or forcing themselves on their slaves, the Vikings mostly argued with each other. It appeared the camp was made up of several disparate groups of Vikings from different areas in Norway, Sweden, and Denmark. The languages were all somewhat similar, and because Godgifu spoke Danish, she was able to understand most of what they were saying. As for why they were arguing, it was surprising how petty it all was.Apparently two enormous blonde men, Hafdan and Gorm, were at odds because Hafdan used Gorm's favorite cup without permission and dented it when Hafdan came to blows with Toke over the proper lyrics to the song "Orm's Bloody Stump." After knocking Toke unconscious with the cup, Hafdan won the argument, but sadly the exceptional cup was irreparably damaged, in Gorm's view.Skarde told anyone that would listen that Leif's campsite was encroaching on his campsite. He ended his rants by pointing to a large rock marker he had placed at the border between the two shelters, promising that anyone who dared to touch it would be smelted along with the copper. Godgifu also saw Leif emerge and nudge the rock over a touch when Skarde had gone back inside his tent.Bjorn was despondent after burning half his beard away while playing a smelting prank on Balder. Apparently, the smelting prank involved a comical explosion of sorts, which killed Balder's favorite bed slave, as well as leaving half of Bjorn's beard charred away. Balder was insisting that Bjorn pay for the loss of his bed slave, and Bjorn was insisting that Balder should cut off half of his own beard first. Balder, for his part, did not appreciate Bjorn's logic.Most of all, the Torksey Vikings argued about something called "hnefatafl." Godgifu didn't understand the word, but it appeared it was a game involving many pieces on a board. It seemed to be like chess, but with one player starting with their pieces clustered in the middle of the board and the other player's pieces surrounding them.Godgifu learned that the Torksey camp was having a hnefatafl tournament, which explained the steady stream of people entering the camp after paying a fee. What she also gathered was that the tournament was not going well. Apparently, all the Viking groups that populated Torksey had different rules for playing hnefatafl, and because there was no recognized leadership among the different groups, the tournament that was likely intended as an enjoyable diversion for the colder weather had mounted quite the death toll amongst them. Indeed, it was rare that two Vikings of different bands would sit down at a hnefatafl board and it wouldn't end in blows or bloodshed.None of this explained why Leofric and Cnut were bagged and dragged away at the main entrance to the camp, but Godgifu hoped that an explanation and news of their welfare would come in time. Considering that the Vikings had no problems with maiming or striking each other dead for the slightest infractions, the fact that Leofric and Cnut were not killed immediately was actually encouraging. Godgifu had no doubt that if the Vikings wanted them dead, Leofric and Cnut would be dead.It was in a tent-like shelter on the outskirts of the camp that Godgifu found Queen Emma. Unlike the other shelters, it appeared somewhat cleaner and even more telling were the cracks of light between the walls of the tent by someone using candles inside. Gathering her courage, Godgifu waited until she would not be seen, and then crept up to the opening in the tent, where a soft voice could be heard muttering English in a vaguely French accent. "He roughly clasped her slender frame in his manly arms, shocking her untested virtue with the passionate, throbbing heat of his turgid;""Um; my Lady?" Godgifu whispered loudly.The voice fell silent, the occupant obviously pretending that no one was there. Godgifu would have found the situation amusing, if it weren't also so serious. "My Lady, I need to speak with you," she pressed.Silence."My Lad

Legends of Godiva: Part 4A mysterious stranger comes, the lovers are parted.Based on a post by LingeringAfterthought in 5 parts. Listen to the Podcast at Explicit Novels."Oh good, I was afraid Sir Hulgar might skip over the mutilations at Sandwich;" Godgifu whispered, pinching the bridge of her nose between her eyes."So; so sorry;" Leofric said, slowly turning a greenish color."But, God was watching!" Sir Hulgar raged, thrusting his gnarled and scarred finger in the air. "The Danish demon defiled the blessed throne of England but a few weeks, before his own horse threw him to his death, ending forever his accursed reign!" At this point, almost all the children cheered, for indeed Sir Hulgar told the tale with such verve and animation that most people would not have believed it possible from a man who spoke mostly through grunts and threatening glares."His kingdom, freed from the ravages of the invaders, the Witengamot restored King Aethelred to his throne; and there was much rejoicing," Sir Hulgar said, nodding at the divinely just outcome. Then, he frowned as he noticed a small hand raised over a head canted in deep thought."Don't do it; don't do it;" Godgifu quietly urged through clenched teeth."Yes?" Sir Hulgar barked to where Frederic sat with his question."He did it;" Godgifu sighed, her shoulders slumping."But; why did King Aethelred come back? The Witengamot agreed to make the Danish one king, so why wasn't his son the king, after that? Wasn't that the bargain?" Frederic asked, frowning at the discontinuity."The barbarian King's son was a mere youth at the time, and the Witengamot saw the chance to place God's chosen English king on the throne, once more. It came at a dear price, but one they were willing to pay," Sir Hulgar answered, his face grave."But what happened to the hostages, then? The kin that the Witengamot gave to the invader to back up their promise?" Frederic pressed."The Viking's son discarded the hostages on the beach at Sandwich, after carving off all of their noses, ears and hands," Sir Hulgar answered, gesturing to show the carving motions of the knife and making a wet ripping sound for effect, "returning the wretched victims to their families mutilated, if they even survived their terrible wounds at all. You still see some of them around; veils and gloves covering their hideous scars, forever a burden to the families that sacrificed them to free their land."At these words, the children all turned with wide eyes to where Godgifu sat, ominously gloved and veiled."Uh, I can attest that Her Ladyship has all the proper body parts, having seen;" Leofric began, before receiving a swift kick from his future spouse."Oh, for heaven's sake," Godgifu sighed, unbuttoning her long gloves and wiggling them off her hands and displaying her whole limbs for the children's benefit. Their concerns only partly relieved, the kids remained dubious and continued staring, trying to fathom the violent secrets her veil no doubt kept hidden."In for a pound?" Leofric asked Godgifu, quickly glancing to Sir Hulgar who stood at the ready and glared threateningly at the assembly in the hall.Leofric and Godiva had talked about this, about her someday shedding her veils and allowing herself to be seen as she was. Knowing he would love her and be by her side, no matter what happened, gave Godiva courage. She nodded, deciding that, if only for the sake of the children, she could do this."I;"Godgifu began, her mouth suddenly dry, then spoke to the assembly. "The veils, were for the comfort and tastes of my late husband, Lord Wilfred. God rest him," she said, carefully lifting her veils only enough to show the children that each ear was intact and whole. "They became a comfort to me after he died, but also a barrier between me and all of you. I believe every comfort has the potential to become a weakness that keeps us from being whole;" she said, steeling herself. "And so, I must ask your pardon, if my weaknesses have caused any of you injury; and ask your forgiveness, for hiding from you for so long," she said quietly, slowly raising the veil in front of her face.Godgifu's cheeks flushed and people gasped as her neck, her chin, and then her lips were revealed. She paused and swallowed, screwing up her courage to raise the veil a little more; just enough to show her nose, when her entire face was suddenly revealed when Leofric decided to be helpful and took the entire covering off her and threw it to the floor.Wide eyed and speechless, she whipped her face to him, shock clearly written upon her features. Leofric, suddenly realizing he had erred, lifted her veil from the floor and folded it clumsily before returning it to her in a haphazard bundle, but the damage had been done. Terrified, Godgifu nonetheless straightened her neck, squared her shoulders and looked out at the assembly.Face after face staring at her, seeing her; not shielded by a translucent cloth, but bare and unadorned. She loved them all; and she had lied to them. She had held herself above them out of need, claiming a false standard that she failed to uphold. She was a fraud. She deserved to be dragged through the streets and left to die. The people of Coventry deserved so much better than her.No one moved. No one spoke. Indeed, it seemed no one even breathed until Frederic rose from the group of children and came to stand before her. "It's nice to see your face, my Lady," he said, head still canted in thought, his eyes taking in every detail. "I don't think there has ever been a beauty like yours seen in Coventry;" he said, offering her a wildflower."Hear, hear!" cheered Reverend Palmer, clapping enthusiastically from the back of the room. Cheers and yells of agreement filled the hall, as applause gradually broke out amongst the assembly."Thank you, Frederic," she whispered, taking the flower from him with a shaking hand, she looked over the cheering assembly in bewilderment. How was this possible? Did they not recognize her? She hadn't been brazen in her appearances as the outlaw Godiva, but she had been known generally about the town.Blushing, she stood and nodded to the assembly in thanks, "I don't understand; don't they see?" she asked, glancing at Leofric who smiled down at her."Of course, they see you; they've always seen you," Leofric said, looking out at the assembly. "But, as is often the case, people will see what they want to see; and I think they've been waiting to see you for quite a while.""Do you; do you think they knew it was me? Godgifu and Godiva? All this time?"Leofric chuckled to himself, wondering how his future wife could be so completely self-delusional as to think her unique height and build would go completely unnoticed when perfectly duplicated by a mysterious outlaw. "I think Coventry is a small village; and that these people love you," he replied.The gathering winded down and people gradually went on about their business, taking one last look at their unmasked Lady before leaving. The boys, thrilled with their new storyteller, surrounded Sir Hulgar and pelted him with questions about Viking raids and other gory conquests, eventually pulling him from the hall to show them the proper shape and heft of a Viking battle axe.At length, only a solitary figure remained in the hall. It was a man, extremely tall and broad, and shrouded. He kept himself to the shadows, though the hall was not brightly lit. Uneasy, Leofric watched the man gradually approach the dias. Taking care not to give the appearance of doing so, Leofric maneuvered his own body to be between the stranger and the unveiled Godgifu, at all times."This 'Visiting Day,'" the man's accented voice called to them as he approached closer and closer to the dias, "Is good, I think, yes? You see the eyes, and the eyes; they see you," he said, thoughtfully.Leofric's senses sharpened, exactly as they had before going into battle, and he quickly searched the room for the others that must surely have come along with this shrouded stranger. This was not how such things were done; and the secrecy of it did not bode well.Sensing Leofric's tension, but not understanding the cause, Godgifu took his arm and petted it, peering awkwardly around his large body to the stranger. "Hello, sir," she greeted him, "Are you new to Coventry? Welcome.""I am new to many places, here, yes?" the man said, still approaching at a measured pace. "This story; to this, I am not new. This story I hear many times, but not told just so," the voice continued. "This story; it is told in whispers and not to children. But this story is not finished, yes? What happened to the son?" he asked, quietly.The hairs on her neck rose, and Godgifu looked more closely at the tall shrouded stranger and suddenly understood Leofric's tension, his hand carefully pressing her behind him, resisting her efforts to come forward. This was not how such things were done; but, regardless, she would not allow Leofric to be harmed for her offenses.With swift resolve, she darted backward until she was free of Leofric's restraining arm and quickly skirted out of reach around him and ran to the approaching figure. Kneeling in a low curtsy as she replied, "The son returned to England with a great force and took back the land he ruled by rights, and despite the violence needed to establish his rule, he showed great mercy in marrying Aethelred the Unready's widow Emma. In sparing her remaining children's lives, and in showing great patience as the people recovered from the wars and accepted him, Cnut the Great, as their ruler and King of the English, Danes and Norwegians; Your Highness," she whispered, bowing her head and closing her eyes.The hall was silent, but for the heavy beating of her heart. She wondered, briefly, if the king could hear it, as well. As she waited for her fate, other thoughts drifted unbidden through her mind. For one, Godgifu realized she never knew how drafty it was in the hall before, feeling the chill air creeping across the back of her vulnerable, unveiled neck for the first time. Would she be killed immediately? Her blood spilled across the floor, staining the stones until time washed them clean of all but the memory? Or would she be left alive but mutilated, the newly unmasked mistress of the town turned into a grotesque warning to others? Would Leofric stay with her, if she was hideous? Would he even be allowed to live?Then, she heard the rustle of a hood being pushed back. A hand took her chin and tilted her face upward to a face that was so strikingly handsome that, despite her terror, she found herself blushing. Stunning eyes examined her face and she let out a shaking breath, wondering if this was the last expression so many of her countrymen had seen before they died. Cnut the Great should have looked like a crueler man, ugly and savage, but he didn't. His face was mind-numbingly beautiful; and yet, strangely annoyed."And some of the Swedes;" he said, as if reminding her for the hundredth time. "Swedes! Stubborn! Smiling and stubborn! You tell them 'do this!' and always they say 'ja, ja' and then go do what they want! Why no one remember I win them, too? Very difficult people," he grumbled to himself, turning her face from side to side, an appraising look in his eye. Looking up to Leofric, he canted his head with a glint in his eye, "I did not know this was under the veils. If I had;" he trailed off, a hint of a smile on his face.Relaxing a little, Leofric took a knee himself, "You're better off as you are, Sire. With this one, you would be without the support of the Witengamot, have gnome-sized children, half as much money, and twice as much trouble," Leofric replied dryly. "Your choice of wife was faultless. Your choice of my wife, however;" he said, folding his arms in exasperation.Cnut returned his attention to Godgifu's recently unwrapped face. "You marry this one, yes?" he stated sternly, nodding toward Leofric, still holding her chin."Uh huh;" she said breathily, unable to think clearly beyond a few simple words. The blue of his eyes made her feel like she had fallen under the ice of a frozen mountain lake."Umm;" he said dubiously, "You be good? Let this one wear pants?" he asked, raising his eyebrows."Uh huh;" she agreed, her eyes drifting leisurely down over his large muscled frame, "Well, some of the time," she amended, swallowing and staring unthinkingly at his groin."Seriously?" Leofric complained, arms akimbo.Cnut pulled her chin upward until Godgifu was standing. He bent over until they were eye-to-eye. "And you will give me what is mine. What I use to protect you. What feeds the soldiers. What builds the ships. And for being bad and making me wait, you will submit to your; punishment," he said, his eyes glinting as Godgifu shivered involuntarily at his last drawn-out word.Swimming in a haze of terrified lust, Godgifu's mind formed the words "Yes, Your Highness," with enormous effort, but what came out of her mouth was more akin to an acquiescent moan."Good," Cnut said, releasing her chin, "Go wait in his bed. I send him soon," he ordered, straightening and turning his gaze to Leofric as Godgifu nodded and obediently wandered out of the hall.Bewildered, Leofric waited kneeling, as was only proper. One did not question the king about why he came to a town in his own kingdom, much less alone, to all appearances. The fact that Cnut came without pomp was one thing. Many men had little patience for the trimmings and splendor of royal life. But, coming without any apparent companions was another thing altogether. Sir Hulgar would have returned instantly if there had been a regiment of soldiers outside. No, the king was almost certainly alone; and cloaked to hide his identity. Something was wrong; and he needed it kept quiet.Cnut looked down at him, haltingly opened and closed his mouth several times, seeming to search for words, and eventually becoming frustrated and cursing in Danish. "Shall I search for an interpreter, Sire; or will yours be joining us?" Leofric asked."No; no interpreters. A little gold makes their tongues go bad; mine speaks with hands, now," Cnut said darkly. "Stand. We use your English. Aelfgifu of Northampton; you are kin to her, yes?" he asked.Leofric blinked in surprise, then frowned, "Well, only by marriage; I think my father's brother married her second cousin; or cousin once removed; how does that go?" Leofric fumbled, wondering how his distant kinship with a Northampton noblewoman could possibly matter to the king."You are kin," Cnut barked, as if that settled the matter. "Pack for travel and go fuck wife. After dark, we ride north.""Sire, I; I'm supposed to get married in three days. What will I tell Lady Godgifu? She'll be furious!""You not married yet?" Cnut asked, a look of piqued curiosity on his face and a small smile playing on his lips. "Tell her you go, but after you fuck. Say with handsome face. Marry after we return. This is not problem," he concluded, looking appraisingly around the hall."Can you tell me where we're going, at least, Sire? When we'll be back?""Yes. We ride north. Torskey. Tell no one. Go fuck not-wife. Everything fine," Cnut said, looking at the door through which Godgifu left.Leofric kept his face calm, despite his inner thoughts. Torskey was not the average out-of-the-way English town; it was an off-season Viking camp where the raiders' ships were pulled up on shore and the populace wintered in tents and rough huts together. Cnut was inviting him to ride along into a camp full of bored barbarians for reasons unknown. Well, Cnut was ordering him to go, more than inviting him; for no Englishman in his right mind would go there voluntarily. Everything was definitely not fine."Where are his troops? How many?" Godgifu asked, leaning out the window looking over the town trying to spy out the king's companions as Leofric entered the room."Why?" Leofric asked, going about the room collecting items to pack, "Did you want to fuck them, too?" he growled under his breath.Stunned, Godgifu turned to look at him, "What's that supposed to mean? What's going on?" she asked, from her precarious window perch.Scowling, Leofric pulled her bodily from the window by her waist and tossed her onto the bed. "He wants me to go with him. North," he snarled."But; we're getting married! Can't it wait? Why is he going north?""Oh, I have no clue! Maybe Cnut the Cuntwetter intends to subdue the English populace with his Nordic good looks! You certainly didn't put up much of a fight! I need weapons; where's the armory?" Leofric said, stalking out of the room."What are you talking about?" Godgifu yelled, running after him. "Are you seriously angry with me?""Uh huh;" Leofric cooed breathlessly, mocking her reaction to Cnut. Shocked at his demeanor, Godgifu retreated a few steps, the man before her seeming nothing like the one that had so easily won her heart.Then, anger replaced her shock and she stomped back into the forfeited space, "Well, fine! So, he's handsome! Like; really, really handsome! So what? Is it really so important to you to be the prettiest face in the room? Why the hell are you mad at me?" she asked, grabbing his arm.Leofric leaned in, blocking her against the wall with his body, "I guess I just didn't realize a pretty face was all it took to turn your head; I guess you really are all the same;" he sneered, tracing her neckline with his finger, dipping deeply into the crevice of her tits.Angry, Godgifu slapped his hand away, only to have it return with ruder ambition, "What are you talking about? Just because I thought he was handsome, doesn't mean that I;" she said, suddenly cut off by Leofric's lips crushing hers, his teeth scraping hers uncomfortably. She broke the kiss and struggled against him, trying to see his face to read it, but he grabbed a handful of her hair and bent her head back, kissing down her neck roughly, as if to prove a point.Godgifu ducked under his arm to escape, but Leofric pinned her to the wall of the stairway, reaching under her dress as she struggled and kicked against him. "Are you telling me that I won't find you dripping and ready after just a few sultry looks from a handsome face? Who cares if he cuts people's tongues out; why should that get in the way of a good time?" he growled, pushing her legs apart with his thigh and hiking up her skirt."Leofric! What's wrong with you? Stop it! Let go of me!""Oh no, little hypocrite, we're going to see how wet you are, first. I'll probably die before I get a chance at the prize, but maybe if I can get you to be honest with yourself, you won't have to work so hard to replace me. You can just hold a fucking beauty contest," he hissed, thrusting his fingers roughly inside her.Several things happened at a speed too great for Leofric to comprehend, but in the next instant he found himself on the floor wheezing for breath, cupping his genitals and feeling like his left eye might fall out. Godgifu stood over him panting and rubbing her elbow with tears of betrayal brimming in her large eyes.Angry, and still unable to see beyond being right, Leofric lifted up his hand and showed her his fingers, glistening and dripping with the honey of her arousal. Her face twisted, and she nodded her head, her lower lip trembling. "Yeah. I get excited; and when I'm excited, I want to fuck;" she choked, tears rolling down her cheeks, "but the only one I wanted to fuck was you; because I was yours. You made me feel safe," she said brokenly, before turning on her heel and disappearing in a flash of skirts.Leofric stared down the empty passage. She was gone. As the realization of what he had just done settled on him, Leofric felt ill. He had acted in such a way that made her use force to run from him. Back in the hall, he really hadn't even been angry about Godgifu's reaction to Cnut, finding it more humorous than anything else. He had never really doubted her loyalty or love for him, but in his fear and anger over his forced mission, he had jealously lashed out at her in the ugliest possible way. "I was yours; you made me feel safe" her voice coming back to him as pure torture, declaring his greatest accomplishments as things existing only in the past. Coughing, he used the wall to push himself up and wobble on toward the armory. Perhaps, she would allow him to beg her forgiveness before he left; if he could even find her.Near nightfall, after his search for Godgifu through the great house came up fruitless, Leofric returned to the hall to find King Cnut and Sir Hulgar engrossed in a game of dice. Alongside them, the betting pot consisting of some coins, a knife, a decorative pin, and what looked like a strangely large molar, awaited the winner. Sir Hulgar scowled over the dice as he shook them in his enormous hand, murmuring an incantation and closing his eyes as he released them. With a roar of triumph from Hulgar and an exaggerated howl of pain from Cnut, Sir Hulgar scraped the pot to himself, rubbed the tooth on his tunic, and wiggled it into his mouth.Standing with his winnings, Sir Hulgar clapped Cnut on the shoulder in hearty approval, despite horrifying the town with stories of his conquest not hours ago. Then Godgifu's knight protector noticed Leofric and grinned, taking in his black eye, swollen nose and ungainly walk with a degree of pride. "The fighting I could teach her, but not the speed; she was born with that. You never see it coming," he said, nodding, then turning back to Cnut, "It has been an honor to lighten your load, Your Highness," he said, bowing low and leaving the room."How is it that everybody likes you, Sire?" Leofric grudgingly wondered aloud, shaking his head as he watched Sir Hulgar leave."I am Cnut," he said simply, shrugging. Then, turning to Leofric with a look of annoyance, "I tell you 'fuck not-wife first, then tell her that you go,' you do not listen. Now, handsome face not handsome and everything more work. Stubborn! You are Swedish?""No, Sire. I made an ass of myself, left her unsatisfied, and with any luck, I'll be apologizing to her for the rest of my life. I am definitely English," Leofric sighed. "Will you please tell me why we are going to Torskey?"Cnut looked at Leofric for a long moment, then nodded as he led him out of the hall, and began walking toward the stables. "This story the Hulgar tells of my father Sweyn Forkbeard; it begins earlier. It started on the day of the St. Brice. You know this day?"

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 8 Summer Plans Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.  At dinner I checked in with Ivy first, then Vanessa when she had finished for the day and joined us. I also made a point of stopping to check in with Dani to see what she was thinking about her new co-team members, who she thought would work out fine, and Kyla. "I think she's a lot quieter than the rest of us," Dani told me as we sat side by side near Leo's RV. "Which isn't a bad thing, obviously. She isn't as used to being around girls like us though. Erica worked with strippers because of her job, along with all sorts of other crazy people, so it's whatever for her. Kyla obviously isn't used to how open we all are about sex things." I pressed my lips together and nodded, watching her as she sat in a group with Erica, Vanessa and Aria chatting. She was obviously engaged, but didn't offer much to the conversation and seemed happy to listen. "Anything else?" I asked. "Anything weird come up?" "No. Should I be watching for something?" Danielle asked. "No, no," I assured her. "I just; Erica, Ivy, Vanessa; it's working. It's crazy, but it's working. I'm worried about Kyla messing that up." "It should be fine," Dani said, patting me on the shoulder. "Erica will Mom them into shape if things get out of whack, and if she's the problem you can just spank her until she apologizes." That made me snort and shake my head with a grin. "You and her talk too much." "Or maybe we don't talk enough," Dani grinned. We folded ourselves back into the larger conversations, me joining the group with Kyla while Dani went to sit with Leo, India and Ivy. As the sun was setting we busted out the fire pit and Vanessa pointed me towards the nearest brush piles I could harvest some wood from; it seemed she'd handily directed some of her workers to pile it within easy walking distance. Then, once the fire was crackling and we all had our drinks of choice, we told the new women our story. We started with Leo and I, then how Erica had joined us for quarantine. We both teased her about hearing her masturbating, which until that moment she hadn't realized had been the case and made her blush. Then we talked about the land lease, the construction, and the introduction of Dani, Vanessa, and Ivy. Vanessa told us how fucking crazy she thought we were at first, but after that first night around the fire she'd realized something weird but special was going on so she stopped judging and started getting a little jealous. Then Ivy told her perspective, stepping into a life with Erica and me. Then we had to tell the story of Vanessa joining us, which got rushed over really quickly and then had to be retold because even Dani hadn't gotten all the details. I'd purposefully sat beside Kyla around the fire, Erica taking the spot on the other side of me. As India and Aria started ragging on Vanessa for not giving them the full story in the initial car ride when they met her, Kyla leaned over to me. "Can we talk? In private?" "Sure," I said, nodding towards our RV. I leaned back in the other direction to Erica and kissed her cheek, and she met my eye and nodded. Inside the RV Kyla had taken the Murphey seat this time so I sat on the bench opposite her. "You still feeling alright?" I asked her. "No," she laughed. Inside, in the more steady light of the RV, I could see she was flushed even with her slightly darker Filipina skin. "I feel like I've got a fever, but it's concentrated in all my erogenous zones. I don't even like women but that story about Vanessa has me..." She blew out a long breath. "I don't know how much more sex talk I can take before I snap." "I can ask them to stop if you want. Or we can have that conversation if you think you're ready." "I'm; Yeah, I'm ready to talk," she said. She took another deep breath and sat up straighter, putting her hands on her knees like she was trying to focus herself. "You can ask anything you want, and I'll try to answer," I promised her. "I don't have questions," she said. "Well, I actually have lots of questions, but they aren't important right this second. Seeing you with Erica and Ivy, and meeting Vanessa. Hearing the way Leo and Danielle talk about you. I think I know what I'd be getting into if I do this with you. And to be honest, it sounds pretty greater considering the other options that the world seems to be moving toward right now. But I never want to be someone who just takes the easy thing because it's in front of them. I know a lot about you now, but you don't know much about me. And I'll tell you, pretty much anything you want to know, but there's something I need to know if you're Okay with. More than my past, more than whatever your government is worried about." "The only way to know is to ask," I said, trying not to let my own nerves out. Kyla, who had been steady throughout the day, was showing signs of anxiety amidst her hard pressure to keep herself under control. "If I don't like it, we can try and find someone else as soon as possible." "I don't want,” She bit her tongue, cutting herself off, and took a breath. "Harrison. If I do this, if I imprint on you, this is my out. I've been doing everything my father wanted since I was a kid. The only escape I ever had was through dance, and even that he took control of to make sure I was getting the best lessons and tutors and going to the best camps and schools. And even then, he and NICA used it as well. My entire life I've been pushed and trained and taught and used because I didn't matter and my country and my service did. I want a new life, Harri. But I want that life the way I want it. I want a big family. I was an only child, and my parents tolerated each other at best in a political marriage. I want six kids at least, more if we can. Fuck, I'll pop out an even dozen and be happy. Or maybe not, maybe I'll be happy earlier than that, but I know I want a lot of kids to love on and raise in a big, supportive family. "If you can handle that, and if Erica can handle that because I know she's going to need to agree to it too, then I swear to God I'll be loyal to you and only to you. My father, NICA, my country; I can leave them all behind and in the dust if you can promise me we'll try to make my dream life happen. And I promise I'll be the best, hottest housewife I can be for as long as you can keep me barefoot and pregnant. I'll make sure I'm fit and tight and everything I can be for you in between pregnancies, but God I want this, Harri. I've never told anyone this before, but I want it so fucking bad." I didn't know what to say. She was practically sobbing in her earnest desire for what she was asking. I just slid down to my knees on the floor of the RV and wrapped my arms around her and Kyla clutched at me as she panted hard. Not crying, but desperately trying to control herself. "Kyla, I would be an extremely lucky man if I can give that all to you," I said. "And I want to tell you yes right away, but you're right. I do need to check with Erica first. Do you want me to call her in to ask her now?" She hesitated a moment, then nodded and sat back on the chair, sucking in a deep and unsteady breath. I stood up and opened the RV door, sticking my head out. All three of my women looked over to me and I made what I hoped was a reassuring smile, then locked eyes with Erica and motioned her over with a head jerk. She joined us, shutting the RV door behind her. "What's up?" she asked. "Everything Okay?" I looked at Kyla. "Do you want me to ask, or you?" "I; You," she said after hesitating. I turned to Erica and reached out, holding her hand. "So, I know we had our conversation earlier, but I didn't realize this was coming or maybe we would have talked about it more seriously. Kyla is ready to join us, but she has an ask. Because of her own family past, one thing she wants more than anything is to have kids. A whole bunch of them. So she wants to know if you and I are Okay with that and willing for that to happen, or if we should try to find her someone else who can help her get the life she wants." Erica's eyes had widened as I was speaking and her jaw worked a few times before she could find the right words. Then she turned to Kyla and looked at her for a long, long moment before putting a hand on her shoulder. "That's the most important thing for you?" she asked quietly. Kyla nodded, then looked up to meet Erica's gaze. "More than anything else. And I want to do that with Harrison; God, I haven't even known him a day but it's like I can see it right there in front of me. He'd make a great husband and an even better father. I just know he's yours more than either of the others, and I couldn't risk saying yes to him without you saying yes to this." "God, fuck," Erica sighed, and I realized she was tearing up as well. She looked to me. "Yes, obviously, if it's what she needs then yes. But I guess now I need to stop taking the pill because I'm not just gonna sit by and not be in the running for the first mother of your child." Now it was my turn to be surprised. "But we just,” She kissed me to shut me up. "It doesn't matter," she said. "I love you, you love me. If the world implodes and we're all shot off into space, I still won't regret making a kid with you." She turned to Kyla. "Are you going to love him?" "I'm going to try," she said. "And I'll work harder at it than my parents ever did." "Then yes," Erica said. "But, and I'll only ever say this once and you need to listen to me closely, if this isn't the truth and you hurt Harrison or me or anyone else here then I swear to everything in heaven and hell that I will end you. Do we understand each other?" Kyla nodded, taking her seriously. "I do, and I won't." "Okay," Erica said, and leaned down and kissed her on the forehead. "You clearly need a fuck, so unless you've suddenly turned Bi then I should leave you to it." She turned to me and kissed me hard, and I hugged her to keep her close. "You're sure?" I asked her in a whisper. She nodded. "Rock her world, babe. Show her why she's one of the four luckiest women on the planet." She kissed my cheek, squeezed my fingers in hers, and then stepped away and out of the RV. Kyla looked like she was going to jump out of her seat. "So,” I started. Kyla stood up abruptly and grabbed me by the face, smashing her plush lips to mine. I naturally grabbed her by the waist as we started making out right there in the middle of the RV. She'd been wearing that bulky coverall the entire day and now she started to scramble to try and get it unzipped and off at the same time as trying to get me to get my shirt off, which just turned into an awkward mess of her hands moving back and forth between us. "Stop, stop," I murmured, pulling my lips from hers. She actually whined a little in her throat and then blinked in surprise at her own reaction. I picked her up and she wrapped her legs around my waist as I carried her back towards the bed. Like this, she was taller than me and she bent down to kiss me some more, making it hard for me to navigate. Thankfully it was a straight shot, and there wasn't a lip at the door to the bedroom area that I needed to duck under or step over. I found the bed with my shin and stopped and lowered her down onto it so we lay somewhere in the middle, me on top of her as we kept making out. Once we were done I pulled away and tugged off my shirt. "Fuck," she groaned, looking at me hungrily. "Not what you're used to?" I asked. She shook her head. "No, so much better." She raised her hands to my stomach and up to my chest, letting her fingers play through my chest hair. I couldn't help myself and I reached down and unzipped the coverall down to her belly button. Underneath, all she had on was a set of black bra and panties. On the one hand, I was starting to get mesmerized by her body very quickly, but on the other, I remembered in the back of my mind that she hadn't arrived with any luggage. I lifted her from under her arms and she let me help her pull the coveralls off, then raised her ass so I could pull them from her legs as well. I crashed back down onto her, now feeling her smooth skin on mine. Her body was everything I would have expected from a dancer; smooth and sleek all over, with toned muscling and a sort of feline grace as she moved around. "Where; are; your clothes; and things?" I asked between kisses. "They said; they would bring; them up; from Cali,” she replied. Then she stopped the kissing and looked up at me. "Seriously, I've got this fucking craving for your cock right now like I can't believe, Harri. I need you to fuck me so fucking bad." "Okay," I said, and then kissed her again as I reached under her to unsnap her bra. When she realized what I wanted she didn't even bother with the snap, she just yanked the black cups off her tits and the whole thing over her head. Her tits were a perfect size for my big hands to palm, a bit bigger than Ivy's but much smaller than Erica's, and her dark brown areolas were smooth and a little puffy, with two perfect nubs for nipples. I sucked on one, feeling how hard they were, but she was stretching to try and get my shorts off of me. She needed the imprinting. We could always explore each other more in the future. I leaned away from her, one hand still on her tit and holding her down, as I shoved down my shorts and boxers. For her part, she pushed her panties down to her knees and I pulled them the rest of the way off. Her cunt was a gorgeous brown, flushed darker than the skin above and slick with her chemically-induced horniness. Even her clit hood was a little pulled back, the softer pink of her clit just visible from being swollen. She was entirely bare, and I wondered if that was a personal choice or a seduction tactic she'd been told to follow. Not that I cared at the moment. I wanted to eat her out and taste her. I wanted to make this last, to wow her like Erica had said. Fuck, let's be real, I wanted to impress the seductive honey trap spy with my sex skills. "Fuck my brains out," Kyla demanded. "Fuck me until I can only ever think of you. Take me and make me yours, you fucking massive wall of American god." I could impress her later. Her cunt accepted my cock like a perfectly tailored suit. I slid in, and even though she was tight and her muscles were firm as hell as they clenched at me she was also extremely willing. That changed when I was almost all the way in though, but not from want of trying. Kyla came, her entire body rolling and arching as her cunt clenched down enough to almost start forcing my cock out. She grabbed me around the shoulder and hugged herself up, clinging to me, and her hips roiled as she thrust hard up and down. Her eyes were squeezed shut, her lips curled in an ugly snarl for a long moment, until the orgasm passed and she let go of me, falling a couple of inches back to the bed with a 'whumph.' "H-Holy fuck," she panted, looking up at me in confusion. "What was that? That,” She blinked rapidly. "Did no one tell you about the first orgasm?" I asked her. She shook her head, still blinking like she was trying to gain her focus. "Fuck me and tell me," she said. I started to slow-thrust, enjoying the delicious warmth of her as I leaned down a bit more, pressing my full body against hers as she spread her legs wider for me. "They told Erica in the information session that she should expect a massive orgasm the first time she ingested a man's precum, and the biggest one of her life when they ingest their actual cum." "She got an information session?" Kyla panted, looking slightly alarmed. "You didn't?" I asked, equally alarmed. We'd both stopped thrusting at each other, not sure what to do. "Fuck it, fucking fuck me," she said and rolled her body to get my cock deeper inside her again. I wasn't going to argue with that. We fucked like that, mutually, for a bit and then I took some more control and went up high on my hands for better leverage and started to fuck her harder. Kyla moaned and panted beneath me, then raised her lips up and sucked on one of my nipples, which was an oddly pleasurable surprise, and then she took some of my hairy pec muscle between her teeth and bit me lightly as she came again. "Ow," I said when she dropped back to the bed again. "Sorry," she panted. "I just; you're really fucking good." Huh, maybe I can impress the spy, I thought. "I'm getting closer," I told her. I'd had... well, not the most amount of sex I'd had in a day, but a bunch, so I wasn't entirely surprised I was lasting as long as I was. "Do you want to try something else?" "I want to try everything with you," she gasped and kissed me. "But... let me..." I disengaged with her, which made her moan like a whore, and she scrambled around on the bed until she was at the bottom corner on her back. Then she spread her legs wide into a full split, and then even wider until she had one leg practically parallel with her torso and the other was way out to the other side. If she was a clock, she would have been showing 10 o'clock. "Fuck me hard. Use my hole," she said, licking her lips. "Get your cock back inside; yes! Oh, fuck, Harrison. Make my cunt fucking squirm. Make your cunt squirm. It's yours now. I'm yours. My whole body. Fuck! I've never felt it like this before. I've never felt anything like this." I was crushing down into her in big, hard strokes and I could feel her cunt squishing with her juices and my balls slapping against her ass cheeks. I was hovering over her and a bead of sweat had trailed down to the end of my nose. Kyla opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out, licking it off of me. I lowered the rest of the way to her and kissed her hard, then hugged her tightly as I started pumping short and quick, barely leaving her cunt. "I can't wait to fall in love with you," I whispered to her. "I can't wait to make babies with you, and start a family." "Do it," she gasped. "Put a baby in me. Make my womb yours forever. Breed me, make me your breeding wife-whore. Love me, may-ari. Oh, fucking; that's what you are, you beautiful big bastard. You're my may-ari. My owner. I choose you. I choose; I,” I couldn't have stopped from coming in her if my life depended on it. She was pushing towards her own orgasm already, and her years of dance and other physical activity had turned her core into a vice that sucked at my cock like a hoover. I came as she lost her grip on her words, chanting about choosing me. She came as well, a scream quenched in her throat as her entire body flexed and tensed. I filled her up, releasing over and over in her, but I finished before she did and just went right back to fucking her since my cock hadn't gone soft yet and she was still coming. I only stopped when she went slack, her legs falling back to a more natural position, and her face went from that clenched teeth-gritting tension to a soft, satisfied smile. "Imprinting. Imprinting. Imprinting." I pulled away from her slowly, making sure she wasn't going to fall from the bed, and found that the entire bottom corner and the edge of the mattress were wet and sticky with juices. Along with my legs, crotch and hips. "Great, another squirter," I sighed. Not that I actually minded, but it just meant we'd be doing even more laundry in the tiny machine the RV held. I stood and, once I felt like I could be coordinated enough, I picked Kyla up in a cradle and lifted her higher on the bed and tucked her in. She was in the fetal position, still mumbling the imprinting sequence with that smile. I had to grab a new pair of shorts since mine had ended up in the splash zone, and I didn't bother putting on a shirt but did wipe myself down with some wet paper towel. Stumbling out of the RV, I was greeted by catcalls and applause. Looking around, the fire was still going and someone had stocked it higher with wood. Erica, Dani and Vanessa were all sitting in the Adirondack chairs, and Ivy was sitting curled up in Erica's lap. "Where are Leo and the girls?" I asked, trying my best not to let them show the embarrassment I knew they were going for with their teasing. "Aria and India were going to fuck, and invited Leo to watch," Dani smirked. "So I assume he's in there either jerking off, or fucking." "I don't need to picture that," Erica rolled her eyes. I stepped over and kissed Vanessa as she leaned her head back and reached up to hug me around the neck. Then I slipped around the circle to Ivy and Erica and kissed both of them. Dani opened her arms to me as well, so I hugged her and she kissed my cheek. "Congrats," she said as I pulled away. "Pops." "Oh, God," I groaned and looked at Erica. "You told them?" "Was I supposed to keep it a secret?" she countered. "I needed to talk it out with someone." Vanessa had stood from her chair and gestured for me to take her seat and went inside the RV, coming back out with some more beers. She passed them around and then sat on my lap similar to the way Ivy was with Erica. We sat that way for a while talking as the night sky played out above us. I'd always loved looking up at the sky out on the property, away from any major sources of light pollution. Now spotlights were lighting up the construction area a hundred yards away, where men and women were working through the night. The view was dimmed, and I wondered if it would ever be as clear again as it had been a month ago. Dani slipped off to bed first, and Vanessa grumbled that she had to be up in the morning for work so the rest of us went quickly. We never had discussed the sleeping arrangements, so I ended up sleeping next to Kyla, with Erica pressing her back to my side and holding my arm under her and around her stomach, with Vanessa spooning up to her and Ivy on the end on her back, snuggled partially under Vanessa. I knocked on the door and set the two big brown paper bags down on the stoop and backed away. The house wasn't 'old' per se, located in a neighborhood that had been developed almost twenty-five years ago, and hadn't been updated since it was first built. To be fair, there hadn't ever exactly been a housing boom in the area, so other than the one-off builds it was probably one of the newest places around. The inner front door opened and Mary looked out cautiously, then in surprise as she saw me. She hadn't texted me like I'd asked her to, and it had almost been a week since I'd seen her in the parking lot at the grocery store. She looked a little better, though not by much, and I wondered how far she'd been able to stretch that $70 I'd been able to give her then. "Harri?" she asked in surprise. "Hey, Mary," I said with a little wave. "How did you; Is this;?" "It wasn't that hard, Mary," I said. "I just made a couple of calls. You never texted me." "I know, I,” she hesitated, and then hung her head. "I was so embarrassed." "You don't need to be," I told her. "You're in a tough spot, and I'm not. I want to help out." "Mom? Who's at the door?" came a little voice from inside. A boy poked his head around Mary's hip, looking cute and curious. "It's an old friend of Mommies," Mary said. "He's just here to say hello." "Hey there buddy," I said, smiling as I pulled my mask down and waved, then let the mask snap back up and played like it had rocked me. The kid giggled. "My name is Harrison, but everyone calls me Harri on account of my big beard and hair." "That's a funny name," the kid said. "If you got rid of your beard, what would they call you?" "Hmm, that's a good question!" I said. "I don't know. Maybe you should ask your Mom, she knew me when I didn't have a beard." "We still called him Harri, baby," Mary said, smiling down at the boy and running her fingers through his hair. The kid had keen eyes and noticed the bags on the stoop and the food inside. "Is that for us?" "It is, kiddo," I said. "Could you help your Mom get it inside?" "Sure!" he said. Mary sighed and opened the screen door for him, and the kid came out in his socks and hefted up one of the bags and started carrying it in. "Harri, you don't need to,” "I made sure there are some snacks for the kids in there," I said, pretending like she hadn't been talking. "I know they aren't nutritious, but I figured you can bribe some good behavior for some Oreos and stuff every once in a while. There's also a bottle of merlot in that other one there, so you may not want the kiddo to lift it. He's a cute kid, by the way. I've got an order in down at the butcher's that I'm supposed to pick up tomorrow, so I'll be by sometime tomorrow afternoon with some meat for you guys too. Maybe I can meet your little girl then? Charlie, right?" Mary looked like she was about to cry, and I didn't want to push her over the edge so I tried to make it all like it wasn't a big deal. "Alright, Mary. See you tomorrow. Let me know if you need anything specific and I'll see what I can do, alright? Tell the kiddo not to eat all the gummy worms at once." I was halfway down the driveway to my truck when the screen door opened again. "Harri," Mary called. I looked back and she was standing on the porch, looking at me with tears brimming in her eyes and a happy frown on her face. From this distance, without a mask, I could still see her as the little button-nosed cheerleader I'd known. "Thank you." I just winked and waved, heading back to my truck. "That was really kind of you," Kyla said as I got in. "It's nothing," I said. "I knew her in high school and her husband's been missing for a while." Kyla took one of my hands from the steering wheel and wrapped her fingers in mine, looking at it. The casual intimacy was still new; the first couple days after her imprinting had been us feeling each other out, and her getting comfortable with the general openness to sex that was our new life. I'd made it a point to spend time with her, both sexually and non-sexually, each day and we were slowly starting to find a soft groove. "That's still kindness, Harri," she said. "You're sure she needs it? I don't want to see you getting taken advantage of." "I'm sure," I said. "Okay," Kyla nodded. "Then we'll help her. Now, let's continue this tour. I want to know everything I can about this little podunk, backwoods town I've been shipped off to." "Well, the first thing you should know is that I'm pretty sure it isn't big enough to be considered a town. Maybe a village?" "Oh, God," she laughed. "Not if you consider all the construction workers moving in." "True. I bet we're close to half-againing the local population at this point. Vanessa said we'll hit a thousand by the end of the week." "With that many," Kyla said. "We should have our house in, what, a few months?" "No idea," I said. "No fucking idea." "Fuck, it's already June," I groaned. It was hot as balls and I was regretting putting on my 'go out into the world' getup. "How did you miss the 1st?" Erica asked, also done up in her gear. "How did we miss Memorial Day?" I countered. "Oh, shit," Leo said, standing up from where he'd been sitting over near his RV. "You're right, we did miss Memorial Day. Should we do something?" "Like what?" I asked. "We could throw a party," Ivy suggested. "We could all dress up fancy and have a dance?" The surveyors had been needing Leo and me less and less lately and I was starting to get a little twitchy with how little I had to do. Quarantine before all of this really kicked off had been one thing, but now we didn't even have our big wide backyard to ourselves. When Erica had mentioned that she wanted to take a drive into Portland to pick up some things from the tattoo parlor and check her apartment I'd jumped on the chance and we'd made the plan. The girls were already starting to excitedly talk about planning our late Memorial Day celebration as I stretched and sighed, checking my watch. We'd been planning to leave right after lunch and it was already 3pm. Vanessa had taken an extended break since she'd worked late the night before and we'd had some one-on-one fun in the RV, which had been sorely needed for her. Where the rest of us were struggling to find things to keep busy and motivated, the last week had seen more and more responsibility and work landing in Vanessa's lap as the construction crews started to show up and move into the barracks. It meant there was an entirely new crew of cleaners, maintenance workers and delivery people under her supervision along with her 'gorillas.' Not to mention her wrangling of the other foremen and administrators on-site as her father handled the top-end details of the job. Every day it seemed like new equipment and supplies were being delivered and a third barracks was quickly being erected as even more hands were around. But an hour with Vanessa had delayed us, and when I was finally ready to go Dani was busy with Leo over at their place, and since she was coming with us Erica and I had to wait. Then Erica and Kyla were ensconced in a private conversation in our RV when Dani emerged ready to go, so we lost another half hour before the three of us were all finally dressed and prepped to leave. "Okay," I said loudly, trying to cut through the multiple party-related conversations. "We're all agreed we'll do a Memorial Day thing, but we're burning daylight. Erica and Dani, let's go." We took my truck, only needing one vehicle since we weren't hauling a ton of stuff like the last time. As we pulled around the site offices I spotted Vanessa walking with one of the other foremen in conversation and gave her a little double honk. She smiled and waved. Driving down the old driveway path there were now a half dozen wide offshoots winding off into the trees and closer to the highway there were big swathes of ground that had been cleared and were starting to get flattened by scrapers and excavators. Vanessa had mentioned that we'd end up with a couple of strip malls worth of stores to help provide for the eventual community; a convenience store, a clinic, a dentist, that sort of thing. Right at the end of the driveway a guard hut had been erected, little more than a fancy roadside fruit stall that could barely fit two people inside. I pulled up next to it and Erica rolled down the window. "Hey Patrick," I said, waving to the construction worker manning the booth and tracking the ins and outs. "Hey folks," the older guy said with a grin. He was supposed to be on the road crews but had arrived earlier than needed. I'd asked him once if standing in the guard booth all day working a clipboard was boring and he assured me that after three decades manning a 'Slow/Stop' sign in the middle of roads through sun, rain and sleet, the booth and the clipboard were welcome. "We'll be out for a few hours," I said. "Sounds good," he replied and made a note on his clipboard. Then he wiped at his eyes and cleared his throat, blinking. "Y'all didn't say anything about how bad the pollen got up here. I think my allergies are kicking up and I didn't bring any of my meds, I thought the North West was supposed to be wet." "It usually is. We'll pick you something up," Erica offered. "We need to stop at a pharmacy anyways." "We do?" I asked. "We do," Erica said, patting me on the knee. "Hah," Patrick laughed. "And here I thought you was some sort of Big Dog, Harri. But you're as whipped by your women as the rest of us." "See you in a bit, Patrick," I said. He waved us off, then covered his mouth to cough a little. "Poor guy," Dani said. "I'd hate if I had allergies like that." "We'll get him fixed up," I said as I pulled onto the highway and started heading in the direction of Portland. "It's been weirdly dry and hot so I'm betting the dust from the brush cutting is doing it to him." And I didn't think anything more of it. Erica unlocked the metal grate that pulled down over the front of the tattoo parlor and lifted it up on the rollers enough to uncover the door. The good news was that the whole thing with the 'Autonomous Zone' seemed to have burned itself out and Portland was no longer hosting big protests at the moment. The bad news was that only happened after a week of riots and several news-worthy moments of violence and vandalism. Thankfully the parlor wasn't on one of the major routes the riots had travelled down and there didn't seem to be any damage other than sprayed graffiti on the grate and some of the glass windows behind it. I'd pulled my truck right up over the curb and parked us as close as possible. The streets were as empty of people moving around as the last time we'd come into the city, except there was more trash. I'd seen old newsreels of when there had been major strikes in New York City back in the early 80s and it wasn't exactly that bad, but another couple of weeks and it might get there. Someone must have been doing collections, they were just overburdened or understaffed or something. I had to nudge a pile out of the way with the front of my truck to wedge into the open space, but it almost immediately proved worth it as a trio of ambulances came burning down the street with their lights running. If I'd parked on the street one of them would have needed to swerve out of the way and who knew if those extra seconds would be the difference between life or death for someone; not to mention the potential of the ambulance not swerving fast enough and clipping my truck. Inside the tattoo parlor Erica went straight to her bay and started unhooking and gathering her equipment. Dani was looking around at the place, grinning as she examined the wild decor. She would call out questions to Erica, who would tell her who had done what mural, or the brief story behind the broken surfboard hanging from the ceiling and the skateboard deck covered in almost a hundred different signatures. I spotted a photo on the wall and realized it was of Erica and all of her staff at the most recent DragonCon where they had put up a booth and done live tattooing. Erica had said beforehand she thought it might be a waste of time, but the owner of the parlor was a huge nerd and wanted to do it so it was her job to organize. I never had found out how it went, but she looked happy in the photo. I grabbed the frame from the wall and brought it over to her. "Do you want to bring this, too?" I asked. She glanced at it and paused her work, then smiled and hugged me. "That's sweet, Harri. Yes, absolutely." She took the frame and put it in one of the boxes we'd brought for her to carry stuff, then turned to me. "Hey, could you just empty all those drawers there into the boxes? Don't just dump them, but there isn't anything particularly fragile. It's mostly inks and cleaner solutions and stuff." "Sure," I said. "Thanks, babe," she said and kissed my cheek. "Dani and I are just going to slip through to next door." "Oh, God," I groaned. I hadn't realized that was her plan. "Don't worry," she grinned. "It'll all be fun for you, I promise." The owner of the tattoo parlor also owned the sex shop next door and had installed a door between the two since the clientele crossed over fairly consistently. Erica led Dani through the door, opening it with her key, and I could hear them laughing and giggling. By the time I was done with the drawers Erica had pointed out, placing what seemed like hundreds of little vials and bottles of inks and other liquids into the boxes along with some other art supplies, they hadn't come back. I went to the door and opened it, looking in. Erica glanced over, grinning as she held another box and Dani was placing something inside. "You want any porn, babe?" "What do I need porn for?" I asked. "I dunno," she said. "Variety?" "Ooh, this one is called 'Big Black Booties 15,'" Dani said, grabbing a DVD from a nearby shelf and waving it at me. "You don't have that kind of variety yet, Harri." I snorted and shook my head. "I'm perfectly happy with the booties at my disposal, thank you." Dani shrugged and put the DVD in the box. "I'll see if Leo wants it." "Gag!" Erica laughed, making them both start giggling. I had a feeling that was a running joke between them. "How are we paying for this stuff?" I asked. "Everything is turned off and we don't have any cash." "Artie told me I could Venmo him at a 75% discount," Erica said. "Plus anything with an expiry date I could have for free. So we've got a lot of lube now, along with a bunch of penis-shaped candy and some candy underwear." I sighed and shook my head. "Oh my God, we should take her with us," Dani said, pointing up on a high shelf where a creepily lifelike sex doll was sitting. "I think you mean rescue her," Erica said. "Harri, help me get her down." "Really?" I asked. "Yes," they both demanded. When we packed up the truck we had two boxes of Erica's tattoo gear and other possessions from the shop, another full box of Sex Shop stuff, and Dani was sitting in the back next to 'Sexy Susan' who had also happened to get dressed in a sexy nurse costume. They thought it was fucking hilarious, I just thought 'Sexy Susan' was a little creepy. Dani stayed down in the truck, taking the front seat as I pointed out that the 1911 was in its case under the passenger seat if she needed it, while Erica and I headed up to her apartment. The elevator had an 'out of order' sign on it, and Erica had to use her key to the building to get into the stairwell which she said she'd never had to do before. That was an immediate red flag to me, but I kept my cool to try and not worry her. "You know," Erica said as we climbed the stairs. All our sex cardio seemed to be paying off because we weren't puffing from the exertion yet. "You haven't officially asked me to move in yet." "What?' I asked. "Leo and I,” "That wasn't asking me to move in permanently," Erica cut me off. "That was just for quarantine." I rolled my eyes, knowing where she was going with this. At the next floor I grabbed her by the waist and pulled her to me, pulling down my mask and hers and kissing her hard and deep. "Erica Lacosta, will you move in with me forever and ever?" I asked her. "Yes," she grinned. "Yes, I will." She kissed me lightly to seal it, then sighed and we raised our masks and started climbing more stairs. "With that out of the way, I should really try and find a way out of my lease. Just because you have money doesn't mean I should be wasting mine on a place I'm not ever planning on moving back into." "I'll help with some research," I said. "I know there's all the clamor about halting eviction notices, but maybe there's something that will help. I could text Miriam, see if Captain Bloomberg knows anything offhand." "Hmm, maybe,” Erica started, but stopped as we reached her floor and found that door locked as well. "What the fuck?" she sighed and unlocked it. "Let me go first," I said. "Why? It's just..." As we entered the corridor Erica trailed off, seeing the tracks of dirty footprints in the hall and the spray paint on the walls. She immediately started to move forward, but I grabbed her arm and stopped her. "Wait," I said. "Look." I pointed at the big circles on the walls next to each door, but she clearly didn't understand what I was pointing out. "Those are FEMA search and rescue marks." Erica blinked once and was obviously unsure of what to say. "Let's just take it slow," I said. We walked down the hallway. Some of the doors were shut, but others looked like they'd been kicked in. "What do they mean?" Erica asked me, looking at the circles and the scribbles of letters and numbers on the walls. Each circle had an X dividing it into four parts, and each quadrant was marked. "The top part is the date the location was searched," I said. "5-24 means it happened May 24th, so a little over a week and a half ago. The left side is who did the search, the numbers are probably a military code for a National Guard unit. If it said PPD that would be the Portland police, or CDC or DEA or whoever. The right side is if there are any hazards." I pointed to one of the doors that were kicked in. "NE means 'No Entry.'" Then I pointed to another. "F/W means there's contaminated food and water." I pointed at another door, this one wasn't kicked in. "A 0 means no hazards. "What are the bottom parts?" Erica asked. I frowned and swallowed. "The crossed 0 means no one found. DB or DOA means dead bodies. LB means live people are, or were, inside." Erica looked at the carnage of the corridor, her eyes scanning the doors of her neighbors as she weighed the number of DBs. There weren't many 0s, but about half of the apartments were labelled LB and hadn't been kicked open. Half. We got to Erica's place around the hall corner, passing the old lady Diane's door. It was kicked in and labelled NE, DB. Erica poked the door with her boot and it swung in. Inside, other than the dirty boot prints, it looked generally neat and tidy... other than the pool of dark something that had dried on the kitchen linoleum. I grabbed Erica and held her as she gasped and her knees went weak. I pulled her away from the door and she saw that her own apartment had also been kicked in, but was labelled 0 hazards and 0 bodies. We went in and she sat down on the couch, burying her head in her hands. Kneeling in front of her, I cradled her head on my shoulder and hugged her tightly as the reality of the world settled on her. She cried, though not as long as she probably needed, as I talked her through what had probably happened. Enough people had gotten sick and called emergency services that they came to do a sweep of the building. They knocked on every door, and anywhere someone didn't answer they kicked it in. Then I assumed they had extracted the bodies. "I need to get out of here," Erica breathed. "Okay," I said. "Do you need me to grab anything? Did we forget anything last time?" "No, nothing," she shook her head. "Just get me out of here." I picked her up and carried her out. Erica wasn't Ivy or Vanessa, or even Kyla. She was a full-figured woman. But I carried her every fucking step, down every stair. She stopped me right at the doors to the building and had me let her down. "I don't want Dani to see me like this," she said. "Why?" I asked. "She would understand." "I know," she said, blinking under her ski goggles. "But if she sees me like this, she'll start thinking about what might be happening back home for her, and she doesn't need that." I held Erica's hand at the door for another minute as she breathed deeply and got control of herself, and finally she smiled at me and it actually travelled up to her eyes. "Thanks, babe," she said. "Love you," I said. "You too," she said and touched her forehead to mine since we were both masked and goggled. "Hey, Charlie," I grinned, waving to the little four-year-old as she sprawled in Mary's arms and waved back with her little grin. "Hi," she chirped. "Okay," Mary said, setting her daughter down. "Scoot, you. Let Mommy talk with Harri for a second. Go see what your brother is doing." "Okay," Charlie said and pounded off in the way only a four-year-old could. "You're looking more like yourself, Mary," I said. I was standing off the porch and we kept the screen door closed, but I had my mask lowered so she could see my face. She smiled softly and shrugged. "I don't feel like it, but thanks." "How are the kids doing?" I asked. "Well, I regret letting them eat sugar again," she smirked a little. "But they're good. Better than me, anyways, though Thomas misses his friends from school and keeps asking when he can go back to class." She laughed and wiped under one eye. "He used to hate going to school every morning, now it's all he wants to do." "We'll get there eventually," I assured her. "What about you? How are you doing?"

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 7 Hillbilly Tactics. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   The TV flashed, losing a digital telephone ring, and I grabbed the remote from the table and accepted the call. "Hey, Harrison," said the man on the other end. He was another lab coat, and as best I could tell from the blurry background he was likely in the same facility or even the same room as Doctor Varma had been. This guy looked like he'd stepped right out of a corny television show though; he was blubbery in the way that a guy could be after a couple of decades of slow physical decline, with a burst of thinning silver hair that just needed the black streaks and some smudges on his face to look like he'd been catoonishly blown up. The bit of scraggly, messy scruff on his chin that looked unplanned made me a little self-conscious of my own currently messy beard. Erica had wanted me to grow mine out a bit so she could decide if she liked it longer or shorter, and Ivy didn't care, so I was looking even more like a mountain man than usual. "I'm Doctor McKenna, but you can call me Bill," he continued. "You're on Doc Varma's team?" I asked, putting two and two together. "Yep," he nodded. "I was supposed to do the follow-up interview with you but got caught up with some of the numbers in your case. Charlotte and I have both reviewed the content. Sounds like you had a bit of a wild time, huh? And don't worry, we're all getting pretty used to the graphic nature of our work these days so you didn't offend or embarrass anyone." "Well, that's something at least," I said. "I never thought I'd be having a conversation like that with a doctor. Or anyone." He got a wry grin at this and held up a hand to ease me. "Believe me, Harrison. I've been with the team from the start and we have had more than a few of these sorts of conversations based on the nature of the vaccine. Yours is definitely up there as a novel case of details, but it's only personal for you, not us." I just nodded, not knowing what to say. I hadn't considered how often sex must come up in their day-to-day work if they were specialists. "Now, I have; well, I can't say it's good nor bad news," Doctor Bill said. "Interesting for us, for sure. As I'm sure you're aware, as you have two partners already, the vaccine is supposed to only be transmissible from women to men for the purposes of diluting the effects on men. To be frank, no one here on the team had considered the possibility of transferring and initiating a bonding process from one woman to another through female ejaculate. It doesn't help that most of the science community, those that would even think of it, haven't exactly spent time studying female ejaculate to begin with. So your situation wasn't tested for, but as far as we can tell it still shouldn't have been able to happen." "So what does that mean, doc?" I asked. "It means that you, or one of your current partners, or some combination, integrated with the vaccine and imprinting process in an exceptional way. A variant response is how we're categorizing it at the moment, and to be frank it's not even one of the most surprising ones we've encountered as the testing continues to broaden. As best we can tell from your interview, it's likely that Miss Peters was vaccinated through the oral ingestion of the female ejaculate; all the markers of a normal imprinting process occur when you began actual sex together. "Now, the really interesting part of this on my end is obviously the fact that this happened at all, but following the results of the blood tests from the Testing facility up where you are, and the preliminary tests we've completed on the samples that got flown down to us here, we've found that it isn't likely to be a phenomenon that is worth pursuing. Unfortunately, while Miss Peters is certainly going to be imprinted on you to some degree, it also seems that the efficacy of the vaccine in her system will be well under our current rates. Right now our projection is that she will only have an efficacy rate of about thirty-five to forty per cent, while a woman who has undergone our current best practices has an efficacy of somewhere around the eightieth percentile." I had to rub my forehead and close my eyes for a long moment as I tried to parse everything he was saying. "So what does that mean, Doctor Bill?" I asked. "It means that Miss Peters is now part of your 'Team,' he said. "That's what I've been calling the groups of imprinted people colloquially around here, anyways. But where your other two partners have a high likelihood of staving off the Duo Halo virus, if Miss Peters is exposed she is about half as likely to resist initial infection or gain serious aid in fighting off an infection she catches." "So we've put her at risk by having casual sex with her," I said. "Fuck me, this is exactly the kind of shit that I was worried about when she asked to join in with us." "Yes and no," he said. "To be frank, it's entirely possible that her integration with the vaccine will grow and normalize over time with repeated exposure to you. The staff up there will book some follow-up blood draws to check in on that. One of the many things were are trying to understand about the vaccine is how sex bolsters imprinted partners. Generally, we haven't seen that happen for women, since they can't have more than one imprinted male partner, but the more partners men are in contact with the more efficacy we're seeing." "So you're saying she's stuck with me," I said. "She asked for no-strings-attached, and she got trapped into a sexual relationship." "You could look at it that way," he said. "But,” "But," Doc Varma said, coming into view on his end of the call and hovering over his shoulder. "I would remind you, Mr. Black, that she did choose to initiate a group sexual encounter with you and your partners. And once she is awake from the imprinting process, I would not be surprised if she feels content with the overall situation following any initial panic or shock." I leaned back in my chair and stared at the ceiling for a moment. "You know, when I first heard about this from Erica, I told her it sounded like some sort of brainwashing mind control shit? I couldn't believe she'd gotten the vaccine. But then everything was going so well that I stopped thinking about it. And Ivy was happy, and Erica's brother was partnered and they were both extremely happy. But this,” I sighed heavily and looked at the two scientists on the screen. "This is some fucked up, B-movie supervillain kind of shit. You guys realize that, right? Like, where is James Bond in all of this?" Bill frowned, but Doc Varma smirked just a little. "Yes," she said. "We are aware of how inappropriate many of the factors of the vaccine are, Mr. Black. It is a marvel of modern medicine, but we are still grappling with the necessities that come along with it." Together they ran me through what I needed to expect moving forward. Vanessa was going to be monitored until she woke up, so I would be spending the night where I was at. She'd get a complete physical, and they'd take more blood for testing before she'd be released into my care and we were brought back home. Then, depending on what she wanted, she would either be able to live with Erica, Ivy and I, or she could maintain some distance for the time being and only come to see me for the sexual encounters she would require. We would both receive follow-up check-ins from someone on the Vaccine testing team to draw more blood periodically to check if Vanessa's efficacy was changing, or if mine was. We hit the grocery store next, which ended up only allowing two people inside in a party at once. Dani wanted to look for some specific stuff, and Vanessa hadn't had her own kitchen to cook in for almost two years since she'd been eating cafeteria food on industrial construction sites, so I decided to hang out in the truck while they went in. I sent them with my credit card and reminded them of the staples we needed. They got in line outside the store, and I decided to enjoy the warmth of the afternoon and open the gate of my truck so I could sit outside. I watched Dani and Vanessa from across the parking lot, keeping one eye on them while I could. I could tell they were talking from the small hand motions. Neither of them talked with their hands like Erica or Leo did, but everything seemed friendly between them. "Excuse me?" I turned and realized I'd tunnel-visioned and completely lost track of my surroundings because a woman was standing about ten paces away from me. That wasn't like me at all. She was nervous, wringing her wrists as she stood awkwardly. She was a little scrawny, her clothes hanging off of her, and the eyes above her rough-looking mask were... not sunken, but sort of sad. "I'm sorry to bother you, Harri," she said. "I was just wondering if maybe you could spare a couple bucks? Things aren't really going well right now, and I've got my kids..." Living in Portland, I'd seen my fair share of homeless folks and beggars. Some of them were pushy and agitated, and others entirely shut down from their addictions. This woman didn't look homeless, but she definitely looked down on her luck. And down for enough time that it showed. She wasn't wearing even basic earrings but had the holes in her ears. There was a slightly less tan ring on her finger where I assumed a wedding band used to sit, but it was fading. Every major city in the United States had a homeless population. Some were worse than others, I knew that. The further south along the coast, the warmer it got, and the bigger the population. But out here in the sticks? In Jewell? Sure, we had the occasional drifter moving through. I'd never seen someone begging before. Things were really getting bad. "Uh, yeah, I can," I said, reaching for my wallet in my pocket. "I'm sorry, you know me but I'm not immediately recognizing you. Maybe it's the mask." She took a couple steps forward as I said I could spare her some cash, but looked away as I asked who she was. I kicked myself, realizing that her situation was embarrassing enough as it was. "Maybe you don't remember me," the woman said. "I was a year ahead of you in high school. Mary Duncan?" "Of course I remember you, Mary," I said. "It's just been a long time. You were a cheerleader I think, right? You did all the flips. You were really graceful." "Thanks," she said, and I could tell she was blushing behind her mask. I didn't have too much cash on me compared to what I used to carry for emergencies. I used to be a cash-only guy, at least around town. Knowing what my bank account looked like, I just pulled what I had and slipped down from the gate of my truck and set the bills on it, stepping back. "No offence, I don't think you stink or anything," I tried to joke. Mary's eyes went wide when she saw the bills, and she mumbled something as she stepped forward and I backed off a bit more so she could take them. It was maybe seventy dollars, but as she quickly looked through the bills I saw her get teary, and then she clutched the cash to her chest and collapsed to her knees, crying. I wanted to go and comfort her. Give her a hug. She was clearly overwhelmed and in a bad way, and back when we were in school she'd always been a cute, button-nosed girl with a soft smile and a big laugh. But I couldn't go to her. I couldn't rub her back or pat her shoulder or give her a hug. The best I could do was squat down from several feet away to get closer to her level. "Mary?" I asked. She sniffed hard and rubbed at her eyes. "Oh my God, I'm so embarrassed," she said. "You don't need to be," I said. "You said you have kids, right? How many?" "Two," she said. "Thomas is six now, and looks like his dad. My little girl Charlie is four. She wanted to go to school like her big brother this fall but..." But the schools were closed, and who knew how long they would be closed for? "And their Dad?" I asked. She sniffed hard again. "He went up to Portland to look for work after we both got laid off at the start of quarantine," she said. "I haven't heard from him since." "Fuck," I breathed out, hopefully not loud enough for her to hear. The guy could have abandoned his family like a shit, or just been overwhelmed and trying to find a way to make it right. Or he could be dead. "Mary, I'm sorry you're going through this. And I'm sorry if this touches another sore spot, but is your phone still active?" She nodded, touching the ragged little purse. I asked her to take it out and I immediately recognized that she'd probably downgraded her phone at a pawn shop, it was a beat-up old model barely above a flip phone. I gave her my number. "Call me the next time you need groceries, Okay?" I said. "Or if there's an emergency. Seriously, Mary." "I applied for food stamps, and welfare, but I haven't heard anything back," she said pitifully, like she was trying to explain her shitty situation. There wasn't any explaining. "The system is probably overloaded," I said softly. "Mary. I'm not pulling your leg. Go get groceries for you and your kids. I'll figure something out for you for next week, Okay?" "Harri, I can't just; I don't want to,” It was fucking stupid, but this woman who I remembered as that sweet girl was broken. I stood up and went to her, and pulled her to her feet and hugged her. She was tiny, and bony, in my arms. She'd probably been feeding her kids everything she could and taking the bare minimum for herself. "Stop," I said quietly as I held her, and she cried a little again. "You're doing what you can in a terrible situation, Mary. I'm doing Okay. Let me help." "Thank you," she whispered into my shirt, then sniffed behind her mask again and stepped away. 'Thank you, Harri." "Text me," I reminded her. "So that I have your number." "I will," she nodded. "I will." She left, headed towards the line outside the store, and I watched her go. Hopefully I wasn't going to pay for that moment of kindness with my life. But what was the point of being vaccinated and wealthy if I couldn't help a hurting woman? I sat back on the gate of my truck and saw the two big paper bags holding the meat I'd just bought. Hundreds of dollars' worth. I could have given her some, along with the cash. One of the chickens and some of the sausages. Kids liked sausage, right? Then I could practically hear my Mom's voice in the back of my mind. She'd been the giver in the family before she died. The volunteer. And she'd always said that you couldn't do your best for others without taking care of your family first. Seventy dollars would carry Mary and her kids for a few days at least. I could set up an account with Mason, connect her with Mrs. Branston for eggs, and cover her bill. I doubted I could do the same at the grocery store, but meat was always the most expensive part of meals anyways. I could drop a couple hundred bucks with her to help cover her other staples every few weeks. I looked down at my sweater, hoping again that I wasn't going to pay for this with sickness and death. What did those docs say? Eighty per cent effective, with more for each partner? I had three partners now, so I had to be like ninety per cent covered, right? The rest of my wait in the parking lot, unfortunately, wasn't peaceful. A guy with some parking lot road rage pounded on his horn at a woman who was loading her car. A half dozen teens skated through on skateboards, whooping and hollering and skirting by too close to people. None of them were wearing masks, and I saw a few of them spitting near people or fake coughing just to get a reaction out of them. I was trying to decide if I should call the emergency line, but they were gone as quickly as they arrived. Teens, rebellious and angry at the world, and most importantly bored and left to their own devices. Thankfully since I'd parked at the back of the lot they didn't really come near me. I did end up calling 911 when the fight broke out though. Two women were yelling at each other as they exited the store, both of them with full carts. I had no idea what they were shouting, but they definitely got the attention of everyone in the parking lot and the line. Then one lady pivoted and smacked her buggy into the other lady, and that one grabbed something out of the other's cart and threw it. "911 Emergency Services. Where is the emergency located?" "Yeah, I'm at the Green Grocer in Jewell," I said. "My name is Harrison Black. I need police services, a fight has broken out between two women in the parking lot and it's gotten physical." I could hear typing on the other end of the line. "I've dispatched a cruiser, sir, but the arrival time is at least twenty minutes. Is anyone's life in danger?" "Other than the pandemic?" I sighed. The women were grappled at this point, both of them trying to throw punches. "Hard to say. Neither of them are backing down and they've got a hold of each other and are swinging." "If you can, try to keep anyone else from getting involved, sir," the operator said. "And remember to keep your distance." "Fuck," I said as one of the ladies connected cleanly with the nose of the other. Blood started streaming down that one's face but it didn't stop her from clawing at the other with a snarl. "It's getting worse. There's blood now. Look, I'm not saying you have the authority to let me do this, but I've got my handgun in the truck and could pop one into the ground to spook them and try and disperse the issue." There was a long moment of silence on the other end of the line. "..... I mean, I'm not going to tell you to do that.... But..." "Understood," I said. I gave the operator my number, since I was sure the police were going to want to follow up with me, and then slammed the gate of my truck closed and went to the passenger side. Dani had returned the 1911 to its case thankfully, so I quickly slammed the magazine home and did a quick check to see it had one chambered before walking across the parking lot with the pistol held low and to the side. The women were scrapping on the ground at this point. A crowd had formed, not so close to each other to be shoulder to shoulder, but closer than they should have been. "Hey!" I shouted over the noise in my best military voice, but only the closest few people glanced over at me. One saw my gun and his eyes went wide. I sighed and shook my head, then pointed the muzzle at one of the little end-row barriers that had a sprig of a garden inside the concrete curb and pulled the trigger. The loud popping boom of the discharge quieted everyone real quick, including the fighting ladies as they all looked over at me. "Get the fuck out of here," I shouted. People scattered, including the two fighting ladies as they scrambled to recover their carts. I was pretty sure several items had gone missing from their shopping bags in the ruckus, claimed by other people who felt they needed them more. I just shook my head as I flipped the safety on and tucked the 1911 into the pocket on the front of my sweater. There were still a few people in line at the front of the store, along with an employee monitoring it, so I went over. It turned out to be the same teen as that time I'd been here with Erica and almost gotten in a fight myself. I gave him my name and let him know the police were already on their way. He said it wasn't the first fistfight he'd seen break out this week, let alone in the last month. "Kid," I said. "This job ain't worth your life." He shrugged. "I'm saving for college, and the bonus pay I'm getting as a front-line worker is adding up quickly." "College ain't worth your life either. Just saying." Dani and Vanessa came out of the store a little while later. I'd already returned the 1911 to its case and was sitting on the tailgate of my truck again. I explained to them what happened, both with Mary and with the fight. And I admitted to hugging Mary despite the danger. "I can walk home from here," I said. "We probably shouldn't get into the truck together. I'll need to,” "Harri," Vanessa interrupted me. "Shut up and get in the car. You're not in any danger, right? You're vaccinated. We're both vaccinated." "Yeah, but you are way less covered than the rest of us," I said. "It's not a big deal. It'll take a couple of hours of walking." Vanessa took it into her own hands and practically tackled me. "Oops, too late." "Vanessa!" I said in a panic and looked at Dani for help. "Lady made her decision," Dani shrugged. "We can either live in fear of it, or just do our best." So I ended up driving again, praying that Mary wasn't sick, which would mean I wasn't carrying it. I felt like an idiot all over again for hugging her, for risking everything to comfort her. But then I'd also seen that look on her face and I knew she'd needed it. Our last stop of the trip was Mrs. Branston's, but when I pulled into the front of her long gravel driveway I noticed that she hadn't put the flat of eggs I'd asked for in the usual spot. Frowning, I pulled out my phone and called her, but it went to voicemail immediately. "That's weird," I said. "Mrs. Branston is always home." "You want to go check on her, don't you," Vanessa said, not really a question. "Well, she's seventy and lives alone," I said. "She's not exactly ancient, but she's no spring chicken either." "Alright, let's go see what's up," Dani said. Then turned to Vanessa. "You're staying here though." "What?" Vanessa said. "Why?" "Because you already took one risk today, and I'm starting to like you too much to let you do two in a day," Dani smirked, then pulled up her mask. "Ugh, fine," Vanessa sighed. "Crack the windows for me at least." I did her one better and left the truck running with the AC on. Dani and I walked up the drive. It was long, but nowhere near as long as mine had been. The Branston's had built their house almost forty years ago; Victor Branston had worked at the local lumber mill, and his wife Hailey had started their side business of raising chickens and eggs after they built their single-story ranch house and barn. They'd had a son who had died in a drunk driving accident when I was still a kid, and a daughter who had moved away when I was still in middle school. At the top of the drive I tried calling again, and with no answer, Dani and I went to the front door and I knocked, then stepped back. "Mrs. Branston!" I called loudly. "You home?" Again, no answer. Shaking my head, I frowned beneath my mask and furrowed my brow. Her car was parked in front of the house, so she wasn't out. "Let's check in some windows," Dani suggested. "If she fell and broke her hip or something she might not be able to reach her phone." So that's what we did. It felt rude, peeking in her windows like that, but I let the MP side of me take over. I was looking into her kitchen when Dani gasped and motioned me to the other end of the side of the house. She was holding a gloved hand over her mask. I rushed over and looked in. It was Mrs. Branston's bedroom, and she was lying in the bed completely still. There was a dark stain around her mouth and nose and on the edge of some of the sheets. I recognized the dried blood. It looked like she'd been coughing it up. "Fuck," I sighed, stepping back from the window. Her sallow skin. Her sunken eyes. It was haunting. I called Emergency Services for the second time in less than an hour and reported it. "What do we do now?" Dani asked. "I'd say call her family, but I don't know her daughter's number. I think Mrs. Branston said she moved out east somewhere," I said. "We'll need to leave that to the police. Other than that?" I shrugged and looked around at the property. Hailey Branston had lived here going on forty years. Now there was no one. My eyes settled on the barn. "If nothing else, we should feed the chickens," I said. "No need for them to starve to death." "Good idea," Dani nodded and followed me towards the barn. Now, my worry had been that the chickens might be dead. I really wasn't sure how long it would take for chickens to starve to death, so I was preparing myself for the stink of not only a chicken coop but of dead bodies. What I wasn't prepared for was for the place to be empty. "What the fuck?" "This is weird," Dani said, looking at the rows and rows of empty cages. It was obvious this was a chicken operation. Just the bird poo around was enough to point to that. But there weren't any chickens. "How do fifty chickens just up and vanish?" I asked, wandering deeper into the barn. "It's not just the chickens," Dani said behind me. She was standing at a big bin near the front door with a big 'feed' label on it. She'd lifted the lid. "All their food is gone too except for a bit of mess at the bottom." I just shook my head, frowning as I looked around. Maybe there was some sort of metaphor here about Haily Branston's life, but all I was seeing was a crime scene. "Who the fuck finds out an old woman is dead, and instead of reporting it they steal all her chickens?" "An asshole," Dani said. "Assholes," I corrected. "This would have taken forever if it was just one person. There had to be at least two, probably more." I sighed. "Alright, we need to get out of here. We'll report it to the police when they get here." Dani and I went back down to Vanessa, filling her in on what we'd seen, and then waited. Thirty minutes later I called Emergency Services again on the non-emergency line, asking for an update on when we could expect someone to come out. "I'm sorry sir, but all our services are currently dispatched at the moment with active issues," the operator said. "We've got your report on file, and an ambulance will be dispatched when police are available. We have your name and number on file, we don't need you to stay on location." That was definitely not the norm for someone calling in a dead body, and it made me worried. "Alright," I said. "I just need to add something to the report then. After my previous call we checked in on Mrs. Branston's agricultural livestock. Someone has stolen all her chickens." "I'm... sorry?" the operator said. "Someone stole fifty-odd chickens," I clarified. There was another long moment of quiet from the other end of the line. "Chickens?" "Yeah, chickens," I said. A long sigh. "Alright, I added it to the report. Have a good day, sir." "You,” the operator hung up. "-too." "That sounded like it went great," Vanessa said sarcastically. "Yeah," I said, wondering what the fuck was happening to my home town. "I can't say that it did." Vanessa came jogging down from the office portables when the black sedan came rolling around the bunkhouses. After we'd gotten back from our big run, and Erica had berated me for taking a risk with Mary even while telling me how sweet a man I was, things had settled down. Leo's new partners had slept through the day with their imprinting, but we'd grilled up some extra sausages in case they woke up in the night and were hungry. I'd spent some time late in the afternoon with Ivy, and that night I'd slept with Vanessa on one side of me, and Ivy on the other while Erica spooned up behind her and rested a hand on my chest. We'd all been naked, but nothing overtly sexual had happened Vanessa had gone back to work in the morning, the first to wake up, and as she got ready and dug through her luggage Erica got up and made her coffee. The smell woke me up, and I realized it was 5:30 in the morning. It looked like our schedule was going to be changing with Vanessa in our lives. Breakfast was a quiet affair later in the morning; at least, quiet for us. Leo's RV was visibly rocking, and I had to assume Aria and India were up and the four of them were getting better acquainted. By the time Vanessa came back around for her breakfast break I'd already come in Erica, but Ivy had held off; apparently, the three of them had talked, and Vanessa only had about fifteen minutes for her breakfast break which meant a quicker-than-usual blowjob was necessary if she wanted some fun with her food. By mid-morning things had quieted down over at Leo's RV, and I'd left a platter of food wrapped with tinfoil on a chair next to the door. Ivy was just starting to get handsy with me, sitting on my lap and giggling with that look in her eye, distracting me from my drawing, when the crunch of tires outside the compound perked us up. The sedan ground to a halt, and Vanessa quickly came down to stand with Erica and Ivy and me. Agent Sourpuss was the driver again, and she just narrowed her eyes at us for a moment before turning back and speaking into the back seat. The door opened, and a woman in that same hooded coverall getup stepped out. "Hi," I said, stepping forward and offering her my hand. "I'm Harrison." "Kyla," she said through her mask, taking my hand and shaking it lightly. "I'm not really sure what you were expecting," I said. "I know things are weird and changing a lot for everyone, so if anything sounds like a problem just let us know and we can figure it out. The first of which is that, ah, these are my partners Erica, Ivy and Vanessa." "Allo!" Ivy said, stepping forward and wrapping the woman up in a hug. Ivy was still the shortest and most petite of the women, with Kyla standing around the same height as Vanessa. "Hi," Erica said, smiling warmly but not stepping forward, which I knew was because she knew the secret. In any other circumstance she likely would have been trying as hard as Ivy to be welcoming in an effort to dispel the weirdness. Agent Sourpuss rolled down the window. "Hey, you need to stop being so touchy. Protocol says you need to imprint as soon as possible." I sighed, glaring at her a little. "I hear you. Let's just make sure this is all Okay with her, yeah?" I turned back to Kyla, whose eyes were a little wide as she cautiously accepted the hug from Ivy. "Um, hello," she said, looking around at the construction site, and our ridiculous-looking compound. "There's a lot for us to explain," I said. "I can see that," she said. The more she talked, the more I heard a slight accent. It wasn't strong, not like Dani's, and I had to assume being the daughter of an Ambassador meant she'd grown up at least part of her life in the US or other places. Not to mention any training she'd received. "Are you Okay with this?" Erica asked her. "The idea of sharing space with a group of us?" "For what it's worth, I'm the newest and stumbled into it by accident, but it works for me," Vanessa chipped in. Kyla looked around again, then back at Sourpuss, and finally back to me. "It's the way things are," she said. "I can make it work." "Well, if you change your mind, you have until we start the imprinting process," I said. "Just say something and we can try to find you someone, or somewhere, else." She shook her head, then turned to Sourpuss again. "You can go." "Fine by me," the Agent muttered, raising her window and pulling the car away. I was almost sure I heard her mutter something about never wanting to come back again. "Come in," Erica said, gesturing to the fabric-draped entryway. "We'll show you around and can tell you what's up." Kyla followed Erica and Ivy in, but Vanessa hung back. "I need to get back to work," she said. "I'll come meet her later if you haven't dicked her down yet." I snorted and shook my head at her crassness. The only people who could get close to matching military folks in that way turned out to be construction workers. "Everything going Okay?" I asked. "Yeah, it's fine. Just getting the animals back in order after being away. They're going to be moving workers into the bunkhouses in the next few days so there's a lot to get ready," she said. She reached over and squeezed my hand for a second, but didn't step in for a kiss even though I could see her glance at my lips. "See you later?" "Absolutely," I said, and she started marching back towards the office portables. When I ducked back into our compound, Erica and Ivy had arranged the deck chairs into a semi-circle and Ivy was coming out of our place with a quartet of beers from the fridge. Erica was just gesturing for Kyla to take a seat. "We're all vaccinated," she was saying. "So if you want to get out of that getup you can." Kyla sat and sighed, lowering her hood and then taking off her medical mask. She was gorgeous. Her hair was a natural silky black with that smooth quality that Native Americans and East Asian folks shared, and she had cute little apple cheeks when she smiled softly in thanks as she accepted a beer from Ivy. Her skin was naturally tan, and she'd done her makeup to accent her ethnicity a bit rather than downplaying it, and knowing what I knew about her I wondered if that was a move to try and distract or seduce me. She had espionage training. She knew how to use her assets. "So Harrison," she nodded to me, then pointed at Ivy. "Ivy, and..." she looked at Erica. "Sorry, something with an E, right?" "Erica," my girlfriend clarified for her with a smile. "Right, Erica," Kyla said. "And the other was Vanessa?" "Right," I nodded. "Vanessa is actually a forewoman with the construction crews, so she had to get back to work." "Okay," she nodded. "And you all live in these trailers?" "RVs," I said. "And it's just temporary. My family owned this land for generations, and recently the government leased it from me and is building a residential compound. We'll be getting a house, and for now we've got these luxury RVs. But, uh, we're actually only living in that one. The other one is occupied by my friend and Erica's brother Leo and his partners." "So there's going to be five of us in there?" Kyla asked, raising an eyebrow as she looked over the RV. "Yes," Ivy said with a smile. "It's very nice on the inside. And the bed is very cozy." "The bed?" Kyla said, emphasizing the singular. "That's, uh, another thing," I said. "This is a little rude but, well Erica, Ivy and Vanessa are all bisexual. Are you;?" "I'm straight," she said. Erica just nodded, though I could tell out of the corner of my eye that Ivy was a little disappointed but tried to hide it. "That's perfectly fine," I said. "We'll figure out a sleeping arrangement so that you're comfortable." "I,” Kyla started, then glanced at Erica and Ivy for a moment and seemed to change her mind. "Look, I'm stepping into your thing here already, so I don't want to be a bitch. But could I just... Could I talk for a moment with the guy who I'm going to be bonding DNA with or whatever?" "Yes, absolutely," Erica said. "Do you want to go inside, or should we?" Kyla glanced over at Leo's RV. "Maybe we should," she said and stood up. I stood as well, patted Ivy's shoulder and met a glance from Erica as she tried to warn me to be careful without saying anything. Kyla and I went to the RV, and I opened the door for her and followed her in. "Sorry about the mess," I said. "Vanessa just moved in yesterday and we're trying to figure out what to keep here, and what to move into the storage containers." "It's... fine," Kyla said. She was looking down the length of the RV, through the open door to the bed. I could only imagine what she was thinking. "Let's just sit here," I said, offering her the bench as I took the chair by the Murphey table. I wasn't going to mention that we used the bench for fucking almost as much as the bed. "Ask me anything," I said as we sat. "I know this is all weird, and you must have a thousand questions and concerns." "I do," she said, and leaned back on the leather bench and took a deep breath. I just met her eyes as she looked me over again. Then she took a swig of her beer. "What do you do for money? How does all of this work?" she asked. "Well, up until a few weeks ago, my family house was about fifty yards that way," I pointed. "Right where that first big bunkhouse building is. I worked remotely as a concept artist, and Erica's brother Leo was my roommate. Erica joined us out here for quarantine. The federal government came and wanted to buy my land, but I negotiated a lease with them instead and they paid me a lot of money for it, along with building me, Leo and my sister houses. So if you're worried about finances living out here, you don't need to. I'm not stingy, though I'd prefer if we don't get super extravagant. I'd rather us be wealthy for a long time than super-rich for a short one, and with five people on the team... Well, yeah." "The team?" she asked. "It feels a little weird to call it a family right now," I said. "What with all the changes happening so fast. I think that's how most of us will end up, but I don't want to presume anything." She frowned, looking me up and down again. When she got that look on her face she was fierce and calculating. Focused. Then it broke and she cocked her head to the side just a touch. "Did they tell you I was coming?" "Um, yeah," I nodded. "I got a warning yesterday that you'd be here sometime in the next couple of days." She nodded slowly. "Okay. I mean, obviously we'll need to figure some things out, but I think I can live with... this. I'd like to wait a day and get to know you all a bit more before we do the imprinting though. I'm not really a 'sleep with a guy on the first day' kind of girl." "I'd be happy to wait as long as you like," I said. "But, ah, you may want to talk with the others about that feeling you've got. Apparently, it'll just keep getting stronger." "Right," Kyla nodded slowly. "Okay. I'll keep that in mind." Voices rose outside. Not angry, just a little animated. "Sounds like Leo and his girls are finally coming outside," I said. "I think you'll like Danielle, she's a pretty open book. I can't make any promises about the two new women though, they arrived yesterday and I haven't had a chance to meet them properly." "That sounds good," she said. "Any other questions, or do you want to go meet them?" I asked. "Um, yeah, actually," she said. She was still giving me a slightly weird, considering look. "Do you know?" "Know what?" I asked, trying to poker face without poker facing. She kept eyeing me. "Who I am." I sighed a little. "I was told that you're the daughter of an Ambassador," I said, covering the big lie with a little truth. "Does that bother you?" she asked. "Why would it?" I replied. "I'm part Native, part Japanese, I travelled a decent chunk of the world when I was in the military. In the US, you growing up in another country is about as different as if you grew up in an east coast city." "That's not what I meant," Kyla said, sitting forward and leaning her elbows on her knees, staring right at me. "I meant does it bother you that I'm a spy?" The problem with going toe to toe with a spy was that all of my usual methods of evaluating someone were already going off. As a teen I'd been a bit of a hillbilly, I'd been an athlete, and I'd been a kid from a family with generational grudge issues. Then I'd joined the military and I learned about professional backstabbing and politics, and then I'd become an MP and really saw some of the dumb and vile crap that Man could do to each other. I'd been trained to be aware, alert, and suspicious. Seven years out of the military had softened me, I was sure. But not that much. Maybe Grierson shouldn't have told me about Kyla's background. I was trying my best to not be suspicious, which I bet if I saw myself back on a recording I would have seen as a red flag. If I hadn't known about her, I could have just accepted her and hopefully my natural and trained instincts would have picked up on anything fishy. I sighed a little huff of a chuckle and leaned back in the Murphey chair, looking at Kyla across the RV. I'd been doing my best not to just really stare at her, to make a judgement scan of her to really assess her. Maybe that gave me away. Maybe not. She was beautiful, but I'd already judged that. Her Filipino heritage was strong, but wasn't so different from the natives that I'd grown up around that it seemed out of place or exotic to me. Not to mention the plenty of varied Asians I'd lived around in Portland. She was still wearing the bulky coverall so it was hard to judge her athleticism, but just the way she sat told me she was a physical person. She was sitting on the bench, which wasn't particularly tall, but her feet were pressed to the ground by the balls of her feet and toes, her heels raised. Even though she was leaning forward with her elbows on her knees she also wasn't slouching at all. She was a coiled spring, but with a loose tension. She wasn't on edge, but was a calmly controlled nervous. "It does," I said, answering the question she'd stunned me with for a moment. 'Does it bother you that I'm a spy?' Who asked that? Was it a game, or a test? Was she trying to be truthful because of the situation, or was she running a long con to gain my trust to inevitably betray me? How calculated was this move, and what were the variables? Was it a move at all? "But not the way you might think," I continued. "It's funny, I don't even know how much they told you about me. I think I mentioned outside that I was in the military at one point. I was an MP before I was discharged. You are exactly the kind of person I would have been worried about for an important part of my life. But now? Honestly, Kyla, I just don't want you to fuck up the family dynamic we're trying to build here. I don't want you to put any of the people out there in danger, on purpose or by accident, if you plan on trying to do something for your father or NICA." She gave me a long look back, evaluating what I said. If we were sitting across from each other with a chessboard between us, or cards, I would have said she was trying to read if I was bluffing or not. But this wasn't a game, and there weren't stakes on the line, and I thankfully got the impression she wasn't trying to read me. At least, not like that. She was reading me, but she was trying to form her opinion of me, just like I was trying to with her. "Have you ever killed anyone?" she asked me. I pressed my lips together and nodded. "I didn't see as much combat as others, but I got in a few firefights," I said. "I had a few confirmed kills, and likely several more unconfirmed. And one of my investigations as an MP turned into a shootout with some human traffickers that ended... badly. Fuck, I haven't talked about that with anyone since I got out. I'd prefer you not bring it up with the girls, or Leo. Please." "I won't," she said quietly. "Have you?" I asked. "No," she shook her. "I mean, I have enough training that I could, but that wasn't ever supposed to be my job. I; I'd rather maybe talk about my story if I get more comfortable with you, but I've never carried more than a knife and a can of mace in my purse for self-protection and haven't ever needed to use either of them." "Does it bother you that I know?" I asked her. "I feel like it should, but I don't think it does," Kyla said, pursing her lips a little in thought after she said it. "I just spent the last four years living a secret life, but I've always lived a double life. You know, which means... I don't know what it means. Which is a first." "I told Erica," I said. "I wasn't supposed to, I don't think, but she can read me like a book and I didn't want to keep it from her anyways." Kyla smiled a little. "I could tell," she said. "I only picked up on little things from you because of the way she was acting." That made me chuckle a little. "Well, at least that's something. I'm not a complete waste." "So what now?" she asked. "You know that I know that you know. Do we need to set some ground rules or anything?"

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 6 Lab Results and Quarantines Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   The Docs signed off, leaving me alone in the little meeting room again. Not knowing when I would be able to leave, I decided to try and fall back on one of my old military instincts; sleep when you can. So I got comfortable in the chair, closed my eyes, and let myself drift into a fitful, not-quite-soothing sleep. "Harri," someone said, and I woke with a start as my shoulder was touched. "Urm," I grunted, and sniffed in a breath as I blinked rapidly and looked around. I was still in the room, and Miriam was smiling at me. She was dressed in fatigues here in the military office complex instead of her service dress blues and her hair was up in a standard military bun hidden beneath the standard issue cap. "Just like a grunt to take any reason for a nap," she grinned at me. "Come on. We can talk in my office." I stood, yawned and stretched, feeling something pop in my back and my shoulder from the uncomfortable position I'd been in. "Lead the way, Lieutenant Colonel," I said. She rolled her eyes at me a little but didn't say anything, just opening the door and walking through. I followed her back into that hallway where Brent had clocked me. He wasn't in the waiting room at the end of the hall. "Is Brent,” I started to ask. "He's waiting on another floor," Miriam said. "Refuses to leave until he sees his daughter is alright. It's making operations slow down over at the construction site, but I can't blame him." "Neither can I," I said, touching the tenderness of my black eye. Miriam led me through several very plain corridors lined with doors. None of them had windows to see in, and most had nameplate mounts but lacked names, and instead were labelled with numbers. It struck me as secretive, and that meant I was probably in the Air Force part of the building and not the Vaccine Test Center part. If they were trying to make people feel at ease joining an experimental program, these plain walls and doors forming a maze were not the way to do it. Confounding an enemy trying to sneak through this part of the building, though? It was perfect. I followed Miriam until she stopped at a seemingly random door and opened it, leading me into a large office. It had a large bank of windows, but extra-heavy curtains had been hung over them and were drawn shut to the point I wondered if they were nailed in place. One wall was entirely covered in a whiteboard with all sorts of coded writing on it. There were two desks in the room; the main desk was scattered with papers and a computer terminal, with a plush office chair tucked in behind it. The second desk had more stuff on it, but in neater piles, and Captain Bloomberg was sitting behind it at work. She glanced up at us as we entered and gave me a slightly judgmental look, before going back to the printout she was reading. The rest of the office space was dominated by file shelving units, a gun safe, and a leather couch that looked uncomfortable but was probably soft as hell. "Captain, could you give us five?" Miriam asked. "Of course, Ma'am," she nodded, set down the papers face-down and stepped around her desk to the door. She shot Miriam a quick look, and Miriam gave her one back, and the Captain left. If I had to guess it was to do with the fact that the office was probably full of classified material and information and the Captain was silently reminding her superior officer not to let me poke around or leave me alone in there. "Sit, please," Miriam sighed once the door was closed and we were alone, gesturing at the couch. I did, instantly sinking into it, and she sat on the other end and turned to me. "So, now that we know it's not life-threatening, you feel ready to get teased yet?" I snorted a little and scratched at my beard. "It's still a little raw," I admitted. "Just like how you fucked her?" Miriam asked with a grin. "Sorry, that's the only one." I shook my head and chuckled. There were few kinds of people who could be as morbidly crude and insulting, and mean it in the best way, as a military friend. "Seriously, Harri," she said. "I got a briefing on it. She's fine, you're fine. No one is in trouble." "Tell that to her father," I said. "And I can't blame him for probably wanting to kill me." "Yeah, well, tough shit for him," Miriam said. "We've expanded his Need to Know status and gave him some more info on the vaccine to calm him down. He's not happy, but he's not worried anymore. Seriously though, did you have to go and fuck my lead civilian contractor's daughter?" "We were friendly with her," I said, and let out a long breath. "Erica said she thought Vanessa might be a little interested. I don't think either of us expected her to show up on our proverbial doorstep and ask for a foursome." "I always did think Erica was a smart woman after we met," Miriam said. "Though I figured you'd lost a few brain cells since you weren't dating her at the time." "There's a whole story behind that," I said, waving her off. "I'm sure there is," Miriam smiled. "Doesn't mean it's a good excuse though." "Well, Vanessa seems to think you have a crush on me after she met you for all of two minutes," I shot back at her. Miriam flushed for a moment but didn't look away from me, still in command in her own office. "Vanessa might have been doing a bit of projecting," she said. "I'm not into hillbillies with bushy beards and big guts." "Ouch," I laughed, holding my stomach. Sure, I wasn't in the peak physical form I'd been in coming out of the military, but I hadn't gone that soft. Miriam and I continued to chat and laugh for a few more minutes until the Captain came back and then Miriam let me borrow some sound-cancelling headphones and hang out on their couch while they were working. They had food ordered in and Miriam and I ate dinner together while Captain Bloomberg ate as she kept working at her desk. It wasn't until I noticed that the faint bit of light leaking around the edges of the curtains was dimming that it had been a long day and I hadn't been able to contact Erica and Ivy. I asked Miriam if I could have my phone back just to update them, and she and the Captain had to discuss it for a long moment before they decided they could probably do the texting for me, but for security protocols I couldn't be given control of the phone. When my phone powered on it took a long moment for it to connect to service, and then it started buzzing like crazy and a bunch of messages came in. Miriam was holding it, and her eyes went a little wide as the message notification scrolled by. "Um," she said. "Well, it looks like you and your partners are... happy together." "Oh no," I groaned. "What did they send?" "Well, you have a whole bunch of messages from Brent Peters chewing you out, so there's that," Miriam said. "But, uh, well, there are photos from your partners." "Sorry," I shrugged, once again finding my face heating up at the exposure of my sex life. "It's fine," Miriam said. "It was my idea to do the texting anyways." She tapped around on the phone for a moment. "Alright, I'll just say 'Harri isn't allowed to use his phone right now. This is Miriam Abarbanel. He is fine, no trouble. Vanessa is also fine and healthy. They will return tomorrow.'" "That's fine," I said with a nod. I would have liked to tell them more, and that I loved them. And that they shouldn't have been trying to send me whatever scandalous photos they had considering I was in military custody at the moment. Miriam hit send and a minute later another text came through and she opened it, immediately rolling her eyes and setting my phone down. "What?" I asked. "Erica sent another photo, and I think it was for me," she said. "What? Really?" I asked. Miriam opened the photo again and turned my phone around to show me. Erica and Ivy were both sunbathing in the chairs, topless. The third Adirondack had a name tag written on a piece of paper and taped to the back of the chair that red 'Vanessa.' Beside it, they had put out another lawn chair and had quickly put another nametag on it that said 'Miriam.' I couldn't help the little snort of laughter that came out of me, and I covered my mouth to try and stop from giggling a bit. "I'm sorry," I said. Miriam laughed once and set my phone down. "You know, Erica is the right kind of trouble for you I think," she said. "You haven't spent enough time with Ivy," I countered. "That girl is mischievous. I bet the Vanessa one was Erica's idea to try and cheer her up, and the other one was Ivy." "If you've got any pictures from that Danielle woman, I wouldn't mind checking those out," Captain Bloomberg said from over at her desk. "Laura," Miriam said, a little shocked. "What? I told you when we first saw her, that woman could turn a bigoted granny gay," Laura said. "That's fair," Miriam said thoughtfully. "Hey, no arguments from me," I said. Miriam and the Captain ended up finishing their work days, though Miriam told me that she was on call 24/7 anyways and they stayed in apartments lower in the building. She offered to try and find me a free one to rest overnight, but I asked her if I could see Vanessa and stay in whatever medical room she was in. I didn't want her to wake up from the process and be alone. This started a silent conversation of sharp looks between Miriam and Laura, until Laura sighed. "She's not alone. Her father hasn't left her side since we let him see her. This is... let's call it a legal grey area at the moment. Technically you're not even extended family, so he would get precedent on deciding who can be there," she said. "But under the circumstances of the Vaccine imprinting, there's been some debate going around the legal circles of what constitutes a civil union. The matter's still up in the air, but there's a case to be made that you and she are now more intimately connected than she and her father. So I guess the question is do you want to push the issue?" "Oh, fuck," I groaned, and had to massage the bridge of my nose. "On the one hand, yes I want to see her. On the other, Brent deserves to be pissed at me and worried about her. Can I just talk to him?" "Honestly, Harri," Miriam said. "I think you should probably leave that whole conversation to Vanessa and how she wants to have it. Doesn't matter how much you defend yourself, you're still the guy that fucked that man's daughter in a pretty... degenerate seems too strong, but pervy is too weak. Anyways, you fucking her like that brought her here, and he's now aware that she's going to be intimately connected to you for a while." I puffed out my cheeks and let the air blow out slowly, unsure of what to do. "I can try talking to him," Laura offered. "But honestly, I don't know if it would do any good." "It's fine," I finally conceded. "He can be there, just find me another room where I can crash, and let me know when she's awake?" "I'll leave a standing order with the nurses," Miriam nodded. So, as Miriam and Laura finished up for the day, they sent for the night sentry who patrolled the floor and let him know I would be in the staff break room and was allowed to eat out of the cupboards and use the washrooms. Once the airman was gone Laura excused herself and left me with Miriam. "It was nice having you around, Harri," she grinned, dropping her command facade again. She put her hand on my upper arm and grinned, giving me a wink. "And I was joking when I called you fat." "Yeah, well, you really hurt my feelings," I fake-cried, making her laugh. "I'll see you tomorrow before you leave, alright? And I still expect that beer next time I'm up at the site," she said and gave me a peck on the cheek. "You got it," I said, and pecked her back. "And thank you for all of this today, by the way." "Happy to help," she said, and then escorted me to the room where I would spend the next seven hours. The sentry woke me up around four in the morning. I had Cheeto dust on my shirt and fingers, the bag I'd found in the staff room cupboard almost empty and crumpled up on my chest. "Sir, I've been asked to bring you down to the medical wing," he said. "Fuck," I said, blinking awake and standing up. "Uh, give me a second." I went into the men's washroom and quickly washed my hands and my face, and tried to get myself straightened out. Looking in the mirror, I could tell that I'd been running on empty for a bit, but I didn't look as bad as I might have if I hadn't been getting in some light napping at least. The airman brought me to the elevator and punched a button for about a dozen floors down, and when we stepped off of it, it was clear that we were in a more public-facing area, though the number of armed airmen on guard was actually higher. The floor was still quiet, this early in the morning, and generally featured a lot more stuff. There were glass panes and windows everywhere and the place looked like what I would picture a medical bay would in a not-too-distant future medical show. There were a few nurses around, but most of the rooms and beds were empty. We passed by one room that was sealed up with a little yellow light near the handle flashing 'Quarantine Active.' That got me gulping and moving. We turned a corner and I saw her. Vanessa was sitting up in a hospital bed, an IV drip hooked in to one arm. She was in a hospital gown and didn't have any of her usual makeup on, so she looked... sick wasn't the right word. She looked different enough that I noticed it, but it was like seeing Erica without her makeup that first time. It was different but I liked seeing the natural her. "Vanessa, I'm,” I started, but then she threw a magazine at my head. "Harri, I swear to God if you try and apologize to me, I'll throw another one," Vanessa said. She had a stack of a few of them on a little rolling bedside stand, where she also had a tray from a shitty cafeteria meal. "You look good, Vee," I said, changing my mind. She blushed and smiled. "No, I don't. Liar." "Okay, you look as good as someone in a hospital bed can," I said. "Come sit, Harri," she said, shifting herself in the bed and patting beside her. I did, and she took my hand in one of hers and lifted the other to brush a finger against my bruised eye. "The night nurse told me what happened when I woke up." I opened my mouth to apologize again but remembered what she'd said and clicked it shut. She smirked and squeezed my fingers. "Good, you're learning." "So you're not pissed off?" I asked. Vanessa leaned her head back on the pillows propping her up, taking a deep breath. "Maybe at the world, a little. But at you? Or Erica and Ivy? No. I went in there knowing what I was asking for, and you told me the risk. I decided getting off with you three was worth it." She broke into a small smile. "And from what I remember, it was pretty fantastic." "It was," I chuckled. "I mean, wild and filthy, but fantastic." She was looking at me, searching my face for something. I couldn't tell if she found it or not. "I spoke to my Dad. He told me he decked you pretty good but I wasn't expecting a full-on shiner." "He definitely got me," I said, touching my eye. "Wasn't as bad as I felt I deserved." "Yeah, well I told him if he does it again I'll deck him," she said. "And that if he tries to take any revenge on you, he's just punishing me." "Does that mean what I think it means?" I asked. She brought my hand up to her chest and put it over her heart. "Harri, I'm stuck with you no matter what at this point, but if you guys will have me I'd like to move into your crammed RV life. I thought you and Erica were cool since we met, and we know we're sexually compatible. The way I see it, I can either fight this thing just for the sake of fighting, or I can get on board the Harrison train and enjoy the ride." "Vanessa, I; God, I wish I had my phone right now," I said. "There's a picture the girls sent that you'll want to see." Vanessa rolled her eyes and her smile grew. "Oh, I got several pictures," Vanessa said. "I've already seen them. Why don't you have your phone?" "I was up on a secure floor," I said. "Lieutenant Colonel Abarbanel was actually the one to see them when she helped me message back that we were Okay." "Then you have some surprises waiting for you I think," Vanessa grinned. "But for now, you're all mine." She pulled me towards her and guided me into a kiss. Then she whispered into my lips as our noses rubbed against each other. "Pull the privacy screen around us." "Here? Really?" I asked. "My nurse actually encouraged it," Vanessa said. "She said we just need to try and keep it down." I stood up and went to the curtain built into the rolling track around Vanessa's bed and pulled it around us, blocking out the rest of the room, and the hallway beyond the glass observation doors. When I turned back to her, Vanessa was shrugging out of her hospital gown, her cute little tits jiggling. I kicked off my shoes and got up on the hospital bed with her, picking her up a bit and sliding her down into a laying position and tucking my head down to suck on one of her nipples. "Oh, Harri," she crooned, her hand running through my hair. Her nipples got hard quickly as I played my tongue over them, feeling the little boob around it tug and pull as I moved around. I popped off and raised my lips to hers again, giving her a kiss. "I didn't get to spend that much time telling you how beautiful and sexy I think you are," I said between kisses. "Harri, you don't need to lie," she said. "My boobs are tiny. I'm used to; Ah, fuck!" I cut her off by grabbing the tit I hadn't sucked on, squeezing it hard enough to make her hiss a little bit. I'd seen she liked a little rough pawing and play during the foursome, so I used it now to make a point. "If you ever tell me these aren't perfect, I'll spank you so hard you'll have my handprint on your ass for a week." "Fuck, Harri; Fuck," she groaned as I let my grip on her tit loosen, and then bent down and took that nipple into my mouth as well. "Fine. You like my tits. I believe you." "Don't just believe me," I said. "Vanessa, you said you thought Erica and I were cool when we first met. Well, I thought you were fascinating. This gorgeous, tough woman who knew how to take charge and make things happen. Beautiful from head to toe even when you were trying to downplay it for work. Now, you're going to lay back so that I can explore every inch of your gorgeous, perfect body." She looked like she was somewhere between beaming happily and crying, but she nodded. I started back up at her lips and kissed around her jaw and down her neck to her collar bone. Then down to her chest, where I teased her nipples some more, rolling one between my fingers while I tongued and lightly nibbled on the other. Once they were both standing proud and weren't about to go down, I helped her pull the hospital gown off until it was hanging from the arm with the IV in it, revealing the rest of her body to me. I kissed down her stomach to her bellybutton and pressed my forehead against her, kissing her fit stomach softly, then moving lower. I got to the point between her belly button and her mound where her scar was, and the Strength tattoo. I took my time there, kissing it, and tracing my finger along the letters of the tattoo. I turned back to look up at her face and she was pensive, staring at me with this worried look like I was going to change my mind about her. "Perfect," I told her again, "And strong as hell." My lips went further, down onto her mound where a smattering of hairs were poking out. She'd obviously shaved herself in the past, but not as recently as I bet she would have liked. But I didn't care, and I kissed along the stubble of her pubic hair, letting it play against my lips as my beard played against her skin. She spread her legs for me, and I slipped around on the bed so I was laying between them on my stomach, looking up at her. "Do you want me to do this here?" I asked her. "Harri, I want your cock inside me like nothing else," she said. "We'll get there," I grinned, and began to explore her cunt with my lips and tongue. I took my time, softly kissing and licking, searching every nook and cranny of her outer and inner labia. Then I did it again, sucking a little harder, nibbling just a touch, finding the sweet spots that made her legs quiver or her breath catch in a hiccup or gasp. Then I went deeper, peeling her open with my fingers to see the soft pink of her hole, and tasted and teased her. She mewled for me, clawing at the bed. I kept needing to move her leg back as it came up and wanted to curl in towards me until I just planted my hand on her thigh and pushed her open, holding her leg wide. Then I did the same to the other leg, pushing them back further, and I slowly licked from her hole up her lips to her clit hood, teasing the tip of my tongue under it before pushing it back with my upper lip and prodding her clit softly. "Making me... ugh!" Vanessa grunted with a girlish tone, gasping for air. I did it again and watched as another little orgasm rolled through her, her cunt flexing as her abdominal muscles clenched. Moving lower I kissed the inner curve of her ass cheek and looked up from between her legs to meet her gaze. She watched me, a little surprised, as I practically buried my nose in her cunt so that I could drive my tongue against her asshole. Her brow furrowed as I did it, and one eye twtiched as I teased the outer ring, then centered on it and nudged the tip of my tongue a little deeper. "Not here," she gasped suddenly, and I stopped. "I; not here," she said again. "Okay," I said, moving up from her ass and kissing the crook of her thigh. "Just like that?" she asked. "What kind of guys have you been seeing that don't stop when you say no?" I asked back. She blinked. "The kind who don't eat ass, and rarely eat cunt," she said. "So the wrong kind." "Then let me ask you; what do you want me to do now?" She closed her eyes and blew out a long breath through pursed lips, before opening them. "Get your pants off and fuck me while we make out. I want to feel you on top of me." I grinned and slipped off the bed, undoing my belt and kicking my pants off. I was already hard, and she was wet from my exploratory oral, so I got back up on the bed and got over her in a standard missionary position. "Like this?" I asked her. She reached down and got my cock in position, and wrapped a leg around my waist and ass to pull me into her. "Like this," she said with a grin as I slowly penetrated deeper into her. Vanessa was hot and clenched my cock in a rippling sensation as I drove in, slowly fucking into her until I was buried to my root. She grabbed my beard in her hand and pulled me into a kiss as we stayed still and connected. "Ow," I muttered into the kiss. "Sorry," she laughed, releasing my beard. "It's fine," I said and kissed her deeply. We made out, our tongues doing more work than my cock for a long moment, until we started grinding against each other. The rhythm built up slowly, less a pounding than a sensuous back and forth that felt more like dancing. Well, the best kind of dancing where my cock was inside of a beautiful woman. Our kiss broke as we panted against each other. "More," she gasped. "More what?" "More weight," she said. "I want to feel you." I lowered myself from my elbows, letting my body press down against hers like a too-heavy weighted blanket. "Umm," she groaned somewhere at the back of her throat. Her body felt tense under mine, but slowly loosened. I kissed the side of her neck, and she ran the heel of her foot down my leg and then back up to my butt. The soft whoosh of the glass door opening outside of the privacy curtain made us both stop moving. "Vanessa, you good in there?" asked a woman. "Yep," she said. "So good. Perfect." There was a long moment of silence, and then, "Oh. Sorry for interrupting. If you and Mr. Black can finish up, your Father was hoping to see you. I can stall him for ten minutes?" "Thanks," Vanessa called back, biting her lips. Two soft footsteps and the door whooshed again, settling closed. "Oh my God," Vanessa groaned. "I can do a lot in ten minutes," I said with a grin. "No, we have less than that," she sighed. "I need to get cleaned up and dressed first, and you need to be out of here before he gets here. But first I need you to fuck me hard and fast and give me your cum." So that's what I did. I raised up higher again to gain the leverage I needed and I started pounding into her with hard, steady strokes. Vanessa gasped, and soon we were back in that rolling rhythm of our hips except it was way more fucking than dancing. Our eyes never left each other, and when I went in for another kiss she bit my lip as she started to come. That pushed me towards my own edge, and I got myself there by reaching down and strumming my thumb against her clit just as she was coming down, pushing her right back into a second wave of orgasm as her body clenched and I released. "Fuck," I growled, thrusting my hips forward and emptying my balls into her. "Fuck, Vanessa!" She arched her back, silently screaming before she exhaled hard and released the tension. We both lay there panting for a long moment. "I really want to fuck you again," I said. "Right now. I'm still hard as a rock for you." "I can feel that, you fucking caveman," Vanessa laughed, cock drunk for the moment. "But I need to clean up and you need to go." "One more thing," I said, and kissed her again. I got my clothes on first and then helped her find and put on her pants. She hadn't worn underwear when she had come to visit us the morning before when this whole thing kicked off, so now she was going to be leaking my cum into her jeans. Her shirt was there as well, but she was still hooked up to the IV, which meant I had to leave the room and send a nurse to help her. I stopped at the edge of the privacy curtain, looking back at her. "Go," she motioned to me. "I'm not leaving. You can see my tits any time you want." Maybe I was cunt drunk, but I wanted to tell her I loved her. I just grinned and blew her a kiss and a wink before slipping out. Once she couldn't see me, I shook my head. I thought orgasms were supposed to give you post-nut clarity, I thought. I almost blurted that out, and no matter how compatible we were sexually I knew that wasn't the right thing to say at the moment. I found the nurse, who went to help Vanessa, while another one brought me back to the elevator where I was met by the night sentry again. He brought me back up to the waiting room I'd been in before, and I flopped onto the couch. "Harri. Harri, we need to stop meeting like this," Miriam said, and I blinked awake again as she was standing over me and smirking. "Fuck," I grunted. "What time is it?" "Just past 0600," she said. "We've got a couple of cars ready to drive you back home." "A couple?" I frowned. "Brent left earlier in his own vehicle," Miriam said. "But we're sending you back with two more partners for your friend Leo. I already spoke with Vanessa and she said she wanted to ride with them to try and help them stay calm through their vaccination." I closed my eyes again as I parsed what she was saying. "Okay, hold on. Leo is getting two new partners?" "From what I red they are a bisexual couple who wanted to stay together," Miriam said. I wiped the sleep from my eyes and sucked in a big breath through my nose. "Well, at least mine isn't the only RV that's going to be packed to the gills." Miriam brought me down to the underground garage for the building and handed my phone back to me. Two black SUV were idling, the windows all tinted to the point that I couldn't see a single thing inside including the drivers. I turned back to Miriam. "Just another day?" I asked her. "Hell no," she smirked. "You, Harrison Black, as the biggest pain in my ass since I took this posting." Then she pulled me into a hug. "But I wouldn't change a God damn thing about it. I'll see you once our on-site office is up and running." "I'm looking forward to it," I said, giving her a squeeze back. "Lieutenant Colonel." "That's Miriam to you, soldier," she said, pulling back with a smirk and kissing me on the cheek. The elevator bingled and I was shocked, or really mildly surprised, to see Agent Sourpuss leading two women bundled up in hooded jumpsuits with masks on. Sourpuss took one look at me and sneered, directing the two women to the front SUV and climbing in with them. "What was that about?" I asked. "Oh, she's pissed off because she keeps getting seconded to us for transportation detail," Miriam said. "I have no idea why, but she isn't happy about it." "No; Technically I'm pretty sure that was my fault, actually. But I meant the whole bundled up get up." "First, why am I not surprised you're a pain in the ass for other people as well? And second, it's new protocols coming up from California and the first testing area. I guess there have been some questions around whether vaccinated but unbonded women could contract or become carriers for the virus. It's the latest back and forth between the scientists." "Speaking of which," I said. "I know why I don't need to be all bundled up, but why don't you? Are you imprinted on someone?" "Me? No," Miriam said. "Not yet, anyway. I'll do it when they push the order out, for now we're still technically in the testing phase for a bit longer. Everyone who leaves the building and re-enters without being vaccinated is getting blood tested and quarantined; it sucks, but it leaves us able to work functionally instead of talking to each other through hazmat suits." The elevator bingled again, and this time it was Vanessa who stepped out as a sentry gestured her towards the front SUV. She saw me immediately and veered off course, coming to me. I wrapped her up in a hug and noticed Miriam giving me a hard-to-read look. "Hey," I said to Vanessa. "I hear you're playing therapy animal for Leo's new partners." "They asked me to," Vanessa said. "From what I understand, the nurses don't think the woman who is supposed to be doing it does a very good job at calming nerves." Miriam snorted a little but covered it with a cough, looking at me. "Well, I feel like I'm missing out on some more alone time with you, but I understand why," I said. "Do me a favor and try and feel them out a bit, see what they're like." "I will," she smirked and went on her tiptoes to give me a peck on the lips. "They're going to be our neighbors, after all." "Yes they are," I grinned and patted her butt. "See you at home?" "Fuck. Home," Vanessa said, backing away from me. "I haven't had one of those in a while. It's gonna be weird." She turned and strode to the SUV and got in the back. "That one might be trouble," Miriam said. "They're all trouble," I laughed. "See you sooner than later?" "Sooner than later," she grinned and winked. I went to the back SUV, which was apparently my personal chauffeur for the sole reason that Agent Sourpuss couldn't find an ounce of empathy in her. Hopefully there's a partition between the front and the back, I thought. I can check those pictures Erica and Ivy were sending me. When I opened the back door of the SUV to get in I had to stop. "Ah," I said. "That explains a lot." I slid in and shut the door. "Agent Grierson." The craggy-faced Agent smirked and nodded. "Harrison. When I heard there was an anomalous vaccination issue, I decided to check it out and lo and behold, it's my favorite redneck." "Did you just come to check-in, or are you looking to offload some more government cash on me?" I asked. The SUVs started moving, pulling out of the garage and into downtown Portland. "Kid, you know I don't need to come to see you to check in," he said. "And I don't have the time to just come shoot the shit, no matter how much I'd enjoy a good fuckin' day off once in a while. I'm here to ask a favor." "Well now you're just being coy," I said. "You know that I know you didn't have to let that lease thing through instead of a flat purchase, so you've got me cornered." "Well, the good news is that I'm not asking you to do anything underhanded," Grierson said. "I noticed you've recently taken on a security consulting contract and your clearance has been restored. I'm going to open it up a little bit more here, if that's alright with you." "Playful, then coy, then asking my permission? Jesus fuck, what are you about to ask me to do?" "Alright, kid. Here's the deal," Grierson sighed. "Sometime in the next few days you're going to get a new partner delivered to you. What I need you to do is keep an eye on her. She's the daughter of the Ambassador from the Philippines, and officially we've run her through the Oracle matching system as a diplomatic courtesy. What no one else knows, including people in that building we just left, is that her Oracle results didn't matter. I'm placing her with you, and scattering a few other Filipino nationals in safe little corners of the country, as a deal with the NICA." "Wait, that's the..." I had to wrack my brain going back to my Military Police training. "Isn't that the CIA of the Philippines?" "A much lesser version, yes," Grierson said. "On the official unofficial paperwork, it's a spy deal. We're going to take care of some of their valuable people who are here, and they're going to take care of some of our valuable people who are over there. The unofficial unofficial deal is that we don't have anyone over there, and the government of the Philippines is going to let us stage our latest espionage attempts into China from their shores. There's a fucking information blackout coming out of China right now, and other than satellite images we've got nothing on what's going on in there." "Okay, hold on," I said. "So am I taking in this Ambassador's daughter as payment for the US Government?" "No, you're taking her in because Kyla Bautista is also secretly a spy who just graduated from the University of Southern California with a degree in dance, and while she was there we suspect she turned at least four different Professors and research assistants into assets for NICA for Intellectual Property espionage. I'm scooping her up and putting her with you because you're so far off the radar that no one would think you're keeping an eye on her, and so that the Chinese can't find her if they figure out what's going on and want some revenge. But most of all, I'm putting her with you because, despite your record and stupid career choices after you left the military, you have the mindset to keep an eye on her without her or anyone else knowing that's what's going on." "This is all well and good, Grierson," I said. "But I've got three women imprinted on me already, one of them by mistake. How the hell am I supposed to add a fourth woman into the mix?" Grierson snorted. "Kid, I got news for you. By this time next year, I'd bet all that money I just put into your bank account that you'll look back and think what a naive question that was." I sighed and shook my head slowly. "What does her father think of her getting matched off like that? Does he even know?" "Oh, he was pissed until he got cut in on an early vaccination as well for his wife, along with his long-time second in command who he's been having an affair with, and his additional American mistress who is very black and very formidable, neither of whom the wife knows about. He seems to think it'll be fine." "Jesus," I sighed, shaking my head. "So what, is the OGA offering to pay me for spy sitting?" "No," Grierson said. "But there is an upside." "What's that?" "Like I said, Kyla Bautista graduated with a degree in dance. If I wasn't too fucking busy being ethical, I'd have just put her in my house. The woman is something else." "That's gross," I said, my face twisting in mild disgust. "It's reality, kid. Game it out; people need to fuck to save their lives. Even before this shit show people put a value on beauty over pretty much anything else. What do you think it's going to be like when the entire country is getting matched up?" "I don't know," I sighed. "That's; I don't even want to think about it." "And that's why they pay me and my people the big bucks," Grierson said. He tapped on the glass partition that separated us from the front seat, and the SUV began to pull over. "I'm not asking you to do anything you wouldn't have anyways. Just keep an eye on her for me, alright?" "Fine," I said. "But if she takes one look at me and asks for someone else, I can't do anything about that. I'm not forcing some woman into this." "Won't be a problem," Grierson said. The SUV came to a stop, and he stepped out. "Grierson," I said, and he turned back. "Miriam said someone pulled some strings to get her assigned where she is. Was that you?" "What?" Grierson raised an eyebrow. "You think I like you that much, kid?" "That wasn't an answer," I said. "Well, if it was me, I think maybe you owe me another one still," he said, then shut the door. Another car had pulled up behind us, which he got into, and it pulled a big U-turn in the middle of the empty street and drove back the way we'd come. The driver of my ride pulled back onto the street and sped up to catch the other SUV in our mini convoy, and I was left to my thoughts. I sighed and opened my phone. I didn't want to think about this Grierson thing. If it happened, then it happened and we'd deal with it. I went to my messages and opened the ones from Erica and Ivy. "Fucking hell," I sighed, looking at the lewd pictures and knowing that Miriam had seen them. "What am I going to do with three women?" Or four? Or more? I was going to need a bigger bed, and quickly. I stretched, feeling several somethings in my back and shoulders pop, as I got out of the back of the nondescript black SUV and felt the gravel of the construction site crunch under my boots. The place was bustling since we'd arrived mid-morning, and I saw more than a few of the workers taking looks over at me and starting to talk to each other. The rumor mill must have been burning hard since Vanessa had gotten carted off in a military helicopter and flown away. First things first, however, was to not unload two vaccinated-but-unbonded women into the middle of a construction site. I flashed a quick thumbs up through the passenger side window at whoever my driver had been; I'd never seen a face or heard a voice; and jogged up to the other vehicle and knocked on the passenger window. Agent Sourpuss rolled it down a moment later, scowling at me from the driver's seat. "What?" "I know you haven't been here for a bit," I said. "But if you drive around to the right over there you'll see our RVs and our little compound. Dropping the ladies off there would probably cause less of a, uh, scene." I could tell she wanted to argue with me but knew I was right. Instead of answering she just stabbed her finger down on the window button beside her and closed it in my face, then pulled the SUV around and headed in the direction I'd pointed. I walked along behind, and we rounded the second big bunkhouse building that was looking just about finished now and headed towards our compound. By the time Agent Sourpuss put the vehicle in park Erica and Ivy were already ducking out from behind the sheets hung between the corner of the RV and the storage container that we'd deemed the 'front door.' Leo and Danielle were right behind them. I wanted to go to my women, but I held myself back and instead opened the rear door of the SUV. Inside I saw that Vanessa was sitting in the middle row bucket seat, and I leaned in and kissed her quickly before offering her a hand down. "Don't go getting all chivalrous on me now, Harri," Vanessa grinned as she accepted my hand and swung out onto her feet. She looked back into the vehicle. "Come on, ladies. Leo's out here waiting for you." The two women, practically swimming in their baggy, hooded coveralls and masked up to boot, unbuckled and started climbing between the seats. I, however, was suddenly a little busy as I was hugged from behind by a small form that could only be Ivy. Beside me, Erica was pulling Vanessa into a hug as well. "I'm so sorry, hon," Erica said, squeezing the shorter woman tightly. "If I'd had any reasonable idea that this would happen,” "It's fine, Erica," Vanessa said, squeezing her back and giving her a kiss on the cheek. "Seriously. We'll talk about it, but I'm Okay with it if you are." "Hey you," I said in the meanwhile, turning at the waist to wrap my arm around Ivy's shoulder and hug her to me. "Hello, mon amour," Ivy sighed. "I missed you." "I missed you too, I've," I said, and leaned down and gave the short blonde a quick kiss. The first of the women had reached the door of the car, and Ivy let me go so that I could offer her a hand down. All I could see of her were her eyes and the skin around them; she was white but tanned heavily, and had soft grey eyes that were flicking around. "Let me help, miss," I said. She accepted, her gloved hand taking mine for a moment to step down, and I ushered her directly towards Leo and Dani. "This is Leo, and his better half Danielle." "Hey," Leo scolded me playfully, giving me a little punch on the arm as he grinned. "Hey, hon," Dani said, pulling the woman into a hug that seemed to surprise her. I turned back and Erica was helping the next woman down; she was white and paler than the first, and had dark green eyes. Soon she was getting the same hugging welcome as the first from Dani, as Leo looked both a little bashful and a little excited. "How about we head in and talk?" Erica suggested to everyone. "Ladies, Leo is my brother so I might be biased, but you're in good hands. And if he ends up sucking, then Dani's got you." "Hell yeah I do," Dani chuckled, nudging Leo with an elbow. "I wouldn't mind getting handled by either of you," the tan woman said through her mask. "God damn, girl. Your tits don't quit." "Thanks for noticing," Dani grinned and winked. She took both women by the hand and started leading them into the compound. "Come on, let's get you two fucked and settled." "Now that's one hell of a welcome offer," the other woman laughed. I laughed a little too, hearing the two as Leo quickly jogged ahead to hold the fabric door open for them. "Seriously, those two are gonna be something else," Vanessa said, shaking her head. "You got to talk with them?" Erica asked. "The whole ride here," Vanessa said. "Their names are Aria and India. Aria seems a little sweeter and the more rational one, while India is a hippy kid from hippy parents. They said they've been girlfriends for three years, and up until last year they 'worked' as sugar babies while Aria was finishing up her master's of communications." "Jesus," Erica sighed with a rueful smirk. "They're going to eat Leo alive."

Quaranteam-Northwest: Part 5 Lab work. Based on a post by Break The Bar. Listen to the ► Podcast at Explicit Novels.   Time went quickly, but also seemed to go nowhere at all; only three days after the final demise of the house we'd moved the RVs four times and I decided we needed to figure out something at least semi-permanent. Even a week in the same spot would be preferable to constant movement. The space where my house had stood was now full of stacks and pallets of supplies, and Vanessa had a crew of almost two dozen of her 'gorillas' working to erect what would become the first of a dozen temporary bunkhouses for the incoming construction workers. She still seemed to be the only foreman on site, so I went looking for Vanessa. I found her at the water truck, splashing some water onto the back of her neck as she took a quick break. It had turned even hotter over the week, spring slipping fully into summer, and we were all starting to boil when we were outside. I'd quickly abandoned the feeling of needing to 'dress up' for everyone and I was down to athletic shorts and one of my sleeveless workout shirts; one of the few that were still 'mine' considering both Erica and Ivy had taken to wearing them as well. Vanessa was the boss however and had to set the example for the rest of the crew, so she was still wearing the jeans, long-sleeved t-shirt and her reflective vest of a dutiful construction foreman. "Hey, got a second?" I asked. "Oh, hey Harrison," she said, looking up as she continued splashing water onto the back of her neck. "Sorry I haven't come to check with you and the girls today, we had three more loads this morning of barracks pilings I had to get sorted, and the fucking surveyors are still bitching about not knowing where the sewage lines are going to come onto the property, as if I can fucking answer that question for them or something." "When's your Dad supposed to finally get on site?" I asked. Her father was supposed to be the General Manager of the entire construction project, but so far I had yet to have seen him. "Fuck, a few days still at least," Vanessa sighed. "I'm getting tired as shit of the phone tag." "Well, sorry if this is a big ask and causes you more headaches; any chance we could project ahead a bit and figure out where we can stash the RVs and everything where we're not going to need to move them for a while? Moving everything around is annoying by itself, but I've also noticed some of your guys are spending a lot of time wandering by the RVs whenever the girls are outside." "Fucking gorillas," Vanessa grunted and grimaced. "I mean, on the one hand, I get it; they are either cooped up in the motel or here working. I'm not exactly thrilled with the situation either. But they could keep it in their fucking pants too, ya know?" "Look, if we can find a spot, the way I see it we can use the RVs and Containers to set up a yard for us that's blocked from view. Then we can have some privacy and not feel cooped up in the RVs, and your guys aren't tempted to let their eyes wander," I said. "I figure it's a win-win." Vanessa smiled and patted my arm. "Harri, as long as you keep the fucking indoors, I'll see what I can do about getting you guys some more privacy." "What do you mean?" I asked, suddenly a little worried that Erica and I might have gotten caught at the Willow tree after all, or that maybe a surveyor had wandered up near the Spring without us hearing. "Nothing, nothing," Vanessa said. "I just; you know we can see the RVs rocking a bit, right? And I don't know who it is, but someone over in your camp is a screamer. We can hear her when she really gets going. Once the guys even gave you a standing ovation." "Fuck," I coughed, shaking my head. "I'm sorry. I think it's something to do with the vaccine. I've had more sex in the last four days than I have in the last four years. Honestly, I don't even know how I'm doing it; I ain't old, but I'm not a teenager either." "Well, god bless the vaccine I guess," Vanessa smirked. "And good for you. Just do me a favor and keep it inside the RVs 'till we can get you that privacy. We don't need the entire site shutting down to listen to you fucking your girlfriends." I shook my head again with a self-deprecating smirk. "Um, deal. I hope." That made Vanessa chuckle, and we parted ways for the afternoon. The next day, she came back in the morning and explained the plan she had worked out with the Surveyors and one of the tree-clearing crews. By mid-afternoon, a new swathe of the back end of the hill was bare of trees, and a bulldozer scooped dirt into the holes left by ripped-up stumps. By the time Vanessa left that evening, two of the storage containers had been shifted around by the 'gorillas' and positioned in an L-shape for us in the new location, and Leo and I moved the RVs to form the other two sides of a square. When Vanessa came by the next morning we'd hung up some old, heavy blankets at the corners to maximize our privacy, busted out the lawn chairs and barbecue, and were on our way to turning the space into an outdoor living room. Leo and I even went so far as to rig up an old bell we'd salvaged from the barn on a wooden post with a metal knocker on a string to serve as a doorbell. Erica was the one to answer Vanessa's ring of the bell, and she swept aside the blanket curtain. "Welcome to Casa de Black," she declared. "Jesus," Vanessa said, walking into our new home base. "You guys didn't want to wait, did you?" "Why would we?" Leo asked. "We don't know how long we're going to be living like this, so might as well make the most of it." Leo had decided to make one last addition to our current set-up, and had pulled a loose slab of wood from the container holding all his tools and was carving 'Speak Friend and Enter' into it the makeshift sign with his handheld angle grinder. He'd already been talking about using his torch to burn the wood before giving it a clear lacquer coat. "What can we do for you, Vanessa?" I asked. "Need some breakfast?" "Actually?" Vanessa chewed on the inside of her cheek for a second and peeked back outside the yard. "Breakfast would be fucking great. They're feeding us at the motel, but it's been the same instant oatmeal every fucking morning." "Well, we've yet to have our egg hookup dry out on us," I said. Old Mrs. Branston lived about fifteen minutes down the highway and had been selling eggs to three generations of my family; through the pandemic and quarantine we'd set up a system where I called ahead and she dropped off two dozen eggs at the end of her driveway, and I left a ten dollar bill in her mailbox. "How do you like them? I think I'm getting pretty good at using the grill with a frying pan." We hosted Vanessa for about fifteen minutes as I fried her up some over-easy eggs and some toast to go with it, and she started devouring the first two so quickly that I put another two in the pan for her immediately. While I cooked, she shared the most recent gossip running through the construction crews. "So the latest group to come in said they got tested four times before even leaving the airport," she said around a mouthful. "They were basically flown into Portland, put in little hygienic pods inside the terminals until they'd tested negative all four times, then escorted to military transports. I guess the army is our taxi service or something, and there are members of the national guard currently standing watch at all of the motels. It's kind of fucked up and feels like a prison, honestly. We're not even supposed to mingle outside with each other, despite the fact that we all work together here all day." "Who's feeding you all?" Danielle asked. "Just the people already working out there seems like a lot." "Some catering service is making these prepackaged meals," Vanessa said. "The breakfasts are shit, and the lunches are whatever. The dinners are Okay though; microwavable, and waiting for us when we get off shift." "Have you heard anything else out there about the vaccine?" I asked. "Hmm-Hmm," Vanessa shook her head. "But I mean, I spend my time working." "I'm still not seeing much online," Leo said. "Little whispers on social media, but then it disappears before it gets going." "That's kinda fucked up," Erica said. "We know it's real. The government must be censoring the information or something. "Well, whenever it happens, I don't know what I'll do," Vanessa sighed. "I like working too much, being my own woman. I bring in more cash in a year than almost every other person I graduated high school with, I've been doing it for years, and I don't have any debts. I can't just get tied down to some guy." "You would be surprised, Vanessa," Ivy spoke up. "I am this way too, no? I left home to make my way, and I am happy doing it. But now I am happy here, and am also safe from the sickness. It is not how I saw my life going, but c'est la vie, non?" Vanessa shrugged, and we moved on to some other topics until her radio squawked and she had to run off back to her work. By lunchtime I'd already done another two quick guides into the hills for the surveyors and Leo had gotten his nerd-sign carved out and torched, and he was spray lacquering it outside the yard with a facemask and safety goggles on to cut the strong fumes. He stopped the sprayer when he saw me approaching and stepped away from the sign. "Hey, you able to help me out with hanging this tonight?" he asked me. "Of course," I said. "I gotta help you fly your nerd flag somehow." "Yeah, says the guy with the Lord of the Rings concept art cycling as his desktop screen," Leo rolled his eyes. "It's for my work," I said. "Top-notch inspiration." And then I realized I hadn't opened my laptop in days; not since I'd finished the questionnaire that had led to Erica choosing me. And Ivy for that matter. I hadn't checked emails, I hadn't reached out to contacts. Fuck, I hadn't even sent in my last work-for-hire backgrounds. "Whatever," Leo laughed and punched me in the arm. "Look, when you go in there, just know it wasn't my idea, Okay? I only helped them move the stuff." "What does that mean?" I asked. "You'll see," Leo said cryptically. I ducked through the blanket door and immediately saw what Leo was talking about. Space had been cleared in the center of our sheltered yard for three of the heavy Adirondack deck chairs, and laying in those chairs were Danielle, Erica and Ivy. Each of them was wearing a bikini and were glistening with sunscreen and sweat from the sun as they tanned. They had a Bluetooth speaker playing songs from their phones; I suspected Erica was trying to convince the younger two women of the virtues of mid-2000s pop punk. "Oh, good," Erica said, grinning as she saw me coming into the yard. She lifted her glass. "Um, excuse me, waiter? We could use a top-up, please." I snorted and shook my head, walking over. All three of the women were in two-piece swimsuits, though I suspected Danielle and Ivy's were possibly part of their stripping gear rather than actual bikinis. Both of their suits were more string than fabric and left little to the imagination. Erica's was a bit more conservative, though really not by that much because of her swathe of cleavage. "What are we drinking today, ladies?" I asked. "I made up a pitcher of sangria," Erica said. "It's in the fridge in our place. You would be the absolute love of my life if you were to go get it for us, please?" "I thought I already was the love of your life?" I asked with a smile. "You are," Erica smiled back. "But this will get you to the front of the line for my next life, too. How about that?" "Does that go for all of you?" I asked. "Absolutely," Ivy grinned. "I think I could definitely do worse," Danielle grinned. "But I think Leo might have something to say about that." "Harri can take my brother," Erica chuckled. "Don't worry, Danni. Just sell your future soul to Harri, what's the worst that could happen?" "Fine. My future love life for a refill of sangria," Danielle giggled. I fetched the pitcher and poured for the three women, unable to wipe the grin from my lips as I watched and listened to them bantering back and forth happily. By mid-afternoon, the tanning was over and after a quick fuck in the RV Erica and I were lounging in the Adirondacks, each of us with a sketchbook in hand. "What are you working on?" I asked. "I know you've been as frustrated as I have over the last month." "A tattoo design for Ivy," Erica said, her brow creased as she tapped her pencil against her lips thoughtfully. "Now that I have a future canvas, I feel like I can concentrate again. Plus the sex helps a lot." You laughed and nodded. "Got your creative juices flowing, huh?" "Got all my juices flowing, baby," she grinned at me. "What about you? I've got Ivy, and Danielle wants me to design something for her now, too. What's got you drawing again?" I smiled a little and shrugged. "Just figured out my muse," I said. "And what's that?" she asked. "Come on, don't be shy." I turned my sketchbook around so that Erica could see the portrait I had been sketching of her. She looked at it and blushed, biting her lower lip. "Just the most beautiful thing in the world," I told her. "You know," Erica said. "It kinda looks like you're drawing me naked." "That's cause I'm drawing you from the shoulders up," I said. "Yeah, but would you?" she asked. "Would I what? Draw you naked?" "Or Ivy?" "Are you asking me to draw you like one of my French girls?" I asked. Erica barked out a laugh at the reference and threw her pencil at me. "Yes, maybe I am," she said. "Now give me back my pencil." "You threw it at me," I said, fetching it off the ground. "Come and get it." We ended up in each other's arms and making out, me halfway to taking her back into the RV for round two, when someone rang the doorbell. "Who is it?" I shouted over the wall. "It's me," Vanessa called and ducked through the blanket door without waiting for a response. "Sorry, but we've got a problem," she said. "I think I'm going to need you down at the road again." "Fuck," I said. "Is it Kara?" "It's a lot more than that bitch," Vanessa said. I changed and this time Vanessa drove us both down in her company-branded pickup truck. Erica, having already staked her claim on me in front of Kara in her eyes, decided to hang back and let Ivy finish what I'd started. I was sure sending me away with that picture in my mind was done on purpose. As we were nearing the bottom of the driveway, I could hear the noise of the protest through the closed windows and over the engine of the truck. "Fuck me," I said. "Yeah," Vanessa nodded. The end of the driveway was packed with people, shoulder to shoulder, blocking traffic. They were three rows deep and singing a protest chant. Every single one of them was dressed in bright colors, showing their allegiance to the Band and proudly shouting for all they were worth. Opposing them, about ten feet up the drive, was a slim, single row of burly construction workers just watching the protest happen. "Those guys really can't let themselves get baited," I said. "If something happens, it doesn't matter who said what or what can hold up in court. There'll be big, scary motherfuckers showing up wanting to do some damage and I don't think your boys are ready for that." "I know, I already told them," Vanessa said. "But I'll tell them again. You'd be surprised how much threatening someone's big, fat bonus checks can keep them calm and focused." We got out of the truck and I walked down to the line of workers, rubbing at the stubble on my chin as I considered the protestors. There were easily fifty of them blocking the driveway, and there was already a backup of two flatbed trucks on the highway, plus a half dozen cars that looked more like they just wanted to get by rather than come in. Another thirty or so protestors were strung out on either side of the highway in both directions, holding up signs and doing the organizational things to keep the protestors going. "Pretty good turnout," I said offhandedly. "A lot bigger than last time." "When was the last time?" Vanessa asked. "Five years ago," I said. "Kara tried to sue for an injunction on my father's Will, and about a dozen protestors showed up to the courthouse the day she got shot down." "Any chance they'll get tired and go home?" Vanessa asked. I scanned the crowd and the vehicles parked up and down the highway. I already knew there were about thirty military-age males in the protest, and I could see people opening the backs of vans where I spotted supply caches of water and food. I could also see the determination on the faces of the crowd, and hear the declarations of a couple of different women holding loudspeakers. The rhetoric, and emotions, were ramped up more than usual. The anti-government hate was high, and now that they knew they weren't fighting Me but rather the Government it seemed to steel their resolve. "Not a shot," I said. I stepped forward and the shouting got louder. Likely every single person in that crowd knew who I was, while I had no idea who most of them were. But with every step I took, they shouted louder. Finally, halfway between the lines, they seemed to be at a fever pitch and I just stopped and waited. They kept going for a good five minutes before Kara pushed her way through and walked up to me, masked behind those bandanas again. "I told you this would happen," Kara said over the shouting and chanting. "You didn't think I could do it, but look at us. Look at us, Harrison! We will not let this happen to our land." "Kara," I said loudly. "How do you think this ends?" "Only one way," Kara shouted. "The Feds surrender to our rightful claim, and stop their colonization efforts, and we take back what's ours." "This is dangerous, Kara," I said, gesturing at the crowd. "What?" she shouted back. "I said this is dangerous, Kara," I shouted. "Every person here is in danger." "Are you threatening us?" Kara shouted, playing it up for the crowd behind her. "Going to kill us, like your family has done for generations?" "Jesus fuck," I said, shaking my head. "Kara, this doesn't end the way you think it does. I'm going to pray for you, honest to God." Kara just held up her middle finger at me, pointed her other at Vanessa behind me, and turned and walked away to the cheers of her people. I shrugged and went back to Vanessa. "Yeah, they aren't leaving," I said. "I already called my Dad," Vanessa said. "He's coming down and will want to meet with you." "Sure," I nodded. "If they let him through." About thirty minutes later the protesters were still going strong, and another three flatbeds with either supplies or heavy machinery were backed up on the highway, along with dozens of cars. Vanessa was doing as much as she could to keep her workers at least a dozen yards away from the crowd of protestors; the last thing she wanted was for them to need to get quarantined waiting on a half dozen new tests. Or worse, actually catch something. I did my best to help her juggle phones, calling various General Foremen to get incoming trucks rerouted to staging areas and to keep those that were stuck in the traffic in their cabs or else they couldn't enter the site. Eventually she got a call, spoke quickly and then hung up. "Harri, this might be a big ask, but could you do me a favor?" she asked. "The government paid me a lot of money for my land and doing favors," I said. "But you've gone out of your way plenty for me and Leo and the girls. Favors come free to you, Vee." She rolled her eyes. "Who told you my brothers call me that?" "No one, just felt natural," I chuckled. "I call Erica 'E' sometimes, and I'm sure I'll end up calling Ivy 'I've' at some point." "Alright, well, 'H,'" she said. "My dad is parked down at the edge of the property on the highway and doesn't want to get too close to the traffic. Could you hike out to him and bring him back?" "Sure," I said. I looked up at the sun and then out at the woods. "Um, from here... it's probably faster if I grab an ATV. Would he be squeamish about riding double with me?" Vanessa snorted. "He probably wouldn't be, but he's also got a gut the size of your ATVs so it would be a tight fit." "Alright, guess we're hiking. I can rough it and reach him in about twenty minutes," I said. "I'll take a smoother way back for him, so we'll get here in under an hour." "Got it, I'll let him know you're on your way. Thanks," she said, patting my arm. "Try to take it easy on him, he growls like a bear but he's still my Dad." "Hey, he's the big man in charge. Gotta keep him happy or else I'll find myself with the worst workers for my house, right?" "Very true," she laughed. I started hiking back up the driveway a little ways, and then diverted into the woods, hoping that the protestors would miss that I was skirting away from them. I was very glad I had changed from my lounging around clothes; rough jeans and my hiking boots were a lot sturdier in the rocky bush than athletic shorts and sandals. The raucousness of the protestors was quickly muffled by the forest to a dull roar, and it felt good to get away from them. It was weird. After spending months in isolation with Leo and Erica, we'd been getting used to so many people around again with the workers and adding Ivy and Danielle to our weird little family dynamic. But a crowd like that, all packed together? That was exactly what the quarantine orders were warning against. "Harrison!" My name cut through the muffle of the trees and shrubs, and I turned and saw Kara quickly jogging through the woods to catch up with me. "Kara, what the fuck are you doing? You're trespassing," I said. "So throw me off your land," Kara said, coming to a stop about ten feet from me and putting her hands on her hips. "Oh wait, that's right, it's not your land anymore." I rolled my eyes. "You can take off the bandanas if you want. We're fine this far apart." She did so, pulling them down to hang around her neck. Kara was still as beautiful as the day we'd broken up, though she'd grown up a lot. Where I was such a mix that it was hard to tell I had any Native American in my bloodstream, she had that classic warm skin tone and thick black hair. She'd been taking care of herself well, fit and a little thinner than Erica was, but with a similar strong jawline to my girlfriend. Her lips were as full as I remembered though, and I could almost feel her kissing me again like all those years ago behind the corner of the biology classroom in high school, or laying out in the back of my old beater pickup under the stars. "What's going on, Harri?" she asked me. "I thought we'd at least hit a status quo or something." "Oh, the one where you file a lawsuit against me every couple of years, and the judge shuts you down, but I keep having to rack up legal fees?" "No," she said. "Well, sort of. I thought we were keeping things above board. No games, no gimmicks. Not getting historical." I grimaced. "Well, we did," I said. "So what the fuck?" she said, throwing her arms wide. "What the fuck is all of this?" "Kara, think about it for one fucking second without your prejudice. Imagine I'm not just doing this as a 'Fuck You' from my family tree to the Band," I said. "A week ago I wouldn't have thought any of this would be happening. A week ago I was happily living my life and would have stayed that way straight through the end of the world if I had to. Do you seriously think I've done this on some whim?" "Why, then? What are they doing? What are they offering you?" she demanded. "You wouldn't believe me if I told you," I said. "And even if you did, I think you're too far into this already to walk it back with your people." "Try me," she said. "If you ever cared about me,” "Stop," I interrupted her. "You've used that line twice on me before, Kara. You used it when you broke up with me, and you used it again right after my father died. That line didn't work when I was at some of the lowest points in my life; do you seriously think I'll respond well to that here?" She grimaced, and I saw the realization in her eyes that I was right. That she had used that line before, and it had been pretty fucked up for her to do that. "I'm sorry," she said, and only partially through gritted teeth. "I shouldn't have done that." "Thank you," I said. My heart was pounding in my chest and I felt like I was in combat, just having this verbal sparring contest with her. I fucking hated her, but I also still knew she was the first girl I'd ever loved. The one that had broken my heart. The one that 'got away.' "Just explain it to me," Kara said, trying to be more even about it. "Please." I took a moment to breathe deeply. I wasn't barred from telling her anything. I'd tried to warn her when she'd shown up at the driveway before, but the thought of all those protestors at risk for the virus pushed me over the edge of trying to warn her again. "Kara, the government gave me the choice of accepting a huge payout for the land, or them kicking me out and taking it by eminent domain. Either way, they were going to take it and take it fast. I could either ride it, or die fighting it." "So what are they doing with it?" she asked. "Building homes," I said. "A whole gated community, it sounds like. Part of my payout was housing for myself, Leo and Valerie." "What the fuck? Why do they want a gated community way out here?" she asked. "Worst-case scenario shit," I said. "You mean the pandemic?" she asked. "Are you for fucking serious?" "Serious enough that my house got bulldozed a couple days ago," I said. "Gone. Like it was never even there." "This can't be real," Kara said. "This is absurd." "I told you that you wouldn't believe me," I said. "Well, if you were too much of a cunt to stop them, we will," Kara said, steeling herself again. "We'll have the local news down here by tomorrow, and if the Feds show up we'll have national news coverage by the end of the week." I had to try one more time. "Kara, this doesn't end the way you want it to. You're a dreamer, and I loved that about you when we were teens, but you know the real world doesn't just work like that." Kara narrowed her eyes. "Where are you going right now?" "What does that matter?" I asked. "Because I just followed you out into the woods after your little construction girlfriend was talking to you," she said. "She's not my girlfriend," I rolled my eyes. "Tell her that. She's flirting with you hard enough," Kara said. "I can see her doing it." "Even if she was, what does that have to do with you?" I asked. I knew I'd landed a blow because she got angry again. "Nothing," she said. "But I still want to know what you're doing." "I don't have to tell you that, Kara," I said. "I don't answer to you, I don't owe you anything, and I don't worship the ground you walk on. All I've got to say now is that you should go send all those people home, and hope that you haven't organized some super-spreader event here. For all the shit you've given me and my family, I don't want to see them all dead. I don't want to see you dead." Kara raised her bandanas again. "We're fighting the good fight. We're on the right side of this, Harrison. You're not." She turned and started walking back towards the road. "Fuck me," I sighed, shaking my head. That woman could still push my buttons almost fifteen years later. I pressed through the forest, making for the edge of the property and then diverting towards the road. When I reached it, I found a white and brown heavy pickup identical to Vanessa's idling on the gravel shoulder. The big guy in the driver's seat rolled down his window a crack. "What's up?" "I'm Harrison Black," I said. Another guy got out of the passenger seat and came around, slapping the hood. "Head on back to the motel," he said to the man in the truck. "I'll catch a ride back with my daughter." The guy in the truck nodded and waited for us both to back away before pulling a U-Turn and taking off down the highway. "So, you're the land guy, eh?" the man said, turning and offering me his hand. He was exactly as Vanessa had described; portly to the point of obese, with a gruff exterior that spoke of years handling his business in a rough industry and getting shit done. "I am," I said, taking his hand and shaking it firmly. "Your daughter has been fantastic to work with. Helpful and on task, and she keeps her guys in line." "I have no doubt," he said. "She grew up bossing her older brothers around and got the best of her mother and me. I'm Brent Peters, by the way. I'm sure we'll be speaking every once in a while through this project." "Good to meet you, sir," I said. "And I'm sure we will." I led Brent into the brush and got us through the roughest part until I could get us to one of the more used trails. It got a lot easier for him there, and once he had a chance to catch his breath he seemed to actually enjoy the chance to stretch his legs. He didn't know, or at least wasn't forthcoming, with any more information than Vanessa had been able to give about what was going on, but he did enjoy hearing about the sordid history of the land, my family and the Band. It took a little longer than I'd thought it would to get back to the driveway, Brent needing a couple of breaks, but we made it eventually. Vanessa grinned when she saw her father in a way that made me think she was going to run to him and hug him, but she never made the move. I had to assume that was a hard-trained response from her years working with the man; hugging your pops on a job site would probably lead to taking a lot of shit from your coworkers. Brent quickly got updated on the last hour of developments from Vanessa, and I saw his managerial side take over. Soon the line of construction workers were twenty yards back from the protestors, and he was stride-waddling forward with a medical mask stretched over his face. Kara met him halfway, and whatever they said seemed to go about as well as the talks I'd had with her myself. Again, she ended it by showing off for the protestors by giving him the double-birds. "Well, that went well," Brent sighed as he came back. "You were right, Harrison. They're stuck in. Wouldn't even help us get those trucks room to move or get out of the way of traffic." "She feels like she's got leverage," I guessed. "And they haven't had that on us for years now." "Well, I've officially done what I can," Brent said. "Time to do what every good GM does when shit like this happens." He took out his phone and started walking up the driveway away from Vanessa and me. "What's that?" I asked. "Call the client and tell them to un-fuck the situation," Vanessa smirked. The rest of the afternoon and evening was a long fucking day. There was no good way to get the workers on site off of it, and no good way to get new ones on, so Leo and I ended up walking several groups through the trails to get to the road in places out of sight of the protestors. And since the big crew vans were parked on site, Brent ended up getting access to school buses to come and pick up his guys. The second to last bus dropped off a dozen men who would take over watching the driveway and the protestors overnight; we'd already seen them breaking out tents and lanterns to hold their vigil; and the last bus out had Brent and Vanessa on board. "Client will be by in the morning," Brent said, and winked at me. "Don't you worry, bucko. You hold down the home front tonight, and the cavalry will be here in no time." "You got it," I said. "But whoever is coming, I suggest you make sure they know to take this seriously. The Band is riled up, and now they smell blood in the water. This isn't going away easily." "I'll pass that on to the Lieutenant Colonel," Brent nodded. He shook my hand again and stepped onto the bus. "See you tomorrow, H," Vanessa grinned at me. "Not if I see you first, Vee," I chuckled. She stepped up into the bus and I heard her voice raise immediately. "Alright, you Gorillas. Grab your fuckin' seats and stay there. I swear to Christ if one of you pisses me off, I'll confiscate your fuckin' dinner, got it?" I laughed, and could see the construction workers grinning in their seats as the bus did a three-point turn and pulled away. The sun was getting low when I finally hiked out of the bush and back into view of our little compound. Erica was waiting for me with a smile and a plate of stir fry. "What's the word, Harri?" "They're still down there," I said. "There are some workers keeping an eye on the driveway. Could you throw on a big pot of coffee for me and dig one of the thermoses out of storage?" "Harri, if they've got some of their workers down there, it's not your job to supervise. I'm sure Vanessa and her Dad left someone in charge." "They did," I said. "And I'm not going down there. I'm staying up here." I shoveled the stir fry down, relishing in the spicy kick Erica liked to cook with. Inside our little compound I gave Ivy a kiss, apologizing that I wouldn't be seeing her in bed for the night. Then I went to the storage container closest to my RV. The one with my gun safe. "What's the word?" Leo asked me when he found me. I had a lantern flashlight on and was loading rounds into my father's Model 700. "Jesus, Harri. What the fuck?" I doubted he was commenting on me loading the Remington hunting rifle. We'd used it plenty when we were hunting during deer season; it was a solid, reliable tool. No, I knew he was reacting to the other firearms I had out. My M9 was already holstered on my hip, a copy of my service sidearm that had served me so well through my tour and as an MP, and my DDM4V1 was laid out, waiting for me to do a quick check it was still in good order. "Just taking precautions," I said. I was already trying to get into the right mindset. "What does that even mean? What are you doing?" "There's about a hundred protesters down there, last I counted. More keep arriving," I told Leo, loading the last round into the 700 and checking the safety before setting it down. I fished a handful more.308's out of the ammo box in the safe and fed them into the bandolier shoulder strap for the hunting rifle. "Problem is, they're pissed off. Not just about the construction, but at all the other shit going on right now. And pissed-off people do dumb shit." "So what, you're going to go all Alamo on us?" Leo asked. "For real, Harri. Nothing's going to happen. They're down there, we're up here." "Leo," I said. "I'm not asking you to do anything you don't want to. The Bear shotgun is in my RV. Do me a favor and keep it handy tonight. If I miss something, I'd rather you have it than not." "Harri,” "Dude, just stop," I said. I'd finished with the.308s and started taking apart the DDM4V1 and giving it a quick clean. It was a budget purchase that I'd made prioritizing reliability over flashy shit, and the 'scary one' in my collection when it came to civilians. Erica hadn't even liked the idea of me owning it when we gave her the tour of my firearms and taught her the safety protocols for them. Leo had only ever fired it once. Both of the siblings had said the same thing; 'If you have the rifles and shotguns and the handgun, why do you need a machine gun?' This sort of thing was why I needed it. And it wasn't a 'machine gun.' "I'm not planning, or hoping, to kill someone tonight. If I have to use the DDM4 or my sidearm, something has gotten really fucked," I said. "But I'm also not taking any chances. Sometime tonight, there's going to be people sneaking up into the construction yard to cause mischief, and they aren't going to know the difference between the construction yard and where we're living. Maybe they hear us and they stay clear, or maybe they don't. I'm not taking that chance." Leo watched me cleaning my rifle, and glanced out at the darkening sky, and then back to me. "What should I do?" he asked. A wave of relief washed over me; it had been years since I'd served, and every instinct I had was telling me to do what I was doing, but that civilian part of my brain was second-guessing everything. Leo agreeing told me I was being logical, even if he didn't like it or I turned out to be wrong. "Just be with the girls tonight," I said. "I can handle the yard, you stay with them. Think of it like a shitty tower defense game. If I do my job, you'll never have to do anything." He nodded and left me to my work. Surprisingly, it was Danielle who came to see me next. "What can I do to help?" she asked. Her Australian accent was sounding stronger, the California valley girl part of it dropping with her serious demeanor. "Nothing, I've got it," I said. She'd caught me as I was strapping on my ghillie suit; another item that Leo and Erica had found silly to own considering we didn't need it for hunting deer. It had honestly been more of a gag item in my collection than anything until tonight. "Harrison, I'll remind you that my Dad was military, yeah?" she said. "I grew up outside the city. I know how to work a firearm." I took a breath and looked at her. Even at night, by the light of a lantern, she looked like an elven beauty despite the cutoff denim shorts and zippered knit sweater. "Can you handle a handgun?" I asked. "I've shot the head of an Eastern Brown from ten paces away when it was threatening to bite my dog," she said. "I assume that's a snake?" "A fucking poisonous one," Danielle said. "Alright," I nodded. "Under the passenger seat of my truck is a gun case with my pop's old 1911 and a couple of magazines. Hang on to it for tonight. Try not to freak out Erica or Ivy, and if you hear shots tonight don't let Leo come looking for me, let alone Erica and Ivy. If they leave the RVs it'll just make things worse." "Okay," she said with a serious nod, then stepped towards me, hugged me and gave me a kiss on the cheek. "Thanks." "For what?" I asked as she stepped back. "For being the man I figured you were," she said. "Leo's all mine and I'm happy with that, but like I told you; you remind me of all the good parts of my Dad. I'm glad I have Leo and you around." She left to fetch the pistol, and I finished strapping on the ghillie suit and slung my two rifles over my shoulders and closed the gun safe. When I was finished slamming the storage container closed, I turned around to find Ivy and Erica both looking at me with their arms crossed. "Both of you, huh?" I asked. "Yes, both of us," Erica said. "United front," Ivy said. "Look,” "Shut up, Harrison," Erica said, and then they were both hugging me while being careful around the firearms. "Just be careful." "Extra careful," Ivy said, burying her face into the strings of the ghillie suit in my chest and then immediately pulling back with a wince. "Ugh, this smells terrible." "Yeah, well it's not exactly the sort of thing you clean very often," I shrugged. "Whatever," Erica said and kissed me. Ivy kissed me as well, looking at me with those big eyes of hers with concern. "So you're not going to try and convince me this isn't necessary?" I asked. "Wouldn't do anything except lead to a fight we couldn't win," Erica said. "You're too stubborn not to do it." "And too brave," Ivy added. "That too," Erica smiled sadly. Then she handed me the big thermos of coffee. "Come back to us in one piece." "I will," I said. "Don't worry. But if you two hear anything tonight, if there's any gunfire, don't come looking for me. Just stay in the RVs and hunker down from the windows. If you come looking for me, you'll add more danger and not take it away, alright?" They both agreed, though I could tell Erica didn't like it. I could only imagine her sprinting across the construction yard, bullets flying everywhere, screaming my name as she worried I'd been shot. Hell, she'd probably pick me up and carry me to safety if it were true, but she'd also likely never get to me in the first place if things were that bad. I kissed them both again, then stalked off into the night. I ended up settling into a nook on the side of the hill to the south of the construction yard, with a clear view of about two-thirds of the yard and most importantly the RV compound. I unslung my rifles and carefully positioned myself in a comfortable prone position I was going to be able to manage for a long time. I'd never gone through Sniper training, but I'd picked up enough from my Bootcamp, talking with other soldiers and from movies to know a thing or two; not to mention years of hunting. So I cracked the thermos and took a sip of the hot, strong coffee, and started my watch. I saw them moving through the trees at around 02:30 in the morning down on the east side of the yard near the driveway. They must have skirted around the construction worker picket line and followed the driveway up, but they were still in the shadows so I couldn't tell how many there were, or what they were carrying. The only reason I spotted them early at all was because someone was flicking a flashlight up occasionally. I had the 700 cradled in my arms, and I slowly rolled into position but didn't sight down the scope yet. I didn't have any night vision gear, and while the simple Leopold scope easily gave me the range to tag anything moving down there, I wouldn't know what I was hitting. They stopped at the edge of the tree line, and I could only imagine the nerves they were feeling looking out over the open area. There were seven portables set up holding various offices now, and half a dozen big crew vans that had been left behind for the night along with some of the company pickup trucks. The pilings and supplies to erect the bigger barracks were also looming in the big, open space. "Just take a look and leave," I muttered quietly to myself, willing whoever was down there to not make this worse than it could be. Five minutes went by before a figure began to creep out of the tree line, crossing the rise of the hill and slipping towards the yard. From the distance I was at, I couldn't see them clearly enough other than to tell they were probably wearing a backpack; not a big deal in and of itself, but my training was screaming at me. 'Anything' meant anything. That backpack could hold weapons, or communications equipment, or even an I E D. I sighted in on the figure. It was a man, military age but young. I couldn't see much of his face between the black bandana over his nose and mouth and a ball cap backwards on his head. My finger tightened just a fraction on the trigger when I saw the flash of metal in his hand, but my hesitation saved his life; he was carrying a can of spray paint. He reached what he thought was the shelter of the first building; and it was shelter if he thought a guard was patrolling inside the yard. But I wasn't inside the yard, and instead I was looking at him dead on along the length of the building as he took off his backpack and then turned, motioning back towards the tree line. A half dozen more figures began quickly creeping across the hillside. I had a choice; if that backpack was full of spray-paint and that was all they were there to do, it would be annoying vandalism at worst as long